《No More Waiting, She Chooses Love》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    "Honestly, did you fuck Felicia?" A man''s deep voice seeped through the door''s crack, freezing me in my tracks as I was about to enter. Peering through the gap, I saw Conrad Wagner perched in his high-backed chair, his lips barely moving. "She made the moves, but I wasn''t interested."


    "Don''t trash-talk her, Conrad. Felicia''s a catch in our circles. Plenty of guys are after her," the speaker was Conrad''s close friend, Jefferson Daniels, who had also witnessed the ups and downs of my decade-long rtionship with Conrad.


    "It''s too familiar, you know?" Conrad furrowed his brows in distaste.


    I was fourteen when the Wagner family took me in, meeting Conrad for the first time. Everyone told me he was the one I was supposed to marry one day. And just like that, ten years had passed with us living under the same roof.


    "Yeah, I get it. You work together daily, barely lifting your heads from your desks, and eat at the same table at night. You guys probably know each other''s bathroom schedules all too well," Jefferson mocked before sighing, "Gone are the days when familiarity breeds affection. These days, it''s all about the chase, wanting what you can''t have. That''s what keeps things exciting."


    Conrad remained silent, a tacit acknowledgment of Jefferson''s words.


    "So, are you still nning to marry her?" Jefferson''s question made my heart skip a beat.


    Conrad''s parents had been pushing us to make it official, but he hadn''t said yes or no. I hadn''t asked him, either. But Jefferson had done it for me. Conrad didn''t respond.


    "Not nning to marry her?" Jefferson prodded with augh.


    Conrad denied it, "It''s not that."


    "So, you want to marry her but feel like you''re settling, right?" Jefferson knew Conrad inside out, having grown up together.


    "Jefferson, ever heard the saying?" Conrad smirked faintly.


    Jefferson was all ears. "What saying?"


    "It''s like a tasteless meal you can''t bring yourself to throw away." Conrad lit a cigarette, the smoke veiling the face I''d adored for ten years. My heart clenched painfully. To Conrad, I was just an unwanted dish.


    "Are you going to marry her or not?" Jefferson pressed on.


    Conrad nced at him, saying, "You''re so curious about the answer. Got your sights on Felicia, too? How about I give her to you?"


    I felt like I was nothing more than an insignificant object, passed around after ten years together.


    Even a pet would be treated with


    more love. It was clear I meant nothing to Conrad. Yet, he was my everything for thest ten years. His words wounded me deeply, a bitter taste rising in my throat.


    Looking down at the ID, I bit my lip hard.


    "Huh," Jefferson scoffed, "What are you saying? She''s your wife. I''m not an asshole."


    Conrad extinguished his cigarette and stood up from the sofa. "Get out. You''ve been nothing but a nuisance since you arrived."


    "It''s not me who''s bothering you, but


    Felicia. If you have no feelings for her, it''s better to break it off and let her find someone who truly


    1.n


    appreciates her," Jefferson said, grabbing his coat and heading for


    the door.


    As he opened it and saw me standing there, his expression froze before he awkwardly rubbed his nose, realizing I had overheard their conversation.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    He forced a smile. "Looking for Conrad? He''s inside."


    My fingers numbed around the certificate, unable to speak.


    Glimpsing what I held, Jefferson''s lips twitched. He leaned in. "Think carefully about what you want."


    He brushed past me, leaving me


    standing with the ID heavy in met


    hands. It took a moment to pult myself together before I pushed the door open and stepped inside.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    Conrad looked up at the sound of my voice, his gazending on my face.


    I didn''t need a mirror to know I must have looked pale.


    "Not feeling well?" His brows furrowed slightly.


    Silently, I walked to his desk, swallowing the bitter taste in my throat. "If you don''t want to marry me, I can tell Jacqueline."


    The wrinkles between Conrad''s brows deepened. He knew I had overheard his conversation with Jefferson.


    My throat felt salty. "I didn''t expect to be an unwanted dish, Conrad..."


    "In everyone''s eyes, we''re already husband and wife," Conrad interrupted.


    So what? Was he marrying me for everyone else? I wanted him to marry me because he loved me and wanted to spend his life with me. With a snap, Conrad closed his pen, his gaze falling on the ID in my hand. "We''ll go get the marriage license next Wednesday."


    It was what I wanted to hear. But at that moment, it made me feel terrible.


    I lowered my head, shaking it. "Conrad, you don''t have to force yourself. I don''t need your charity."


    "Felicia!" Conrad called my name with a weighty tone.


    I trembled, looking up to meet his impatient eyes as he reached out his hand toward me.


    My grip tightened on the ID. His jaw clenched. "Give it to me."


    I didn''t move, the atmosphere tensing.


    Secondster, Conrad stood up, his tall figure looming over me, and he sighed lightly, a hint of resignation in his voice, "I was just joking with Jefferson. Did you take it seriously?"


    Was it all just a joke?


    "You know how men need to save face." His hand grasped my arm, then slid down to take my hand, pulling the ID away.


    "Don''t jump to conclusions in the future." Conrad turned, ced my ID in a drawer, and grabbed his jacket. "I need to step out."


    Lately, he always seemed to be going out and would be gone for hours each time.


    "Conrad," I called after him, "do you like me?"


    Conrad stopped beside me, his sharp eyes looking onto mine. After a moment, he smiled, his dimple shing briefly on his left cheek. Conrad had a beautiful smile, warm and inviting. When I first joined the Wagner family, he approached me with that smile, calling me, "Tittle one." That smile warmed me and made me fall for him hopelessly. Even at the time, I still loved his smile.


    He gently ruffled my hair. "I do. Why else would I drive across the city to get you desserts, send you roses every birthday, watch meteor showers with you, and marry you?"


    Every time I hesitated, a smile from Conrad and a few reassuring words would put me at ease. I was like a kite, with him firmly holding the string, controlling my emotions at his whim. But the words I had overheard still affected me.


    This time, I wasn''t as easy to soothe as before.


    Looking into Conrad''s eyes, I asked, "Is it the romantic feeling a man has for a woman?"


    At that, the hand in my hair paused, and his smile faded. His hand dropped to my cheek, gently pinching "Don''t overthink it. We''lkgo home together after work. You dike salmon, don''t you? I had someone bring fresh salmon. I''ll cook it for dinner."


    He left, just like many times before, avoiding my questions. The scent of his hand cream lingered on my nose, his warmth still on my cheek, but my heart was cold. He was kind to me, pampered me, and liked me, but his affections felt more fraternal than romantic. Yet, my heart was entirely his, having adored him for ten years. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    So, what should I do? Should I marry him and settle into a passionless life, as familiar with each other as an old married couple with no interest in intimacy? Or should I leave him, letting him find the spark that would excite his heart?

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    My brain got stuck in a loop all day, wrestling with this issue that refused to budge. Even when Conrad came by to pick me up in the afternoon, I was still clueless. But I went along anyway.


    The habit was a scary thing. Over a decade, I had grown so used to Conrad and returning to the Wagner family after work.-


    "What''s up with the silence?" Conrad sensed my mood because he broke the quiet on the way.


    I hesitated for seconds. "Conrad, maybe we should just..."


    I couldn''t even finish my sentence before his phone went off. The car''s Bluetooth showed an anonymous number lighting up the screen, and I noticed Conrad''s grip on the steering wheel tightened. He was nervous, a rare sight.


    Instinctively, I nced at his face, but he was already dismissing the call on the car system, switching to his mobile''s Bluetooth. "Hello... Okay, I''m on my way."


    The call was brief. After hanging up, Conrad nced over at me. "Felicia, something''se up. I can''t take you home."


    I knew it before he said he was going to ditch me. It wasn''t the first time. But still, part of me had hoped he''d drop me first.


    A sharp pang of hurt hit me, but I swallowed my sadness. "Is everything okay?"


    Conrad tightened his jaw and stayed silent, just gazing through the windshield. "You can get out here and take a cab home."


    He didn''t even bother to give me a proper exnation, just a dismissal. What else could I say? To probe or to fuss would just be embarrassing myself.


    "Text me when you get home," Conrad said as he pulled over to a temporary parking spot on the side of the road.


    I gripped my bag tighter and got off. It wasn''t just my sensitivity. I had a feeling from when Conrad saw the iing call to his refusal to answer it in my presence. But I didn''t ask, nor did I say anything. Some truths were like a thin sheet of ss, kept intact only for self-deception.


    "Be careful on your way!" He tossed me the line in a rush but eventually sped off.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    I stood there, watching him drive away until my eyes began to sting, and I finally looked down at my feet.


    My phone buzzed in my pocket, a call from my best friend, Fanny Willis.


    "Hey, where are you? Dinner tonight?" she asked.


    As a young and brilliant gynecologist, Fanny didn''t have a boyfriend yet, but her medical skills were renowned.


    "Sure," I answered, surprising myself with my eagerness.


    Fanny immediately teased, "The sun must be rising from the west today! Usually, you''d ask Conrad first. What''s up? You''re so spontaneous today."


    Her words squeezed my heart. I''d


    lived in Conrad''s shadow for ten


    to dine out with my best friend, afraid he''d worry if he couldn''t


    years, even needing his per


    me. But today, Conrad made it clear I was a burden to him. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Are you at the hospital or home?" I deflected instead of answering.


    Fanny gave me an address and told me toe over.


    "What happened? Did you fight with Mr. Wagner?" Fanny noticed something was off the moment she saw me.


    She was one of my few friends, and I didn''t hide the truth from her.


    After hearing my story, Fanny cursed, "Men are all the same, aren''t they? Thinks he''s had enough of you? As if he''s been with you so many times before."


    Her words didn''tfort me. Instead, they embarrassed me.


    Despite my long rtionship with Conrad, we had never been intimate. There was a time I drunkenly tried to seduce him, but he just wrapped me up and put me back in my room. used to think Conrad respected me, not wanting to take advantage when I wasn''t sober. Today, I realized he just wasn''t interested. They said if a man truly loved a woman, he''d desire her. But Conrad never showed that kind of desire for me.


    I said, "Fanny, I want to let go."


    The dilemma that had gued me all day suddenly seemed clear.


    "Good, I support you," Fanny raised her ss to mine. "Get over him. There are plenty of fish in the sea. With your looks, you can get anyone you want."


    Fanny was right. At eighteen, I had won a beauty pageant. If it weren''t for Conrad, I might have been a star by then. With my beauty, I''d had countless admirers these years, but I''d never been interested. All wanted was Conrad. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    n


    That thought made my heart ache, and to hide my true feelings from Fanny, I rushed to the restroom. But I collided with someoneing out, knocking him over andnding on top of him.


    Before I could even apologize, that man screamed, "She''s touching me! We''ve got a pervert here..."

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    I never thought I''d end up in the police station for indecency.


    The kid I supposedly wronged was only seventeen, still a minor. He was adamant, iming I made indecent advances toward him. Even though I denied it, he insisted I had touched him.-


    "Where did she touch you?" The officer''s interrogation was thorough.


    The kid, Jimmy Perez, red at me, pointing first to his chest, then lower. "Here, and here... they touched me."


    Bullshit! I almost cursed out loud. I hadn''t evenid a hand on Conrad, the heartthrob of our town, and what made this kid think I''d go after him? The officer turned to me, but before he could ask, I immediately denied, "I didn''t touch him on purpose. It was just an idental bump. "Have you been drinking?" The officer''s gaze was with implication.


    In this society, a man could drown his sorrows in alcohol, and it was business as usual, but let a woman sip a little, and suddenly she wasbeled loose.


    I nodded. "Yes, I had a drink."


    "How much?" The relevance of this question to the matter at hand was beyond me, but I answered truthfully, "A ss of beer."


    The officer looked at me doubtfully, making me wish Fanny was there to confirm my words. But, just my luck, she had texted me when I was tangled up with the kid on the ground and called back to the hospital for an emergency.


    I rified again, "I wasn''t drunk, and I certainly didn''t take advantage of the kid in any state."


    The officer noted my statement before turning to Jimmy. "Are you sure she touched you? Lying and false usations carry legal consequences."


    "Of course, I''m sure," Jimmy was stubborn as a mule, and I was so close to losing my temper and teaching him a lesson immediately.


    Before I could act on that impulse, Jimmy''s eyes lit up. "Haley, you''re here?"


    Being a minor, they''d called Jimmy''s guardian. I turned, intending to exin myself to his family, but froze upon seeing who it was.


    A man and a young woman


    approached. The woman had long, straight blonde hair, an epitome of grace, in her white dress. She introduced herself as Haley Perez, and right beside her was Conrad.


    "Jimmy, what happened?" Haley asked, concern written all over her face.


    Jimmy didn''t respond but pouted at Conrad. "Haley, is this your new boyfriend?"


    Conrad''s expression hardened, and his gaze went from surprised to cold as he looked at me.


    "Felicia, what''s going on?"


    "Sir, you know this woman?" Unfazed, Jimmy continued his charade. "She''s a total thug, touched me here, and here..." demonstrating with exaggerated motions.


    At that moment, I had no desire to exin myself anymore. My only focus was on Conrad, who had quickly moved on to some other woman after our separation.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Looking at me softly, Haley introduced herself, "Felicia, I''m Haley, Jimmy''s sister."


    I was stunned that she knew me. Of course, being Conrad''s shadow, it wasn''t surprising that those close to him knew of me.


    I had never interacted with Haley


    before. I knew of her because her


    husband had died in a tragic


    ident not long ago, and being a


    close friend of the deceased, Conrad


    was deeply involved in the


    aftermath.


    Swallowing the bitterness in my throat, I rified, "It was an idental collision. I didn''t do what this young man is using me of."


    Haley offered an apologetic smile. "I know. He''s always been a handful."


    After exining to the officer, who reviewed the surveince footage proving my innocence, the officer suggested, "Since you all know each other, why not discuss a resolution? Or, this young man''s false usation and misuse of emergency services could lead to detention for reeducation." Content


    ¦«¦Ï¦Ô


    belongs to


    Haley subtly pulled Conrad closer, a small gesture that implied intimacy.


    Always distant and unapproachable, Conrad didn''t seem to mind Haley''s touch, indicating the familiarity between them. I didn''t want to delve deeper into their rtionship.


    As for settling the matter, I was about to speak when Conrad decided for us, "It was all a misunderstanding. Let''s leave it at that."


    Then, he took my hand and led me away from the chaos.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    He gripped my wrist so hard that it hurt.


    Conrad was furious. Was he jealous?


    No sooner had the thought crossed my mind than Conrad released my hand, his gaze icy. "Felicia, is this how you retaliate because of something I said?"


    I was shocked, not expecting him to interpret the situation like that. "I didn''t. I..." My attempt at rification got cut off mid-sentence.


    "Did you touch him? Did you touch him there?" Conrad clenched his jaw tight, his eyes fierce as if ready to devour someone.


    That side of him was rare. He was jealous. At that moment, the irritation I felt dissipated quite a bit, realizing he did care about me. If he saw me only as a sister or a friend, he wouldn''t mind me touching another man.


    "No," I denied again.


    Then, Jimmy emerged, whistling at me, "Hey, woman, flirting with my future brother-inw now?"


    People said one could expect nothing from a dog but a bark. Jimmy was talking bullshit.


    When seeing how Jimmy looked at me, I couldn''t help but wonder what terrible luck had led me to this nemesis.


    Looking at Haley approaching with her moon-like beauty and recalling her touching Conrad, I instinctively looped my arm through Conrad''s. But I could immediately feel his muscles tense up.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "And you talk nonsense," Haley came over, pinching Jimmy.


    She stood before me and Conrad, her face full of apology. "Conrad, Felicia, I''m so sorry."


    "It''s not your fault," Conrad said, turning to Jimmy, "If you cause trouble again, no one will bail you out."


    "Hmph," Jimmy red at Conrad. "And who are you to say that? If you agreed to be my sister''s husband, I''d listen to you."


    "Jimmy!" Haley scolded, hitting him again.


    Jimmy dodged, saying, "Haley, he''s obviously into you. Why else would he spend day and night taking care of you?"


    As I clung to Conrad''s arm, it


    dawned on me. All those times he was away from home, leaving the office for hours, were spent apanying the woman before me


    She was his buddy''s widow, and it was right for him to look after her after the tragedy. But did it necessitate such constant care to the point of causing


    misunderstandings? Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Haley''s cheeks flushed as she hit Jimmy harder.


    Defiant and rebellious, the seventeen-year-old boy raised his hand out of reflex, causing Haley to stumble and fall.


    I felt a shove and nearly lost my bnce. By the time I steadied myself Conrad had already rushed to Haley''s side, kneeling to catch her Haley, are you okay? Are you hurt?"


    "My stomach hurts, Conrad," Haley''s voice was weak, her hand gripping his arm tightly.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''ll take you to the hospital. Don''t worry," Conrad''s voice trembled with panic.


    I stood there, frozen like a statue, watching Conrad rush with an urgency I''d never seen before. And it was all for another woman.


    Holding Haley, Conrad shouted for me to drive the car. I remained motionless.


    "Hurry up. If anything happens to my sister, I''ll fucking make you pay!" Jimmy came over, menacingly pulling at me. The moment he touched me, something snapped, and Ished out, pping him across the face. "Don''t touch me."


    A clear handprint marked Jimmy''s face, and everyone in the car froze, especially Jimmy, who was utterly stunned.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    Jimmy never saw iting when I pped him across the face. But his shock was brief. Within a second, he was ready tosh out, his anger directed at me. "You!"


    "Jimmy!" Conrad snapped, his voice cold and threatening. "Lay a hand on her, and I swear you''re going back in."


    The threat worked. Jimmy withdrew his hand, shooting me and Conrad a furious look before storming off.


    "Jimmy!" Haley called after him, but her voice was cut short by a sudden pain. Clutching her stomach, she winced, "It hurts, Conrad. We need to get to the hospital now."


    "Felicia!" Conrad called for me next.


    Seeing Haley in pain, I put my thoughts and feelings aside. We quickly got into the car and headed for the hospital.


    Upon seeing the doctor, Conrad said in a rush with Haley in his arms, "Doc, she''s pregnant and just took a fall. Now she''s in a lot of pain."


    Pregnant? My steps, already heavy, felt like they were suddenly filled with lead, impossible to lift, and my heart sank. Haley''s husband was gone. How could she be expecting?


    My gaze fell on Conrad, his face etched with worry. Could it be...


    Haley was rushed to the emergency room. Conrad and I waited outside. I didn''t know Haley well, so I couldn''t say I was overly concerned, but Conrad was visibly distressed. I watched him for a while, and he seemed to have forgotten about me, his fianc¨¦e, his eyes fixed on the emergency room doors.


    A bitter feeling welled up inside me, and after swallowing hard several times, I finally spoke up, "Is the baby yours?"


    I didn''t want to jump to conclusions, so I asked directly.


    Conrad turned to me, surprise shing in his eyes before it deepened into something more serious. "What are you talking about? Of course not. It''s Aiden''s child."


    I let out a sigh of relief. Aiden Martin was Haley''ste husband and Conrad''s long-time best friend, who died in a car ident a month ago. "I''m looking after Haley because Aiden asked me to," Conrad exined.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    I never forgot how Conrad looked when he returned home after dealing with Aiden''s ident, his hair a mess; beard covering his jaw, looking like he''d just escaped from the wilderness. I understood the depth of their friendship. Now that his good friend was gone, it made sense for him to take care of Aiden''s widow. At that moment, I felt guilty for even suspecting Conrad. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I gently grabbed Conrad''s arm, trying to exin my actions earlier, "I didn''t provoke that kid. He was deliberately trying to make me look bad."


    Conrad looked at me, his lips moving a bit before he reached out and pinched my cheek. "No more drinking for you."


    I wanted to protest that I had only had a little, but then the emergency room doors opened.


    The doctor came over, naturally turning to Conrad and said, "We need a family member to sign."


    Conrad nced at me before taking the pen from the doctor. Still, before signing, he asked, "Doctor, how is she doing?"


    "Your wife is showing signs of a


    threatened miscarriage. We need to perform a procedure to try and save the pregnancy, but there''s a chance it might not be sessful. You need to sign," the doctor exined.


    "Please, do whatever it takes to save them," Conrad urged, his voice filled with urgency.


    "Sure. Please sign here."


    At the doctor''s urging, Conrad


    signed his name in the family


    member section of Haley''s medical


    .ne


    file. I knew signing a document didn''t mean much in the grand scheme of things, but I couldn''t help feeling a pang of unease at the sight of my fianc¨¦ officially acting as someone else''s family.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    Haley had a close call, but thankfully, the baby was fine, and she was back in her hospital room. Her face was ashen, eyes rimmed red, making her delicate features more poignant against her pallor.


    "Don''t worry. The baby''s fine," Conrad reassured her.


    "Conrad, I''m so scared," Haley sobbed.


    Conrad handed her a tissue, and as Haley took it, she also grasped his hand, burying her tear-streaked face against it.


    Seeing her like that, it was hard not to feel possessive. Was it really fair for her to cling to my fianc¨¦ as if he were her own, just because she was vulnerable?


    I approached them. "Hey, the doctor mentioned stress isn''t good for the baby. You''ve been through a lot to keep this child. Crying like this might bring more issues."


    As I spoke, I gently pulled her away. But the sight of Conrad''s hand, wet from her tears, left a bitter taste in my mouth. I''d always been a bit of a neat freak, emotionally as much as in any other aspect of my life.


    Haley seemed stunned by my actions, her expression stiffening before she calmed herself.


    "Conrad, I''m sorry. Look at me..." she started, reaching to wipe his hand with a tissue.


    I intercepted, "Haley, you shouldn''t strain yourself."


    Haley''s face froze again, her tearful eyes locking on Conrad with an unmistakable look of adoration.


    "Does Haley like you?" I asked Conrad bluntly as we stepped out of the room.


    "No!" He was quick to deny it.


    "And you? Do you like her?" I wanted a clear answer. I hated to be left hanging.


    Conrad''s expression stiffened, and after a few seconds, he murmured, "We''re just friends..."


    Just friends, huh?


    "Aiden made me promise to look after Haley before he died." Conrad''s voice trembled, a clear sign of how deeply Aiden''s death affected him.


    I softened. "I get it. It''s just that Haley seems too dependent on you."


    "She''s probably just feeling insecure because of the pregnancy," Conrad exined, his gaze meeting mine. "Felicia, I''ll be keeping my distance fromN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    now on."


    What more could I say? Yet, I couldn''t help but add, "Even if it''s for Aiden, remember there are boundaries."


    I didn''t want a repeat of what I''d just witnessed. It was unsettling.


    "Understood..." A gurney rushing toward us cut his words off. "Be careful Conrad''s low voice sounded as I was about to move aside, his hand pulling me back as the gurney whizzed past.


    I nestled in his arms, his heartbeat echoing in my ears, taking me back to a memory from when we first


    met. I had fallen during a school


    event, and Conrad had rushed t


    hurried to the infirmary. Thael


    catch me, assuring me as we


    was


    when I first felt something more for him. At the time, his heartbeat was just as rapid and urgent, all because of me.


    I closed my eyes, letting go of other thoughts, and snuggled closer. "Let''s go home. I''m tired."


    "Okay, let me just tell Haley," he said, kissing my forehead before letting me go.


    I waited outside, not hearing their conversation but catching the tail end of Haley''s sobs as Conrad returned.


    Back at home, Conrad''s parents


    were up, sitting in silence before the


    TV, their usual routine, ording to Jacqueline. After years together, it seemed they had nothing more to share.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    Conrad told me about the heated love his parents shared in their youth, a passion that eventually simmered down to afortable calm. Maybe that was just what love would be like in the end.


    "Mom, Dad!"


    "Jacqueline, Herschel!"


    Conrad and I greeted them, each to our own.


    "Have you two eaten yet? There''s plenty of food left if you''re hungry," Jacqueline said gently.


    "We''ve had dinner," Conrad answered, then looked at me, "Are you hungry? Do you want to eat something?"


    I barely touched my dinner, but then, I wasn''t hungry. "No, I''m good."


    "Then head upstairs to rest. I''ll have the housekeeper bring up some milk," Jacqueline said, smiling.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    I couldn''t shake off the feeling that her smile seemed off, but I didn''t dwell on it and went upstairs. But I paused when I opened the door, turning back to look at Conrad.


    Standing at the doorway, Conrad looked back at me.


    Before we could head downstairs, Jacqueline was alreadying up. "Felicia, I forgot to mention we''re preparing Conrad''s room as your bridal suite. For now, Conrad stays in your room."


    "Mom, listen. Felicia and I are nning to move out after the wedding. Why are you setting up a bridal suite here?" Conrad questioned.


    "Even if you move out, you''ll still stay here from time to time, during holidays, or just if it gets toote," Jacqueline retorted with a yful scold and proceeded to lead Conrad to my room door. "You two are about to get married. Staying together shouldn''t be an issue."


    "Felicia, you don''t mind, right?" Jacqueline then asked me.


    Conrad''s words to Jefferson echoed in my ears, leaving me unsure how to respond.


    "No problem," Conrad surprisingly answered for me.


    I looked up at him, and the next thing I knew, his arm was around my shoulder as we entered the room.


    "Goodnight, Mom!" Conrad said as he closed the door behind us.


    We both remained silent, the atmosphere filled with an awkward tension and perhaps a hint of something more. It felt like our wedding night, especially with the roses spread across the bed.


    My cheeks flushed. "I''ll just go change..."


    I tried to pull from Conrad''s grip, but he caught me, locking my eyes with his sharp gaze. My heartbeat quickened, and my breathing grew heavy. Conrad cleared his throat, stepping closer, sending shivers down my spine.


    His hand, gripping my arm, slowly moved up, resting on my shoulder, then my neck, as he leaned in.


    Nervously, my hands clutched at him. "Con..."


    His lips silenced mine with a fierce and passionate kiss, unlike any kiss we had shared. During all our years together, our kisses had always been brief, never venturing too deep. But tonight, it was different. His kiss was intense.


    I was so nervous that my teeth chattered, preventing any further exploration.


    Conrad stopped, whispering in my ear, "Rx."


    Then, feeling lighter, he carried me to the bed. As he unbuttoned my shirt, my toes curled in nervous anticipation. I could see the veins on his forehead and the tension in his threat.


    Though I was inexperienced in matters of intimacy, I was aware of the excitement, the anticipation. Maybe what Conrad said aboutcking interest was just ack of trying.


    Wasn''t there a saying about the unknown pleasures of the untried?


    I closed my eyes, ready for our intimate journey to begin.


    As the cool air hit my skin, my clothes got gently removed, and as his lips touched my neck,


    Conrad''s phone rang.


    I tensed up, instinctively gripping his arm. "Conrad..."

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    Though I wasn''t head over heels, the idea of him answering a call or leaving me at that moment felt humiliating.


    Conrad swallowed hard as he grabbed his phone, swiftly ending the call before resuming his trail of kisses down my neck and across my corbone. But the phone rang again almost instantly. I knew ignoring it meant neither Conrad nor I would find peace after.


    I turned my head aside, saying coldly, "You better take it."


    A sh of unease crossed Conrad''s face as he pulled the nket to cover me before picking up the phone and stepping onto the balcony.


    Even though he slid the balcony door shut behind him, his deep, resonant voice still carried over to me. "I can''t make it. Get a caregiver to help you out."


    "I''m not saying I won''t help. I know it''s on me. Fine, stop crying. I''ll be there soon..."


    Then silence fell, punctuated only by the click of a lighter. Conrad was smoking. For the first time, he smoked at home. It took about ten minutes for Conrad to return, the air then tinged with tobo.


    He looked at me, his gaze filled with unease. "I... I need to step out. It''s Haley. She''s in the hospital with no one to look after her."


    It was rare that he didn''t lie or keep it from me.


    A chill ran through my body under the nket. "Is it appropriate for you, a man, to look after her?"


    "I''m just going to find her a caregiver," Conrad said, tidying up the clothes I had mussed.


    I knew I couldn''t make him stay. Embarrassment and sorrow welled up inside me. "Conrad."


    "Hmm?" He looked up at me, his eyes filled with apprehension.


    He was probably worried I''d cling to him and beg him not to go.


    As a business tycoon of Seabreeze City, Conrad rarely showed fear. Yet, at the moment, in front of me, he seemed genuinely nervous.


    I couldn''t bring myself to say what got stuck in my throat. Instead, I offered a bitter smile. "Drive safe."


    After saying that, I buried myself


    et el


    deeper under the nket and closed Momentster, I felt


    my eyes


    Conrad''s footsteps approach, his breath warm on my forehead.


    As his lips left my skin, he murmured a low "I''m sorry..."


    vel.ne


    So, he knew this would hurt me, yet he did it anyway. Perhaps my repeated forgiveness made him thinkhurting me once or twice


    wouldn''t matter. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After Conrad left, the turmoil he stirred inside me didn''t settle, so I decided to soak in the bathtub.


    Fanny called, snapping me out of my daze as Iy there soaking. "What''s Conrad doing at our maternity ward? Who''s this Haley woman to him?"


    I wasn''t surprised Fanny knew, nor did I hide anything from her.


    Fanny was livid. "Why''s he running after a widow? Has he lost his mind? Doesn''t he know that''s asking for trouble?"


    Even Fanny thought it improper. As close as sisters, I shamelessly shared, "What if I told you he left me in bed to go to her?"


    Fanny paused. "You two were together?"


    "Not exactly. Got halfway through undressing," I admitted, feeling like a fool.


    "Damn!" Always the picture of sophistication and grace, Fanny couldn''t help but curse, "He can zip up halfway through? Either he''s got man''s issues, or..."

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    Fanny held back her following words. She didn''t spell it out, but I got the message loud and clear. She thought Conrad wasn''t in love with me enough. If he truly loved me, he wouldn''t have left me in the middle of our sex. If he loved me, he wouldn''t be outforting another woman in the middle of the night.


    Though tragic, his buddy''s widow didn''t warrant such overstepping boundaries from him.


    "You said you were thinking of calling it quits, right? Then say your goodbyes sooner rather thanter. The next one might be a real prince charming," Fanny tried to cheer me up.


    I remained silent. Giving up on Conrad was one thing, but what about the Wagner family? The Wagner family had be my home. Herschel and Jacqueline treated me like their daughter. They raised me through the years, especially Jacqueline. She was like my mother, teaching me how to handle my first period and washing my soiled clothes.


    Fanny sensed something in my silence. "Licia, maybe we''re jumping to conclusions. Think about how good Conrad has been to you over the years, always introducing you as his girl. Maybe he''s just too kind-hearted, looking after a widow. I doubt he''s interested in ying stepdad, especially to a pregnant widow."


    The way Haley looked at Conrad crossed my mind. "What if it''s unrequited love on her part?"


    "What?" Fanny was momentarily stunned before sighing, "It''s possible. Conrad is the dream husband for many women, especially a lonely widow."


    "The more reason Conrad should


    keep his distance. A woman in her vulnerable state can cling to the slightest affection as a lifeline,"


    keep an eye out tonight, justel


    Fanny added, pausing briefly.


    case."


    I then remembered Fanny was only stayingte for a shift. "Don''t worry about it. Finish up and get some rest. If there''s something between them, it..."


    I stopped, considering Conrad''s recent strange behavior, and finished my thought, "It might have started a while ago."


    Fanny snorted, "True. But Licia, don''t fret over it. If Conrad ever betrays you, dump his ass. You''re still a catch, unspoiled and free to find someone truly worthy."


    I chuckled. If that were the case, should I be grateful that my rtionship with Conrad had remained dignified all these years?


    Feeling a yawn, I ended the call with Fanny.


    Sleep eluded me that night, and


    Conrad didn''t return till dawn. I hadThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    fieldwork, so I got up early, sneaking out before Herschel and Jacqueline woke up, partly fearing their o questions.


    Conrad''s room renovation was genuine, but Jacqueline''s ulterior motive was to hasten our


    commitment to each other. Their hopes were dashed, and it was an awkward situation for me. A


    felt like a failure when she couldn''t make a manmit. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Around 8 AM, Conrad''s call came through as I reached our client''spany. I stared at the number for a few seconds, then chose not to answer.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    "Felicia, Mr. Wagner''s on the line for you." Deborah Walker, who had tagged along with me, extended the phone toward me.


    I had underestimated Conrad''s persistence. In such a situation, I could only take the phone and respond formally, "Mr. Wagner, what can I do for you?"


    "Felicia," Conrad''s voice was deep,ced with evident remorse, "Why did you leave so early today? I got home, and you weren''t there."


    Realizing he wasn''t talking shop, I stepped away. "Went out for breakfast."


    Conrad apologized to me. "Sorry, I... got held upst night. Couldn''t make it back."


    A chill ran through me, my lips curling into a mocking smile. "And why was that?"


    Conrad was silent.


    I held my breath, giving him a way out. "Couldn''t find a caregiver?"


    Conrad replied calmly, "Yes."


    I said nothing more before Conrad spoke again, "Felicia, when are you free? I''ll pick you up. Let''s have lunch together, okay?"


    It had been ages since west had a meal together. ording to what Jimmy had said the night before, Conrad had been staying with Haley. Was his sudden invitation for lunch a guilt trip for bailing on me the previous night or a sudden strike of conscience? I didn''t know or bother to waste my time guessing.


    I replied casually, "Not sure when I''ll be free. Maybe I won''t finish up by lunchtime. Besides, aren''t you always busy with something or other around noon?"


    "Felicia," Conrad''s tone grew heavy, perhaps catching the sarcasm in my voice, then fell silent for a beat. "Don''t overthink it."


    What else was there to think about if he could walk out on me the night before?


    I was at work and didn''t want to drag personal matters into it. "I''m busy right now. If there''s nothing else, I''m hanging up."


    He didn''t respond, so I ended the call.


    Our fieldwork for the day included discussing with partners and on-site inspections. After wrapping up the discussions by ten in the morning, Deborah and I headed to the site.


    We were overseeing a theme park construction project, with me in charge of monitoring all its phases. Eighty percentplete, my task was to ensure the final output matched the original blueprints.


    While deviations from the blueprints were unlikely, given the partner''spliance, I had to make the trip as part of the process. Walking the site left my feet swollen and my toes throbbing.


    I found a ce to sit and rest, and Deborah noticed my difort. "Felicia, are you alright?"


    "Yeah, just a sore foot," I didn''t hide it. If we weren''t in the field, I''d have loved to kick off my shoes and give my feet a break.


    "Oh," Deborah observed my face. "Felicia, you seem off, not just your foot."


    I blinked in surprise before Deborah gestured to her face. "You look pale."


    A sleepless night would do that to anyone. And when a woman''s mood was off, no amount of makeup could hide it.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Must be PMS," I found an excuse, then pretended to be busy on my phone.


    Deborah was a chatterbox, and I feared her probing would leave me struggling for lies.


    Suddenly, a shadow loomed over


    n¨§t


    me. Assuming it was Deborah, I paid it no mind until warmth enveloped ankle Looking down, I found Conrad''s familiar hands removing my shoe and cing my foot on his


    my


    knee to massage it. "Is the shoe too


    tight?"


    I didn''t respond, my throat tight with emotion. Conrad looked up, his voice soft, "Still mad?"


    "No," I tried to pull my foot back.


    But Conrad didn''t let go, continuing his message, "It won''t happen again."


    Conrad was in a sapphire-blue suit with a crisp white shirt underneath, its custom cufflinks catching the sun''s rays, much like the man himself.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    He massaged my left foot, then moved on to my right, unbothered by the people bustling around us.


    Even the young girls passing by couldn''t hide their envy, whispering about finally seeing a handsome man doting on his girlfriend in real life.


    I must admit it made my heart flutter, melting away any remnants ofst night''s annoyance with each gentle kneading of my feet.


    "You''re so lucky, girl!" Deborah mouthed from a short distance away.


    If I continued to dwell on what happened the previous night after Conrad had been so sweet, I''de off as petty, as if I wanted to make a big deal. "What do you want for lunch?" Conrad asked.


    "Anything," I replied, not feeling particrly hungry, though my mood had improved.


    "Let''s go for some barbecue. The restaurant has the amazing grilled foie gras," Conrad suggested, leading me to the car.


    As I reached for my seatbelt, he leaned closer, his fresh, soapy scent catching me off guard and taking my breath away.


    Sensing my reaction, he smiled, fastened the seatbelt for me, and gave a peck on my cheek as he straightened up. "Felicia, seeing you blush takes me back to when you were a kid."


    I was speechless. That brief kiss hadpletely lifted my spirits. It was ridiculous Conrad could sway me with the slightest of his affections. Thinking of Haley, I asked, "How''s Haley doing now?"


    "She''s out of the hospital," Conrad replied.


    I didn''t know what to say next, and Conrad noticed my silence. "Why so quiet?"


    "I don''t know what to say," I admitted honestly.


    But his words, ''too familiar,'' echoed in my mind. Yes, Conrad and I were so familiar with each other that it felt like we''d got nothing more to say.


    At the restaurant, the waiter led us


    a table by the window, already


    adorned with white roses, my favorite, Conrad had reserved it in advance. The grilled fish, foie gras, and my favorite dessert arrived, showing how much thought he had put into this meal. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    I snapped a photo and posted it online, showing off the delicious food, the beautiful flowers, and Conrad''s elegant hands.


    My coworkers liked the post quickly,


    while Deborah sent an emoji with a huff, jokinglyining about.not being included. Conrad had told Deborah to sort out her meatand expense it.


    Fanny saw the post, too. She didn''t like it but sent me a private message instead. [Looks like he''s trying to make amends, and from what I


    I


    heard from the night nurse, he was right by the bedside. Nothing happened.]


    "Put down your phone and eat," Conrad said as he sliced the foie gras and ced it on my te.


    A familiar figure caught my eye just as I was about to take a bite.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Haley also spotted me and approached with a smile. "Ms. Hudson."


    Then, turning to Conrad, she added, "Rad, you are here, too?"


    It sounded almost as if it was wrong for my fianc¨¦ to be there without her.


    "What a coincidence, Ms. Perez. Howe you''re here?" I asked directly.


    "I visited Aiden''s grave and passed by. The smell of the foie gras was just too tempting," Haley said, her voice soft and gentle.


    "Are you here alone?" Conrad inquired.


    "Yes, so if you don''t mind, may I join you?" Haley asked, cing her coat on the chair next to Conrad.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    "Let''s eat together!" Conrad didn''t even ask for my opinion before agreeing.


    Haley sat down, eyeing the dish with desire. "Grilled salmon, eh? I''ve been craving ittely."


    "How about we add a serving of foie gras for you?" Conrad''s manner of speaking was utterly natural.


    "And let''s top it off with a dessert. I want frozen yogurt with strawberry sauce. For my drink, I''ll have orange juice," Haley finished, then turned to me, "Felicia, would you like some orange juice, too?"


    "No, thanks. I''ll stick with water," I replied, biting the foie gras on my fork.


    It tasted smooth and delicate, with a hint of creaminess.


    "Rad, is the foie gras you''ve brought me before from here, too?" Haley''s question made me pause mid-bite.


    I looked at him, noticing his slightly awkward expression, "Yeah."


    No wonder he knew the foie gras at the restaurant was good. It turned out he had bought it for others multiple times, and it was only my first time, his guilty attempt atpensation.


    Suddenly, the foie gras in my mouth tasted awful and felt nearly impossible to swallow.


    "No wonder I felt the foie gras smelled familiar as I passed by," Haley said with augh, looking at Conrad. The tenderness in her eyes was like a, making me suffocated.


    She then looked at me again. "Felicia, Rad must have brought you here often since he knows the foie gras is good and has brought some for me."


    It was like stabbing me wasn''t enough. Haley had to twist the knife, too. That was the exact feeling I had at that moment.


    I also looked at Conrad. "No, this is the first time. I guess I''m not as lucky as you are."


    Haley''s smile stiffened, then she lowered her gaze, her voice trembling, "Aiden left me and... the child. What luck is that?"


    As she spoke, tears started to fall.


    I was shocked. How did a simple conversation lead to tears?


    "Felicia!" Conrad called out sharply, then passed a tissue to Haley. "Don''t be too sad. You shouldn''t cry too much now. It''s not good for the baby."


    "If Aiden were here, I wouldn''t be


    dining alone, Haley said, taking the


    tissue to wipe her eyes, "Sorry, myt


    1.n


    emotions are all over the ce. because of the pregnancy. I''ve ruined your mood. I should probably


    leave..."


    As she tried to rise, Conrad reached to hold her back. "You''re overthinking it. Besides, we''ve ordered the food for you. Try the grilled salmon. It''s good."


    As Conrad was about to ce a piece of salmon on her te with his fork, I reminded him, "Conrad, shouldn''t you be using serving utensils to serve others?"


    My words made Conrad pause, with the fork halfway to the te, making the atmosphere awkward.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Haley looked at Conrad and spoke considerately, "Rad, you don''t have to serve me. I can do it myself."


    Conrad ced the salmon back on


    his te but then took mine and carefully removed the bones before putting a piece on my te. I had choked on a fish bone before, and since then, Conrad would remove the bones for me whenever he was around.


    Conrad always had this way of bncing things with a p followed by a sweet gesture.


    "Felicia, Rad is good to you," Haley remarked.


    "He should be. I''m his fianc¨¦e. Who


    else would he be good to?" I said taking a bite of the salmon and sipping water before continuing, "If he''s this nice to someone else, that would be wrong, wouldn''t it, Haley?"

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    Haley threw another nce at Conrad, her voice soft and deted as she said, "Yeah."


    That unmistakable look in her eyes was as clear as day unless I was blind.


    "Haley, how far along are you with the baby?" I changed the subject.


    But no sooner had I spoken than Conrad intervened, "Felicia, your foie gras is getting cold. It''ll lose its texture."N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    I wasn''t dumb. I could tell Conrad was trying to stop me from questioning Haley. But he had said the child wasn''t his, so why couldn''t I ask? He was too protective of this woman if it wasn''t some secret about the baby. Yet, I was his fianc¨¦e.


    "It''s lost its texture now." After hearing him offer Haley the foie gras, I lost all appetite for it.


    Conrad caught the annoyance in my voice, looked at me, and we locked eyes, engaging in a silent standoff. The warmth and happiness when we first entered the restaurant were gone. Indeed, a world made for two had no room for a third.


    Just then, the foie gras and juice Haley had ordered arrived. The server set it down, politely asking, "Would you like it sliced?"


    "No, it''s fine," Haley declined, then turned to Conrad, "Rad, could you cut it for me? You always get it just right."


    "Haley," I interrupted again, "The restaurant offers slicing service. Let''s not trouble Conrad with that, especially since he''s busy deboning my fish. He can''t do it all."


    Haley immediately bit her lip. "Sorry, Felicia, I wasn''t thinking. I''ll do it myself."


    "Felicia!" Conrad''s voice was heavy, the third time he had called me.


    "Haley''s just notfortable with food touched by others. She has to be extra careful, what with the baby and all."


    "Ha," Iughed out loud, "And which of the foods before her hasn''t been touched by someone else?"


    Conrad fell silent at once.


    Haley looked guilty and flustered. "I''m sorry. It''s my fault, Rad, don''t be mad at Felicia. Maybe I should leave."


    She made to get up, but Conrad


    pulled her back. "Don''t take her seriously. She''s just on her period, and her mood''s off. She''s always like this anyway."


    Conrad had a way with words, and as soon as he said it, I felt a warmth below.


    I looked at Conrad. "You''re right. I''m


    on my period, but I didn''t bring any I tampons. Could you go buy


    es me?"


    Conrad frowned. "Knowing your cycle ising up, why didn''t you prepare some in your bag?" "Well, I''ve got you, my fianc¨¦, who remembers my period for me, right?" I said with a cold smile. Though visibly upset, Conrad got up. "You two eat. I''ll be back in a bit."


    Leaving only Haley and me at the table, neither of us touched our food, sitting quietly.


    A few secondster, Haley broke the silence. "Felicia, you dislike me now, don''t you?" She was at least self-aware.


    I didn''t mince words. "Dislike is a strong word, but you make me ufortable."


    I pursed my lips, looking at her pitiful


    expression. "Conrad is my fianc¨¦. We''re about to get married. You constantly reach out to him, even calling him away in the middle of the night. Don''t you think that''s overstepping? Would you like it if you were in my shoes?"

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    Haley''s face turned visibly sour, her usually paleplexion then ghostly white.


    Her hands trembled as she clutched her smoothie. "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to."


    She looked so frail and pitiful, almost as if I had been the one to say something out of line, hurting her feelings.


    But I didn''t stop since I had started, "Maybe you didn''t mean to, but it did affect us. It''s okay if it was unintentional. Just be more mindful in the future. No need to apologize."


    "If Aiden were here, I wouldn''t have to bother Rad," Haley said as tears began to fall again.


    They say women are as gentle as water, and Haley was the perfect example.


    She had carefully chosen her words, leaving me with little to say.


    "Felicia," Haley looked at me, her eyes shimmering. "I went to Rad because it was Aiden''s dying wish. Rad agreed."N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    She kept fidgeting with her ss. "If it wasn''t for that, I wouldn''t have sought Rad out."


    She was justifying her actions and jabbing at me in the process.


    I sneered inwardly, ''We''re all adults here. Who doesn''t have a trick or two up their sleeve?''


    "Look, Conrad agreed to look after you for your husband''s sake, but there are boundaries. You''re single now, and people will talk if they see you two together all the time," I paused. "It doesn''t matter what people say about Conrad, but as a woman, if you''re the juicy gossip of the town, and if it gets back to your child, that wouldn''t be good, right?"


    Haley might y the damsel, but I could y the saint.


    Haley''s expression darkened. "Felicia, all this talk, are you just upset Rad is taking care of me? Are you questioning his loyalty, or is it your confidence?"


    Her sharp retort was a far cry from her usual persona.


    I chuckled, seeing her true colors. "Dropping the act, are you?"


    Before I could say more, Haley burst into tears. "Felicia, I''m sorry if I''ve wronged you. You can yell at me if


    you''


    still upset, but please leave


    my child out of it."


    "Huh?" When did I mention her child?


    Haley stood up, her hand on her belly, the picture of motherhood, and made to leave.


    Conrad quickly stepped forward to stop her, anger evident as he looked at me, "Felicia, what are you doing?"


    At that moment, I realized why Haley suddenly mentioned her child. Using a trope so outdated soap operas wouldn''t touch it. Seeing the coldness in Conrad''s eyes, my heart sank.


    He dared to question me without asking f


    for


    my side of the story,


    choosing Haley''s word over mel


    after ten years together.


    "Rad, stop arguing," Haley interjected, "It''s my fault. I''m always bothering you, taking up your time. It''s on me."


    She wasn''t apologizing. She was pouring gasoline on the fire.


    "Rad, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t havee between you two," Haley pulled away from Conrad and hurried outside.


    "Haley!" Conrad called after her, about to chase her.


    "Conrad," I stopped him. "I stained my dress."


    He looked at me as if he just remembered I was on my period.


    The next second, he ced the tampons on the table and undressed his jacket. "Felicia, Haley''s pregnant and emotional. She can''t handle stress. I can''t leave her alone."


    With that, he threw his jacket at me and made to leave.


    "Conrad, if you go after her, we''re done." My words made him halt.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    Turning around, Conrad looked at me, his sharp eyes flickering with surprise, quickly followed by a wave of irritable anger. "Felicia, there''s a time and ce for everything, and Haley, she..."


    "I''m your fianc¨¦e," I interrupted him.


    Saying that made me feel so small. I used to watch TV shows and think how pathetic the female lead was for wasting her breath on such a man. Now that I was in those shoes, I finally understood that feeling.


    "Haley is pregnant. I can''t leave her alone!" Conrad said, stepping back.


    After a few steps, he turned and ran outside.


    Conrad had chosen Haley over me. Sitting there, I saw him catch up to Haley, saw them struggling, and finally, clutching at his shirt, Haley copsed into his arms.


    Looking down, I couldn''t bear to watch any longer. Whatever was going on between Conrad and Haley, Conrad''s choice today gave the wavering part of my heart its answer. In the end, I hardly touched my food but ended up paying a bill of three thousand dors.


    I didn''t return to the Wagner family. Instead, I went to Fanny''s ce.


    "Are you deciding to break up?" Fanny, the wonder woman of gynecology, was giving me an acupressure massage, sparing me the agony of menstrual cramps. But as skilled as she was, she couldn''t heal my heart.


    "Yeah," I said, lying on her bed where she couldn''t see the tears starting to form in my eyes.


    "It might not be easy to break it off with Conrad," Fanny paused, "Don''t forget you''re still his assistant."This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''ll quit!" I had thought about this on the way over.


    Fanny nodded. "Okay, even if you quit and stop working with Conrad, what about the Wagner family? They''ve raised you for many years. You can''t just cut ties with them because you''ve broken up with Conrad, right? You can''tpletely break from Conrad if you''re still in contact with the Wagner family."


    Her question hit me hard. Yes, I owed the Wagner family ten years of nurturing.


    "I''ll keep them separate. I''ll exin everything to Jacqueline. I can be her god-daughter," I was determined.


    When hearing that, Fanny didn''t say much more. "Whatever decision you make, I''m here for you."


    I turned off my phone that night. And


    I managed to sleep, not wings to


    sorrow. When I woke up,


    Fanny had


    breakfast ready.


    "Fresh milk, good for replenishing your energy," Fanny nced at my face. "Have some more."


    I didn''t disappoint her, drinking two sses and eating two eggs.


    Fanny had an early shift, and I had to go to the office. We left the apartment together, but as soon as we got downstairs, I saw Conrad leaning against his car with white roses in his hand.


    "He''s here to apologize." Fanny nudged me and went ahead.


    As she passed Conrad, she said,


    "You know, Mr. Wagner, upset during her period


    getting


    serious health issues."


    W


    Fanny left him with that thought and walked away, just as Conrad came up to me.


    "I''m sorry aboutst night." Conrad extended the flowers toward me.


    I didn''t take them. "Conrad, we''re done."


    Since I had spoken those words the previous night, there was no way I''d let it all go over a simple gesture of apology.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    His face tensed up a little. "Under the circumstancesst night, I was just worried about her. Aiden was the only child of his parents, and now, the baby in Haley''s belly carries all the hopes of the Martin family. If something were to happen..."


    He trailed off, but I got his point.


    "So, from now on, anything rted to her will be your top priority, right?" I asked, my tone icy.


    Conrad was silent for a moment. "It''ll be different once the baby is born."


    I couldn''t help butugh. Turning my head just as the rising sun pierced my eyes, I looked at him, "Conrad, once the baby is born, there will be new troubles, like illness, idents, etc. As long as you use this child as an excuse, you and Haley will always be connected, and I''ll always be the one you leave behind."


    Conrad was speechless at my words.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    I made my stance clear. "Conrad, if we were married, I don''t want a husband constantly looking after another woman."


    "Felicia, give me some time. I''ll sort this out," Conrad''s eyes flickered with conflict.


    "What''s there to sort out? Haley''s someone else''s wife. Even if she needs care, it shouldn''t be like this. And..." I paused, "Aiden has other friends like Jefferson and a few more. Why are you the only one so worried?"


    Conrad''s expression shook visibly. "Because only I was there when Aiden had his ident."


    Hearing the pain in his voice and thinking about his guilt over Aiden''s death, I pressed on, "Conrad, did you do something to Aiden that you feel guilty about?"


    "Felicia," Conrad snapped coldly, "do we have to go down this path?"


    "Yes, because it''s affecting me now." I bit my lip. "friendship means so much to you, to the point where you must take care of his widow, let''s break kup. That way, you won''t be torn between me and Haley.


    Loved


    Besides, you''re not interested in me, so why bother?"


    Only when the words out did I realize how deeply Conrad''s words had hurt me the other day.


    "Felicia!" Conrad''s anger reached its peak.


    After a moment, he asked coldly, "Break up? Are you sure?"


    "Yes, I''m sure," I replied without hesitation.


    "Fine, but don''t you regret it," Saying that, Conrad turned and threw the white roses he was holding into the trash can.


    He left, and watching the discarded white roses, a sting of pain in my eyes.


    "Don''t regret it," those words seemed to reveal his true thoughts, probably believing I could never move on from him. That must be why he felt he could hurt me over and over.


    Even though Conrad and I had fallen out, I was still his assistant and had to continue working, albeit with one final task of handing over my duties.


    I didn''t quit right away because I was passionate about seeing the projects through, especially the amusement park project. It was my suggestion to build it, partly fueled by my desires.


    Before my parents passed away in a


    ????


    car ident, they would take me to amusement parks around the country, every year, making me a happy girl. My dad had even said one day, he''d build an amusement park for me. Unfortunately, they never got the chance.


    A year ago, when Conrad acquired a new piece ofnd and was discussing its potential uses, I propose building an amusement park. To my surprise, he agreed and put me in charge of it. For that, I was grateful to him. He helped fulfill my father''s wish.


    I had even hoped to ride the Ferris wheel with Conrad once the amusement park waspleted and tell my parents not to worry about me and that I was doing well, loved, and cared for. But it seemed that dream would nevere true.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    The amusement park was almost finished, and I didn''t want to leave when things were so critical.


    Around noon, as I was sorting through my workload, Deborah came running up with a secretive air. "Felicia, did you get your periodst night?" I nced at her. "Is there a reason I shouldn''t?"


    "No, no," Deborah shook her head vigorously. "I was wondering why Mr. Wagner''s been so upset today. Must be his frustrated desires."


    It took me a moment before I got what she meant. I tapped her on the head with my pen. "Focus on work during work hours. Cut out the wild thoughts."


    Deborah giggled and handed me the report we''d both reviewed the day before. "It''s not just me. Everyone''s been on edge with Mr. Wagner snapping at them. No one''se out of his office smiling today."


    Images of Conrad angrily tossing away a bouquet of roses that morning shed through my mind. I wondered if his sour mood was because I hadn''t been as easy to appease as usual or because of our breakup conversation.


    "Felicia, you didn''t fight with Mr. Wagner, right?" Deborah pried.


    Snapping back to reality, I warned her, "Get back to work, or you''ll be the next one crying."


    After Deborah left, I spaced out for a while before refocusing on my tasks and sending the revised report to Conrad.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He didn''t respond, and I didn''t press the issue.


    At three in the afternoon, I went to the break room for coffee and bumped into Conrad. His face was as stormy as Deborah had described, darkening further when he saw me.


    Still, I greeted him. "Mr. Wagner, I''ve sent the report. Please review it so I can get back to our partners."


    He ignored me and walked away.


    I didn''t take it to heart. Just as I returned to my office, my phone rang with an unknown number. "Hello?"


    "Felicia, it''s me," came Haley''s voice.


    I wondered what Haley wanted with me so soon after we''dst met. Before I could ask, she said, "I''m at the coffee shop downstairs from your office. Can we meet?"


    "We just saw each otherst night. I''m at work now, so whatever it is, say it over the phone," I declined.


    Haley didn''t give up. "Then I''ll wait for you to finish."


    I underestimated her stubbornness. But I knew it was just her way of forcing a meeting. I didn''t indulge her. "Well, you''ll be waiting then."


    And I meant it. I carried on with my tasks.


    After everyone had left and I finally headed downstairs to the coffee shop, I found Haley was still waiting. As I approached, familiar footsteps sounded behind me, and Conrad strede past me toward Haley.


    "Rad!" Haley''s excitement mixed with panic.


    "Why are you here?" Conrad''s face was still sour.


    I couldn''t just turn around and leave. "Haley came to see me."


    Conrad''s expression turned even colder. Haley hurried to exin, "Rad, don''t get it wrong. I came to exin aboutst night to Felicia. I don''t want any misunderstandings between you two because of me."


    I couldn''t help but inwardlyugh. Haley was full of schemes. She had deliberately left to ruin my date with Conrad the previous night, and there she was, ying the peacemaker.


    "Your concern for my rtionship


    with her is unnecessary. If you truly


    don''t want there to be an issue between us, you should stay home more often and not wander around," Conrad''s scolding caught me off


    guard.  off

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Haley''s face turned pale instantly, her eyes brimming with tears that threatened to spill over but didn''t, making her look utterly heart-wrenching. "Rad, you''re tired of me, aren''t you?" Haley''s voice shook and tears streamed down her cheeks as she spoke.


    Conrad remained silent, an air of gloom enveloping him.


    "If Aiden were here, I wouldn''t have bothered you." Haley''s tone was buzzing, but her words carried an undeniable weight.


    "You might be annoyed with me, but leave her out of this," Conrad''s ''her'' referred to me.


    It looked like they were on the verge of quite an argument, and I wasn''t sure whether to stay put or leave.


    "I get it. From now on, I won''t bother you or interfere with your lives," Haley said before turning around and striding away.


    This time, Conrad didn''t go after her. Instead, he turned to look at me. I slightly lowered my head and walked away.


    Conrad quickly followed, and as we exited the coffee shop, a sharp screeching of brakes cut through the air. Conrad and I saw Haley hit by a caring out of the parking lot.


    "Haley," Conrad murmured, rushing toward her.


    I froze for a second before hurrying over as well.


    "Rad, the baby..." Pale as a ghost, Haley clutched her stomach with one hand and gripped Conrad''s arm with the other.


    Hadn''t she just said she wouldn''t bother him anymore? Yet, upon seeing him, she looked like she had found her savior. Haley missed her calling as an actress.


    Visibly shaking, the driver hurried to exin, "Mr. Wagner, it was her. She ran out in front of me."


    Coincidentally, the driver was an employee of thepany.


    "Get lost!" Conrad barked, lifting Haley and quickly carrying her to his car.


    It was rush hour, and employees wereing and going. The whole scene didn''t go unnoticed, and whispers started circting.


    "Mr. Wagner seems concerned about that woman. Who is she?"


    "That''s not the point. The point is that woman mentioned a baby..."


    "Oh wow, does Mr. Wagner have a side chick who''s pregnant and showing up now?"


    "Shush, keep it down. You don''t want the queen bee to hear you."


    Just as they finished talking, I


    walked past them, the gossiping girls seeing the ''queen bee'' and scampering off with their tongues in their cheeks.


    I didn''t take it to heart. People talked, you got involved with the


    and whe


    company''s big boss, gossip came


    with the territory.


    I approached the employee who had hit Haley, noticing his intern badge and asking, "What happened?"


    Pale and jittery, the intern exined, "Ms. Hudson, she ran out in front of me..."


    I had seen Haley''s emotional state. It wasn''t his fault for the ident.


    eline


    "Don''t worry about it. Weet


    cameras all around. Don''t fret over it


    BUMS


    Being known as Conrad''s assistant and fianc¨¦e in thepany had its perks.


    The intern visibly rxed at my words, "Thank you, Ms. Hudson!"


    "Go on back. Any issues will likely have to wait until tomorrow," I calmed the intern before leaving.


    I called Fanny to exin Haley''s situation, ending with, "Let me know how she is."N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Why do you care so much? You didn''t hit her," Fanny asked, puzzled.


    I paused before responding, "The employee who hit her works for thepany. I don''t want him to face unnecessary trouble."

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    Fanny could tell I was holding back the truth, but she didn''t press the issue. Instead, she said, "Fine, keep me posted. By the way, where are you off to today? You''re wee at my ce if you''re not up for heading back to the Wagner family."


    Fanny was working the night shift, so crashing at her ce was the perfect arrangement.


    I didn''t want to return to the Wagner family, especially now that Conrad and I were sharing a room. But constantly staying at Fanny''s wasn''t ideal, either. Even though she was single, nobody liked their personal space invaded.


    "Sure," I didn''t refuse. It was better than staying at a hotel until I found a ce to live.


    Even though I had a ce to sleep for the night, I didn''t head straight there. Instead, I drove to the outskirts of town. The area was the old part of town, but it was densely popted, mainly by renters attracted by the cheap rent.


    I hade there because it was where my family home was. Before my parents passed away, the three of us lived there. Back then, it wasn''t the old part of town. The economy was booming, and everything was easily essible.


    But ten years had changed everything, and the area had lost its former glory. Most of the houses in our neighborhood got rented out, but ours remained vacant, preserved as it was. My parents'' clothes and shoes were still in their ces, untouched.


    Whenever I missed them, I could visit, even though my visits had be less frequent over time. Eventually, they began to fade from my memory and my life.


    It took me half an hour to drive there. I grabbed the keys from the glovepartment and went upstairs to unlock the door.


    As soon as I entered, I caught the musty smell of a long-deserted home. Ayer of dust covered the furniture, and the power was off due to the long absence. Luckily, I had the ount details and quickly paid the electricity bill online. Power was back shortly after.


    With the lights on, I walked through each room, ending in my bedroom. Seeing the pink sheets on my bed, I made a decision. I didn''t need to go anywhere else. I would stay here. Although it was a half-hour drive, it wasn''t too far, considering mymute from the Wagner family to the office took about the same time.


    Once I made up my mind, I started cleaning and didn''t stop until 10 p.m., by which time the ce was spotless.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    However, my phone remained silent throughout, save for a message from Fanny, [Thedy and the child are alright.]


    Knowing they were okay meant the intern wouldn''t lose his job.


    That night, I slept in my parents'' home for the first time in years, surprisingly not scared butforted.


    I didn''t go to the office but headed to the amusement park the following day. White reviewing a report the day before, I noticed a discrepancy from the original design and wanted to check it on-site.


    As expected, there was a difference. I called the project manager, and after discussing it on-site, we had a n by noon.


    Realizing I needed to pick up some things for the house, I went to the mall, where I ran into Haley.


    It seemed she was all good, but her panic the day before had been quite rming.


    It was clear to me then. Haley''s act was just for Conrad''s benefit to get his attention, and it worked. Conrad denied having feelings for Haley, and I found that hard to believe, but his actions toward Haley were


    undeniably strange.


    Haley was exining her preferences to a sales associate. ¡°Nothing too shy. I want something mature and low-key, maybe even a little austere."


    "For your boyfriend, perhaps?" the sales associate guessed.


    Haley just smiled, not confirming.


    Boyfriend? I was curious. But I kept my distance, heading to another section to pick my bedding.


    But fate had it that we would run


    into each other again at the


    vel


    checkout. When Haley handed her card to the cashier, I froze. It was a card linked to Conrad''s ount.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    "Felicia, don''t get it twisted," Haley said, and I almost burst outughing. I recalled moments ago when Haley assumed her boyfriend was Conrad while picking out the bedding.


    "Is that for Conrad?" I eyed the bedding she chose, a sleekbo of blue and gray, Conrad''s old preference. But that was before. Under my influence, his taste has brightened considerably.


    Haley bit her lip, hesitating for seconds before shaking her head. "No, it''s not what you think. It''s for my brother."


    I didn''t bother to argue with her and went straight to the point. "So, Conrad''s moving in with you?"


    Conrad had mentioned he couldn''t let anything happy to Haley''s child. Being around 24/7 seemed like the logical solution.


    "How can you say such a thing?" Haley burst out.


    "You''re buying him beddings. How can I not say that?" I countered,ced with sarcasm.


    "Felicia, you''re getting jealous. Conrad hate that," Haley said. Her words made meugh.


    "What''s so funny?" She looked at me, eyes wide with innocence yet tinged with caution.


    I tucked a stray of hair behind my ear. "No matter how much Conrad likes me, he can''t resist someone else''s seduction."


    "Felicia, don''t talk like that," Haley snapped back, her cheeks flushing red.


    "Isn''t it true? Ms. Perez, you went to thepany yesterday under the guise of exining things to me, but you wanted to see Conrad, didn''t you?" | had slept well, but it dawned on me when I woke up this morning.


    Haley showed up at thepany and deliberately got hit by a car as Conrad emerged, forcing him to hold her in front of everyone. It was all her n. Haley feigned shock, shaking her head. "How can you think that of me?"


    "Then exin why Conrad showed up at the coffee shop yesterday?" I pressed.


    Caught off guard, Haley fell silent, a sh of embarrassment crossing her eyes.


    "Haley,


    be wad. Don''t ever step one


    skills if you want to


    me


    there. And..." I paused,


    I


    d and I have broken up."


    "What?" Haley looked genuinely shocked.


    "Thanks to you. By the way, I paid for the foie gras dinner the other night. If we''re splitting the bill, you owe me a third, or you could cover Conrad''s share, too," I said, extending my phone toward her.


    Haley''s face soured. "I don''t have money now."


    I didn''t believe her yet was stunned.


    "Felicia, since Aiden''s incident, no one''s given me money. I wouldn''t have used Conrad''s card otherwise," Haley said, sounding pitiful.


    Whether true or not, insisting she pay would make me seem heartless.


    "Never mind," I withdrew my phone.


    But Haley stopped me. "How about this? I''ll add you on WhatsApp and transfer it to youter."


    I turned her down. "No need!"


    "I insist," Haley persisted, pulling out her phone and opening the app.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Seeing her determination, I had a thought and let Haley add me. As she sent the friend request, I said, "Haley, you want to add me on WhatsApp only to annoy me with your status updates, don''t you?"


    A sh of cunning crossed Haley''s eyes before dimming. She said, "Felicia, don''t think so lowly of everyone."


    "I hope you prove my suspicions wrong." I pocketed my phone, turned, and walked away.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Even though shopping with Haley put me in a bad mood, it didn''t kill my appetite.


    I wolfed down a massive cheeseburger before heading back to the office. As soon as I got there, my phone rang. It was Jacqueline, Conrad''s mom. Not having been home in two days, her call wasn''t unexpected. "Jacquelin," I greeted.


    "Felicia, sweetie, stop crashing at your girlfriend''s ce. Come home tonight, will you? I made mutton chops, your favorite, with ck pepper," Jacqueline''s offer made me chuckle.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    It looked like Conrad hade up with an excuse for my absence.


    I had already decided to move back to my folks'' house, meaning I''d have to return to the Wagner family to pack up my things. "Jacquelin, I''ll be there tonight," I said.


    Just before leaving work, Deborah sidled up to me. "Felicia, you alright?"


    "What''s up?" I asked, puzzled.


    "You know how people love to gossip around here. Just ignore them. I''ve seen firsthand how much Mr. Wagner dotes on you," Deborah''s words made me reach out for her hand.


    She instinctively hid her phone behind her back. My face turned stern. "Hand it over."


    Under the pressure, Deborah handed me her phone and opened their private gossip chat. The content was simr to what I had overheard from some employees the day before, but they had dug up some past dirt on Haley and Conrad''s university days, too.


    They were college friends, including Haley''ste husband, Aiden. There were rumors of a love triangle back in the day. That was news to me. Even though it was just gossip, there''s usually some truth to it.


    After returning the phone to Deborah, I drove off, but not back to the Wagner family. Instead, I headed to Jefferson''s ce.


    He owned a popr entertainment venue in town. When I arrived, he was in the middle of a pool game. Catching sight of me, he invited, "Care for a game?"


    I had been there with Conrad before, who had also been my pool mentor. Shedding my coat, I picked up a cue stick and joined Jefferson at the table. "Not bad at all. A credit to your teacher," heplimented, referring to Conrad. "Jefferson, did you attend college with Conrad?" I asked while lining up my shot.


    "Yeah, why do you ask? Are you fishing for some old college gossip?" Jefferson was sharp.


    "Was there something between him and Haley back then?" I asked straightforwardly.


    Jefferson paused his game to look at me.


    I offered a light smile. "I know you wouldn''t lie to me."


    "Nothing," Jefferson took his shot, sinking the ball. "I promise."


    After his assurance, he looked at me. "Why the sudden interest?"


    "Just curious," I replied briefly, focusing on the game.


    "You are getting the marriage license tomorrow. If you''ve decided to be together, trust is key," Jefferson added before wishing us welb "Happy early wedding."


    "We broke up," I blurted out, causing Jefferson''s hand to falter mid-shot.


    After a moment, he nodded, "Better to part ways now than to end in divorceter."


    He was such a straight shooter. Remembering his advice from the other day, I thanked him, "Thanks, Jefferson."


    "What?" He looked puzzled.


    Without further exnation, I left and headed back to the


    I


    the driveway when t


    family. Conrad''s car was already in


    I


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Content


    Approaching the house, I overheard Herschel''s booming voice. "Felicia is your fianc¨¦e, and you''re out there


    carrying another woman at worke


    You might have no shame, Conrad, but at least spare Felicia the embarrassment."


    It seemed the office gossip had reached the Wagner family. I also realized why they wanted me back tonight.


    "Conrad, if you don''t make it right with Felicia tomorrow, don''t bothering back home," Herschel''s voice thundered once more.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    My heart swelled with emotion. Though I was the Wagner family''s foster daughter, Conrad''s parents showered me with the same concern and love as if I were their child.


    They treated me like their own daughter. I remembered Dustin Wagner, Conrad''s elder brother, joking that he and Conrad had fallen out of favor since I arrived.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Fanny was right. My bond with Conrad might be fragile, but my connection with the Wagner family was unbreakable.


    I took a deep breath and pushed the door open.


    Everyone looked at me. Jacqueline stood up, walked over, and said, "Felicia, you''re back. We were waiting for you to start dinner."


    "Jacqueline, Herschel," I greeted them.


    Nudged by Herschel, Conrad got up and came over. He took the bag from my hands. "Why are you back sote?"


    "I was ying some pool," knowing that Jefferson would have told him about our meeting, there was no point in hiding it.


    Conrad frowned. "Next time, take me with you."


    He didn''t like me indulging in those activities, especially without him, and he certainly didn''t want me mingling with his buddy privately. Yet, he was seen around town with histe buddy''s widow, Haley, even giving her the supplementary credit card he never offered me.


    I didn''t respond to him, instead heading toward the bathroom.


    Conrad followed, asking, "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing, I''m fine," I washed my hands, smiling at his reflection in the mirror.


    "Felicia, I''ve exined things already. Don''t you think you''re overreacting?" Conrad''s words made me lower my gaze.


    I scrubbed my fingers, noticing the small dent on my left middle finger, a reminder of four years ago when tried to pull the drunken Conrad away from a fight. He promised to fill that scar with a big diamond ring, but that diamond ring never came.


    "Today, I saw Haley shopping with your credit card," I spoke amidst the running water.


    Conrad stiffened. "Don''t get it wrong. Her inws cut her off because of Aiden''s situation. She needed to live, so I helped her."


    I turned off the tap and faced him. "Conrad, do you owe Haley or Aiden something?"


    I could see the tension in his eyes. "What are you talking about?"


    "If not, why treat Haley so differently? Or should I say..." I recalled the gossip on Deborah''s phone, "Did you have something with Haley back in college?"


    "Felicia!" Conrad''s voice was cold, "Are you investigating me?"


    His anger didn''t faze me. "Even your parents know about that video of you hugging her at the office. Do you think it didn''t affect your reputation? With today''s inte, uncovering truths isn''t hard."


    My words silenced him. "It seems there''s something between you and Haley."


    "There was nothing back then," Conrad denied.


    I listened closely. "So, you mean there is something now?"


    His panic was clear, and he grabbed my hand, saying, "Felicia, stop jumping to conclusions, alright? told you, once she has the baby, there will be no more ties between me and her."


    I remained silent as Conrad continued, "Fine, I''ll hire a caregiver and a nanny. I won''t see her alone anymore. She can contact Ivan for anything, okay?"

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Ivan was Conrad''s secretary.


    I remained silent, and he lowered his gaze. "Felicia, what do you want from me? Just tell me, okay?"


    His voice was weak, helpless, and even a bit defeated. It was rare to see him like that.


    I voiced my thoughts, "Conrad, we''ve broken up. You don''t have to make it hard on yourself. You can take care of her however you want."


    He shook his head, then closed in on me, trapping me between the bathroom sink and his chest. "Don''t even think about it. We''re getting our marriage license tomorrow."


    "Conrad, do you want to marry me?" I echoed his conversation with Jefferson, confronting him directly, "We''re too familiar with each other, to the point that you''re not even interested in sleeping with me, right?"


    "Felicia, I told you that was a joke. You saw I had feelings for you that night..."


    "Conrad," I cut him off, not wanting to revisit that night, "That night is a shadow I can''t erase in this lifetime, do you get that?"


    His pupils dted, and then he seemed at a loss for words. "What do I need to do for you to forgive me and stop talking about breaking up?"


    I had already told him, yet he asked again, but I didn''t want to repeat myself.


    I pushed him away. "Move. I''m hungry and want to get something to eat."


    "Fine, I''ll cut off all contact with Haley," he said, pulling out his phone to block Haley on social media and in his contacts. "Happy now?"


    When hearing the irritation in his voice, I gave a bitter smile. "Conrad, are you afraid I''ll tell your parents about us breaking up and you''ll get scolded? I can keep it quiet for now."This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Felicia, that''s not it. I want to marry you," Conrad paused, "Even though we haven''t gotten our license, had a wedding, or even been intimate, in my heart, you''ve been my wife for a long time."


    My heart quivered at the word wife. When my parents were alive, my dad never hesitated to introduce my mom as his wife publicly. My dad said introducing my mom as his wife was the highest and most formal recognition, different from girlfriend, honey, or whatever.


    Conrad wouldn''t have said so if he didn''t truly see me as his wife A crack appeared in my hardened heart.


    "Felicia, we all heard about what happened at the office yesterday, and we''ve told Conrad off. He knows he was wrong," Jacqueline brought up the topic at the dinner table.


    "It''s okay, Jacqueline, I''m not holding it against him," even though I considered them like my own parents, I couldn''t act as spoiled as a true heiress before them. I was discontent.


    "Felicia is a reasonable child. She and Conrad have known each other for many years. I''m sure they understand each other''s feelings," Herschel interrupted.


    "That''s why we''re afraid of losing


    l


    such a good girl like Felicia to someone else. Conrad needs to marry her quickly," Jacqueline skillfully steered the conversation toward getting the marriage license the next day.


    Conrad looked at me then, a hint of panic in his eyes.


    I looked back at him. "Conrad, tell me in front of your parents do you still want to marry me?"


    "What kind of question is that? Conrad, speak up," Jacqueline interjected.


    Conrad still had his eyes on me, his gaze deep and swirling emotions I couldn''t decipher. "Felicia, I want you to be my wife. Please don''t turn me down."


    Everyone turned their eyes to me, waiting for my answer.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    In Herschel and Jacqueline''s hopeful gazes, I finally nodded.


    But deep down, I made a promise to myself. Even after we married, I''d leave Conrad if he had more drama with Haley.


    I agreed, and everyone at the dinner table sighed with relief. The atmosphere lightened and warmed considerably.


    After dinner, I obviously couldn''t just leave.


    Back in the bedroom, Conrad and I were awkward, even more so than before.


    "You go shower," Conrad broke the silence first.


    Right then, my phone rang. It was Fanny calling. I looked at Conrad, "You go ahead. I''ll take this call."


    Conrad headed into the bathroom, and I answered the phone. Fanny''s voice came through immediately, "Felicia, you didn''t return to my cest night, and you haven''t shown up today, either. You''re not back with the Wagner family, are you?"


    Staring at the king-sized bed in the middle of the room, I hummed softly.


    "You and Conrad are making up?" Fanny sounded surprised.


    I bit my lip, then I replied, "We''re getting the marriage license tomorrow."


    Fanny was silent before asking, "Are you sure about this?"


    I walked to the window, looking out at the crescent moon. "People have their phases, just like the moon. He''s blocked Haley and promised no further contact. I want to give him another chance."


    After a pause, I added, "Thest one."


    Knowing my determination, Fanny didn''t press further, only saying, "Felicia, just remember, you''re in it for safety and happiness."


    "Sure," I hung up, lost in thought, feeling oddly empty and emotionless.


    Then I suddenly felt a cold touch. Conrad hugged me from behind, shirtless, with just his pajama bottoms on, and his arms were still wet from the shower.


    He looked so wild and sexy.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He kissed my neck softly, sending a tingle through me. I tensed up, knowing what he wanted, but I ced a hand over his. "Let''s wait until tomorrow." After all, we were getting our marriage license then. One more day wouldn''t hurt.


    Conrad froze, then tightened his hug but didn''t push further. Instead, he kissed my cheek, "Take a shower. Let''s go to bed early. We''ll be the first ones at the town hall tomorrow."


    He sounded eager.


    Iughed. "Is there a prize for being first?"


    He paused, "There is."


    He was ready, but I wasn''t. So, wisely, I headed to the shower, staying there for nearly an hour, waiting until he was likely asleep beforeing out.


    Conrad was asleep, his phone quietly resting on the nightstand, ensuring a peaceful night ahead.


    Despite nothing happening between


    us that night, the shadows of our


    past made me restless. I dreamed of Conrad driving to a riverside,


    one


    drinking in a cave, his car door open with a snake slithering in and out, which then turned into a monkey


    jumping around.


    I woke before dawn. Conrad was sleeping soundly.


    I quietly turned to look at him, admiring his tall nose and long eyshes, his lips fuller than most, a sign of fortune and depth of character.


    Caught in my gaze, Conrad suddenly opened his eyes, and I got busted.


    Even though we were close, my heart raced and my cheeks turned red. "Morning," I managed to say.


    "Morning," his voice was husky from sleep, "Mrs. Wagner."


    I blushed deeper, scooting back before quickly getting out of bed to freshen up.


    When I returned, in a crisp white


    shirt dress and a sunny yellow coat, Conrad had left the room, my heart feeling unexpectedly light and ready for the day ahead.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    Looking in the mirror, I tried hard to smile, reminding myself that I needed to be happy and cheerful, aiming for happiness every day.


    As I descended the stairs, Jacqueline had whipped up breakfast and swapped the living room''s d¨¦cor to the festive ones we only use for Christmas.


    "Felicia,e right back once you and Conrad finish the paperwork. We''ll celebrate properly and hash out the wedding details," Jacqueline seemed more excited than I was.


    "Sure!" I replied.


    Jacqueline looked at me. "You look stunning today. A white coat would have been more striking."


    "I''m wearing a white dress already," I exined.


    Don''t sweat her old-school tips. Times have changed-colors aren''t a big deal now. Felicia, just wear what you feel great in. Ignore Jacqueline''s advice." Herschel interrupted, changing his tune for me.


    I smiled, feeling a warmth in my heart.


    Jacqueline pulled me to the dining table, and besides the usualvish breakfast, there were two eggs and a sausage arranged in a way that made my cheeks flush.


    Before I could ask, Jacqueline whispered, "This is an old family tradition, meant to wish you and Conrad a child soon. It''s not about preferring boys over girls, just hoping you two will have kids quickly, regardless of gender."


    My face turned red, and looking at the eggs and sausage on the table, I found them hard to eat.


    "Just symbolically eat a bit," Jacqueline said as she sat down, peeling an egg for me and handing it over.


    I couldn''t refuse her expectation, so with flushed cheeks, I took a bite of each and buried my head in my cereal.


    I didn''t realize Conrad wasn''t there until I almost finished. "Jacqueline, where''s Conrad?"


    "He didn''te down yet?" Jacqueline said as we heard footsteps from the stairs. Conrad came down then.


    I couldn''t be sure, but it looked like his gaze just kind of fell.


    A sudden heaviness dropped in my heart as he approached. "Felicia, I consulted with Master Mathew about the timing. He said 10:58 am would be the best for us to do the paperwork, so we don''t need to hurry."


    "Oh," I replied softly, the joy in my heart fading.


    I knew of Master Mathew, Conrad''s spiritual advisor.


    Jacqueline and Herschel quickly agreed, "Best to listen to the master."


    Conrad sat down to eat, quickly finishing the hearty breakfast. While he wasn''t devouring his food, he ate faster than usual.


    Jacqueline passed him the remaining eggs and sausage without a word, and he ate them without question.


    "Felicia, wait for me at home. I need to prepare something," he said mysteriously.


    Jacqueline winked at me, hinting it was a surprise for me.


    Thinking of the reward he mentioned the night before, I watched him leave, then headed upstairs.


    But no sooner had I taken off my coat than my phone rang. It was Ivan, "Morning, Ms. Hudson, congrattions."


    It seemed Ivan knew Conrad and I were getting married.


    I smiled, "Morning, Ivan. What''s up?"


    "Ms. Hudson, I''ve sent you an address. Can youe over? I''m waiting here. Mr. Wagner has a gift for you," Ivan said, his toneced with mystery. "Sure!" I replied and hung up.


    Arriving at Crystal Bay Vis, Ivan


    was there waiting for me. Without a


    word, he handed me a set of keys, and Drealized Conrad''s gift was a house.


    He understood me and knew I yearned for my own space no matter how good things were with the Wagher family. My heart was enveloped in sweet, warm, and slightly tangy emotions as if bitten by a tiny bug.


    set


    I unlocked the door with a joyful heart, and the bright interior dazzled me. Stepping in, one foot in the door, a familiar figure emerged from the bedroom.


    Seeing Haley in her pajamas, I froze on the spot.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    "Ms. Perez, what are you doing here?" Ivan was just as surprised as I was, questioning Haley.


    Haley pulled her bathrobe tighter around her. "I live here."


    Her gaze fell on the keys in my hand. "Hey, do you guys always just stroll into my house without knocking?"


    Ivan stepped forward. "No... This house was supposed to be for Ms. Hudson, arranged by Mr. Wagner."


    As Ivan spoke, he fumbled with his phone to call Conrad. Probably too flustered, he identally put it on speaker. "Mr. Wagner, the house at Crystal Bay Vis..."


    Before Ivan could finish, Conrad interrupted, "I gave that house to Haley."


    I watched as the smile on Haley''s face just kept getting bigger.


    "What about Ms. Hudson?" Ivan tried to ask, but Conrad cut him off again. "I''ll find something else for Felicia, and... let''s keep this between us."


    Ivan looked at me, his face a mix of helplessness and embarrassment as if he felt sorry for me than Conrad did.


    He didn''t dare say more. After all, he thought the mishap was his own doing. He should have checked with Conrad before bringing me there, but it was toote for regrets.


    I didn''t expose the situation, not wanting to jeopardize Ivan''s job. With the economy being tough these past few years, manypanies wereying off, and finding a decent-paying job was hard. Plus, Ivan had just started dating someonest month. Losing his job could jeopardize that rtionship, too.


    At that moment, I was surprised at my calm.


    After hanging up, Ivan looked at me guiltily. "Ms. Hudson..."


    "It''s not your fault," I said, pausing before adding, "Ivan, why don''t you sit over there and rx with a cup of coffee? I need to have a word with Ms. Perez."


    I didn''t send Ivan away to spare him. I didn''t want Haley pulling any more stunts if I confronted her alone.


    After calming Ivan, I nced at Haley. She looked defensive, ready for a confrontation.


    But I didn''t give her the satisfaction.


    Instead, I surveyed the spacious


    l


    apartment, about 200 square meters, decorated simply yet attentively. It had floor-to-ceiling windows, afy couch, and a small coffee table that resembled a scene from a painting I once made.


    The morning sun streamed through the ss, soothing the impatience in my heart.


    This house, in the best part of


    Seabreeze City, with a perfect view of the bustling CBD, the office. building of the Wagner Group, and the rolling sea waves, was my dream home.


    Ivan mentioned it was Conrad''s gift to me, showing he did care. But that care seemed misced.


    After inspecting the living room and


    other areas, the bedroom, and theN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    open kitchen, all styled like my painting, I remained silent, making the atmosphere even more tense for Haley and Ivan.


    Haley said, "Felicia, you''ve heard it. This house is mine now. Please leave. I need my rest."


    I turned to her, recalling the bedding she chose the day before. "Has Conrad stayed over?"


    Haley pressed her lips together, and I smiled faintly, "Let me be more direct then. Have you two had sex?" "Felicia, do you have to talk like that?" Haley''s face went white as she put on a show of being dignified. "Not yet?" I looked down at her stomach, "Oh, right, that would be awkward for you right now."

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    With just a few sentences, I managed to flush Haley''s face with embarrassment and anger.


    Honestly, her whole persona was a disaster. If she would be the other woman, at least, she should own it with some dignity. After all, Conrad had transferred the deed of the house he was supposed to give me to her. She had every reason to feel confident.


    But no, she chose to y innocent despite being caught red-handed. It was like trying to be a saint and a sinner.


    "Felicia, you know, Rad won''t appreciate this attitude," Haley dared to lecture me.


    I couldn''t help butugh out loud. I''d be a fool if I hoped for Conrad''s approval.


    "Keep his affection for yourself," I retorted, leaving her speechless.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tears of self-pity quickly welled up in Haley''s eyes. It was a good thing I had Ivan with me. Otherwise, her theatrics might have left me speechless.


    "Felicia, what do you mean by that? Aren''t you two supposed to get your marriage license today?" Haley asked, her eyes gleaming with curiosity and, frankly, a bit of hope. Her ambition couldn''t be more transparent.


    Suddenly, I decided not to let Haley have thestugh. "Oh, we''re getting it. Conrad consulted with an astrologer for the perfect time. 10:58 A.M., he said. It''s supposed to guarantee a long and happy marriage, ''til death do us part, surrounded by a big, happy family."


    The sparkle in Haley''s eyes shattered with my words.


    Enjoying her disappointment, Inded another blow. "After we''re officially married, we''ll celebrate. Make sure to bring a wedding gift."


    Haley nearly stumbled, looking as if she was about to fall.


    I teased, "Conrad is not here. No one will catch you if you fall."


    Her silence said it all. She bit her lip hard, looking frail and helpless, which only made her more appealing to the protective instincts of men. Maybe that was why she had drawn Conrad to her.


    But it didn''t matter anymore. As of today, Conrad was just another person in my life.


    Surprisingly, the confrontation didn''t


    hurt as much as I thought. There was truth to the saying that leaves didn''t turn yellow in one day, and hearts didn''t grow cold overnight.


    After all the pain Conrad had caused, today''s events barely scratched the surface.


    "Let''s go, Ivan," I called to Ivan as we went out.


    a


    "Ms. Hudson, maybe there''s been a misunderstanding. I should talk to


    Mr.


    side her and let you hear his


    side Ivan suggested, almost pleading.


    He must have realized the implications of today''s revtion.


    "If you were me, would you believe his exnations?" My question left Ivan with no answer.


    "Just don''t tell Conrad about today." After saying that, I left for the office. My arrival surprised everyone. Ms. Hudson, isn''t today your big day with Mr. Wagner? What brings you here?"


    "I remembered there''s still some unfinished business I need to take care of," I replied, leaving my colleagues speechless.


    My dedication to my work was well-known, and I wasn''t about to let my personal life affect my professional responsibilities.


    [Looks like Mrs. Wagner is setting a high bar for us,] Deborah joked, sending a yful emoji with her message.


    I didn''t respond but instead focused on clearing my workload.


    At 10 A.M., Conrad called, "Felicia, where are you?"


    I said, "At the office."


    He paused, confused. "Why are you there? I''ming to pick you up."


    "No need. We''re meeting at the town hall, right? I''ll see you there," I said, then hung up.


    After a brief silence, I grabbed my bag but left my ID in the drawer on purpose.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    I was at the Silent Wisdom Temple, soaking up a session on mindfulness, when Conrad''s call pulled me from my trance.


    "Felicia, it''s nearly 11 o''clock. Where are you?" Conrad''s voice crackled with urgency through the phone.


    ¡°I''m almost there. Give me a minute," I lied, a hint of mischief tinting my voice.


    I had loved him for a decade and waited on him more times than I could count. It was his turn, considering a small tribute to the ten years of love I had given.


    "Hurry up. Don''t miss the time slot the master said would be perfect," Conrad pressed on.


    Right then, I was sitting across from Master Mathew, who hadn''t breathed a word about any marriage. He had no clue about me and Conrad nning to tie the knot, let alone calcte any auspicious time.


    I hummed a soft acknowledgment and hung up, then turned off my phone, allowing Master Mathew''s words to wash over me again.


    Conrad''s faith was born from a miracle. After surviving a severe illness in his childhood, thanks to his mother, Jacqueline, who had prayed tirelessly for three days and nights, both found sce in faith. Jacqueline became a devout believer, and in turn, Conrad became ay disciple, taking Master Mathew as his spiritual guide.


    As Conrad''s partner, I naturally got roped into this world, too, with Master Mathew even blessing our union with prayer cords. Sadly, our bond wasn''t as unbreakable as those cords.


    I left the Silent Wisdom Temple at three in the afternoon, but my phone was still off. When I drove to the town hall, Conrad was long gone. I wasn''t surprised, though. I had no idea how long he waited, but it wasn''t as long as I had waited for him over the years.


    As I parked, I turned my phone back on, only to be bombarded with a flurry of missed calls and messages, most of which were from Conrad.


    [Felicia, did you get here yet? Why''s your phone off?]


    [Felicia, it''s time. We''re going to miss the perfect hour.]


    [Felicia, what''s going on?]


    [Felicia, answer your texts and your calls.]


    [Felicia, we''ve got 20 minutes before town hall closes. We won''t make it for the license.]


    [Felicia, are you ying games with me?]


    [Felicia?]


    I could almost watch Conrad shift from anxious, to furious, to totally exasperated.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Thest text was sent at 11:55, which meant his patiencested less than an hour.


    Seeing the fifty-three missed calls, called him back, only for him to hang up after a single ring. He was angry and upset that I stood him up and wasn''t taking my calls.


    I didn''t try again. Instead, I


    messaged Fanny, knowing Conrad must''ve called her in his search for


    me, and she was also asking where I was.


    ¨¦n.swnovels


    UMS


    Instead of typing, I sent her a voice message, [Don''t worry about me. I''m fine. I went to pray. That''s all.]


    Fanny''s video call came through instantly. Her first words were, "What happened?"


    I bit my lip. "It''s a long story."


    Ever pragmatic, Fanny said, "Cut the long story short."


    I was about to speak when Conrad''s call came through again. But I had no intention. of answering. My heart, once brimming with hope, felt dead. Gone were the days when I''d drop everything to answer his calls, no matter who I was with or what I was doing.


    Hearing my phone ring, Fanny guessed, "Conrad?"


    I hummed. "Yeah."


    Fanny said, "Take his call. He''s been going mad looking for you."


    Really? Did Conrad know what it was to be driven mad by worry for me?

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    I gave a sarcastic smirk, and Fanny immediately sensed something was wrong. "Licia, don''t tell me it''s because he''s been messing around with that widow, huh?"


    Fanny was indeed my best friend, knowing where my breaking point was.


    "He gave Haley a house, which was supposed to be mine," I exined briefly.


    Fanny was silent before she finally spoke, her voiceced with frustration. "You..."


    She didn''t finish her sentence, but I knew what she meant. "I''m not giving Conrad another chance."


    "That jerk doesn''t deserve your forgiveness. If you let this slide, Conrad will do it again!" Fanny and I shared the same views on love.


    I nodded. "I know."


    "Fine, we need to think it through carefully. Answer Conrad''s call and see what excuses he has this time. Come overter," Fanny paused, "I''ll swap shifts with someone."


    I wanted to tell her not to bother, but she had already hung up.


    Conrad''s persistent calls continued, and I answered, "Hello..."


    "Felicia, what the hell? What are you ying at?" Conrad''s voice was so loud that I had to hold the phone away from my ear.


    I waited for him to calm down before speaking again. "Conrad, I agreed to marry you in front of your parents yesterday, giving both you and me onest shot."


    "Stop with the nonsense. Where are you? Why didn''t you show up to get the marriage license today?" he demanded.


    It seemed Ivan and Haley hadn''t mentioned my visit to the house, and I hadn''t brought it up either. I answered, "I went to Silent Wisdom Temple to pray with Master Mathew."


    That shut him up.


    He knew his lie got exposed. "Felicia, listen to me. I can exin..."


    "There''s nothing left to exin. You''ve made enough excuses, and I''m tired of hearing them. I''m tired," I paused, "Conrad, let''s end this." Conrad shouted, "Felicia!"


    "By the way, I''ve cleared up all my work and sent it out to everyone who needs it, including you..."


    I couldn''t finish my sentence before he interrupted, "Felicia, what are you nning?"


    "I''m... taking a holiday."


    "You''re doing this on purpose, aren''t you?" Conrad scoffed.


    I remained silent, but I could faintly hear him adjusting his tie. "Fine, if you''re addicted to throwing these little fits, by all means, continue." Bang! He hung up.


    I smiled faintly, looking up at the sky as a bird flew by, so free and unbound.


    I could be free, too. I would be free


    from Conrad would be free from the Wagner family, living on my terms. Despite the Wagner family providing for me, I felt like a bird caged unable to reach the world I longed for due to various concerns. Starting the moment, I could fly out toward the world I''d been yearning for.


    I drove to meet Fanny, who had taken time off work for me. I needed her to see me, to know I was alright. She knew how much I loved Conrad. Even though I sounded nonchnt, she was probably worried I might do something drastic.


    "You got here fast. Didn''t run any red lights, did you?" Fanny teased upon seeing me.


    "Yeah, but you''re worth it." My words left Fanny speechless, followed by a tight hug.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I closed my eyes, resting my head on her shoulder. "I''m not as fragile as you think, really..."


    And it was true. My heart wasn''t aching, not bitter, not suffocated. I felt nothing like I had just missed out on closing a deal.


    Fanny took off herb coat, slung


    her bag over her shoulder, and got into the car with me. But then my phone rang. It was a call from the Wagner family.


    Seeing the caller ID, Fanny said, "Don''t answer if you don''t want to."


    I pondered for seconds. "I have to face them eventually."


    With a deep sigh, I answered the call.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    "Felicia, I''ve prepared a grand celebration dinner for tonight. I''ve even invited all our friends and family. Make sure you''re back by six, okay?"


    Jacqueline''s words caught me off guard. It dawned on me that she was unaware that Conrad and I hadn''t gotten our marriage license. It seemed Conrad hadn''t spilled the beans, probably fearing a scolding afterst night''s cold reception.


    Hearing the joy and anticipation in Jacqueline''s voice, I felt a pang of guilt about breaking the news to her. Conrad and I not getting married was a settled matter, a temporary secret we couldn''t keep forever. Especially not now.


    If all the guests showed up, things would be more embarrassing for her.


    "Jacqueline," I called out to her softly.


    "Oh, sweetheart, what''s the matter? You''re my daughter-inw now. We''re family. If Rad dares wrong you, let me know. I''ll kick his ass." Jacqueline joked.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    My heart, which had been numb, suddenly felt heavy. "Jacqueline, I''m so sorry. I, I might never have the right to be your daughter-inw."


    For ten years, there were countless times I wished I could be her daughter-inw. But that dream would nevere true.


    "What do you mean?" Jacqueline sounded confused. "Felicia, if you''re ufortable about the new role, that''s okay. We''ll remain everything the same..."


    "We didn''t get the license," I cut Jacqueline off, "and we never will."


    "What?" Jacqueline was stunned. "What happened? Felicia..."


    "Jacqueline, we broke up," I said, feeling a weight off my shoulders after confessing.


    There was silence on the other end of the phone was afraid Jacqueline couldn''t handle the disappointment. Over the years, she had treated like a daughter, and I knew how


    much she wanted me to not


    a


    part of her family. This morning, as I leff, she was so happy, expecting to see me as her daughter-inw when I returned.


    Swallowing the lump in my throat, I carefully called, "Jacqueline..."


    "Why? Felicia, tell me," Jacqueline''s voice was heavy with emotion.


    Images of chaos shed before my eyes, but in the end, I said, "Jacqueline, please don''t be upset. Conrad and I are just not right for each other."


    I didn''t bring up Conrad''s wrongdoings. To me, that was not something to be proud of. I refused to fight over a man with another woman, even though the reality was losing him to a widow.


    ?


    "How can you not be right for each other? You two have been together for years, so close and knowing each other inside out. You love Conrad, and Conrad cares for you. How can it suddenly be wrong?" Jacqueline''s murmurs of disbelief weighed heavily on me.


    I felt a heavy burden in my heart when I heard so. "Jacqueline..."


    "I''m going to call Conrad. It must be something he did to hurt you," Jacqueline said before hanging up, leaving me with a bitter taste at herst words about Conrad wronging me.


    Fanny held my hand, and I managed a broken smile at her. Looking into Fanny''s bright, blue eyes, I saw a reflection of my shattered smile. On the outside, I appeared unscathed and calm, but my eyes betrayed my aching heart.


    Jacqueline called again, but I didn''t pick up. I knew she would want me to return to the Wagner family. But didn''t want to. Going back meant listening to Jacqueline and


    Herschel''s well-meaning but el.?


    ultimately futile attempts to persuade andfort me.


    I''d made up my mind, so there was no point in hearing them out. It would only waste their effort and drain my emotions further.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    Fanny could read me like an open book. "So, where to? I''m with you, or..."


    "Let''s go spruce up my ce," I cut in before Fanny could finish.


    Her eyes widened in surprise. "You had this nned?"


    "Not exactly nned, just since the day before yesterday," I gestured toward the backseat where a set of new bedding stilly unpacked.


    "Bought them with Haley yesterday," I added, igniting a spark of gossip in Fanny''s eyes.


    On our way to my ce, I spilled the beans to Fanny, who nodded vigorously and angrily. "Good that you didn''t go through with the marriage license. Conrad''s a scumbag, wanting his cake and eating it too."


    "Scumbag is a scumbag, no matter the time," I retorted with a chuckle.


    Fanny looked at me sternly. "Felicia, you don''t have to put on a brave face for me."


    "I''m honestly not that upset, really," I said, keeping my eyes on the road. "Maybe my feelings for Conrad had gone stale, just like his for me."


    That''s how I felt, but I soon realized this kind of stale, familiar affection was like a fine wine, its true strength only apparent after a while. It was so for me and even more so for Conrad.


    Fanny didn''t know my family''s home. We met at school and became friends after I joined the Wagner family.


    "This ce isn''t bad, just a bit out of the way and old," Fanny never beat around the bush with me, always speaking her mind.


    "Yeah, this is where I lived with my parents. I didn''t want to change it," I said as I ced the bedding on the couch and went to wash and boil water in a new kettle.


    Fanny took a self-guided tour around the house, eventually leaning against the kitchen doorway. "Not bad. It''s a bit dated, but it''s cozy. I can tell your family was happy here."


    Yes, we were happy until that car ident.


    To this day, it felt like a nightmare, my parents dropping me off at school talking about a contract that would let them build me an amusement park if it went through. But then, they never made it home.


    "Felicia, Felicia," Fanny''s voice snapped me back to reality. "Why aren''t you saying anything?"


    "What''s there to say?" I looked up at her.


    "Are you okay?" she asked, noting my demeanor.


    "Just missing my parents," I felt a lump in my throat, sadness and pressure building up.


    Even though I knew since I entered the Wagner family that Conrad would be my boyfriend, it wasn''t until three years ago that we officially became a couple.


    It was on the anniversary of my parents'' death. I was crying at their grave when he held me and promised that he''d be there for me, vowing by their tombstone to love me as they did.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Back then, I naively thought I''d found someone to rely on, just like my parents.


    "Why dwell on them? Think about what you''ll do next," Seeing the pain in my eyes, Fanny deliberately changed the subject.


    "You and Conrad are done. What''s next for you?" she probed.


    Just then, the kettle whistled. I made two cups of instant coffee. "I''ve handed everything to my manager, and my resignation letter is ready. I''ll quit after the amusement park''s final inspection."


    "Quitting is the right move. The ''let''s be friends'' spiel post-breakup is bullshit. Out of sight, out of mind," Fanny wholeheartedly supported my decision.


    I nodded in agreement, not wanting


    to dwell on the subject, so Fanny looked around my ce. "It seems you''ve got all the modern gadgets here, like a smart washer, a proper coffee machine, and even a robot vacuum."


    "I''ll get to it," I assured her, sipping my coffee.


    "Where are you nning on going?" Fanny inquired, curious.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    It took me a four-hour bullet train ride to get to Gxy Harbor.


    The sun had just set, giving way to the evening lights. Though it couldn''t match the glitz of Seabreeze City, its lights shone brilliantly, capturing the small town''s romantic charm.


    Right on cue, Fanny''s call came through. "Made it yet? Found a ce to stay?"


    She hadn''t expected me to leave in such a hurry. When she asked where I was going, I gave her the address and the train schedule.


    She wondered if my rush was to avoid Conrad, fearing his persistence.


    I told her she was wrong. Conrad wouldn''t do that. He must be furious that I stood him up and wouldn''t listen. And I was right. He hadn''t texted or called since he questioned why I hadn''t shown up for the registry.


    My haste to get there wasn''t only because I''d always wanted to visit but also to avoid entanglements, not with Conrad, but with Herschel and Jacqueline. They would seek me out to persuade me.


    But I had made up my mind. Engaging with Herschel and Jacqueline would waste my energy and wear me out. So, I figured it was best to leave swiftly, denying them the chance.


    I even put my usual number on airne mode. Fanny called my burner, which even Conrad didn''t know about. This number was my dad''s, tucked away in another slot of my phone. It hadn''t rung in ten years until today.


    "I haven''t looked yet. No rush," I said, taking in the unfamiliar city, feeling suddenly at ease.


    "How can you not be in a rush? It''s gettingte. Find a decent hotel, one that''s safe. Check under the bed and in the closet before you sleep. Ensure to lock the windows...," Fanny rattled off her instructions.


    I chuckled, touched by her concern. "Okay, I got it. I''ll do just that."


    "And don''t forget to grab something to eat. There must be delivery services there," Fanny added as a delivery guy zoomed past.


    "Should I order someone to keep mepany, too?" I joked.


    Upon hearing that, Fanny sighed in relief, "Felicia, always take good care of yourself, no matter what."


    "Yeah, I know. You take care, too. Get some rest. You''ve got surgery first thing tomorrow," I reminded Fanny before hanging up.


    I wasn''t rushing to find a ce to stay. I''m not big on hotels, so I came here because this ce is my ancestral home, where my parents were born. They weren''t natives of Seabreeze City, just folks who moved there in hopes of making it big.


    Sadly, they never made their fortune. Instead, they lost their lives there.


    I was born in this small town, too, but my parents took me away when I was still young.


    I grew up in Seabreeze City, but my dad often talked about Gxy Harbor. He promised to take me back to see where we used to live and the orphanage where they grew up.


    My parents were orphans,


    abandoned due to their disabilities.


    My dad


    conborn deaf and mute,


    and my mom had a congenital heart condition. Fortunately, they both received surgeries funded by kind-hearted donors, which allowed them to live normally.


    I opened my phone gallery to find the address my dad had noted in his journal hailed a cab, and said, "Sir, please take me to Water Tower Street, at the end of Old Alley."


    As I spoke caught the driver


    ncing at me, a look that made me pause and take a closer look at him. The man had a crew cut, with sharp, stern features, and his almost bronze skin made him look tough. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    The guy looked rugged and tough, kind of intimidating.


    All the guys I had been around were clean-cut, always in shirts and ties, suits and coats. But this guy gave off a vibe like he just stepped out of a movie about prison life.


    I instinctively tightened my grip on my backpack, remembering the pepper spray and pocket knife Fanny had insisted on packing for me.


    But before I could think about reaching for them, the guy had started the car without saying a word. And that look he gave me, what was that about? I didn''t get it, but my heart, only starting to feel at ease in this new city, began to race again.


    Because of my wariness, I didn''t even take the time to appreciate the cityscape. Once the car stopped and I paid my fare, I couldn''t wait to get off. Watching the car drive away, I finally sighed in relief.


    It was already 10 PM. Coming at that hour probably wasn''t the best idea. I could have waited until daylight to look for the house my parents used to live in, but now that I was already there, there was no point in second-guessing myself.


    The ce before me looked old and rundown, with crumbling walls and uneven pavement full of potholes and puddles.


    Dragging my suitcase through these streets was a nightmare. I had to carry it. The address my dad left was 42 Old Alley. I checked every house number until I found it,plete with a "For Rent" sign out front. Who in their right mind would rent a ce like that?


    I scoffed internally but walked in anyway, finding myself in a small courtyard surrounded by houses, a tree at the center. It was too dark to make out the details, but I knew it was an oak tree growing up alongside him.


    "Looking for someone or a ce to stay?" A voice called out, belonging to an elderlydy with silver hair, sizing me with a cane.


    "I''m looking to rent," I said, pointing toward the room on the eastern side, "That one."


    My dad had told me about theyout once. There were three rooms, with a central living room for guests and family time, a kitchen to the west, and a bedroom to the east.


    After my parents moved away, they


    sold the property. It had been remodeled since then, erasing any traces of the past, but I wanted to stay in the bedroom where they had lived if only to feel closer to them.


    "That room''s taken. How about this one?"


    pddy suggested,


    to a smaller room neve


    to


    I wanted.


    I didn''t respond immediately, still sitting in the other room.


    Seeing my hesitation, she exined,


    "The room you want is old. The one I''m suggesting is newer. It''s


    Swne


    a youngdy like you. Let me you."


    UMS


    for


    She led me inside, and the room was clean, the walls freshly painted.


    "It looks nice, but I''d still go for the other one," I admitted, being as stubborn as I am.


    The olddy nced at me. "You could wait for the tenant to return and ask if they want to switch with you." "Okay," I agreed.


    Whether I got to stay in that specific room, staying there was a given because of the oak tree that still stood. I paid the olddy, took some hot water she had boiled for me back to my room, and then my phone rang.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    I thought it might be Fanny checking in, but I froze when I saw the caller ID.


    Someone I hadn''t spoken to in forever was calling me on a number that remained unused for a decade.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    "Girl." The voice on the other end of the phone was thick, familiar, yet distant.


    A familiar face shed before my eyes, and I called out, "Dustin."


    I had thought changing my number would keep the Wagner family at bay, but I never expected Conrad''s brother Dustin to track me down. Even more surprising was his decision to reach out.


    "Looks like you saved my number. Didn''t forget about me," Dustin teased.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    He was only a few years older than Conrad. Before he went abroad, he always looked out for me, fondly calling me "little girl."


    I was at a loss for words, detecting a hint ofint in his tone. We''d asionally talk during the first two years after he left, asking about each other''s lives. Gradually, those calls faded. Dustin was never one to initiate, maintaining sparse contact even with his family, let alone with me.


    I figured his sudden call must be about my broken engagement with Conrad. Despite Dustin''s sporadicmunication with his family, they kept each other informed about the critical events.


    "Dustin, how did you get my number?" I''m straightforward by nature, preferring to ask rather than guess.


    "You borrowed money from me once to pay your phone bill." Dustin''s memory impressed me. He remembered a number I gave him once, a decade ago.


    After my parents'' ident, my dad''s phone became a keepsake. When it got disconnected, I decided to pay the bill. But I was short on cash and too embarrassed to ask his parents for money, so I turned to Dustin. Concerned I might spend the money elsewhere, he apanied me to make the payment. He paid the bill and memorized my number.


    I had forgotten to repay him for that bill, so when he called, I teased, "Are you calling to collect a debt, Dustin?"


    "Yeah, that''s right," he yed along.


    I knew he was joking, but I followed his lead. "Then I''ll transfer it to you right now..."


    "Felicia," Dustin interrupted.


    I gripped my phone tighter but


    remained silent. After a pause, Dustin continued pleasantly, "My parents are worried about you. They can''t find you and are very anxious. Mem even fainted."


    My heart clenched. I knew Herschel and Jacqueline would be upset, but I hadn''t anticipated how severe their reaction would be. Guilt and concern tightened my breath. "Is she okay?"


    "She''s okay, just dealing with some high blood pressure because of all the stress," Dustin paused before continuing, "Felicia, did Rad do something wrong?"


    There was no avoiding it. I had to face this question again. It seemed I would face this every time someone learned about us.


    Just thinking about it gave me a headache. I massaged my temples, "Didn''t you ask Conrad? Shouldn''t you ask him first?"


    "I did. Rad imed ignorance," Dustin''s response almost made meugh.


    "Did he also say I was being irrational and that I was the one causing trouble?" I asked, half-joking.


    Dustin didn''t answer directly but said, "You were crazy about him, dying to get married. Did he do something to hurt you?"


    His words stung, a sharp reminder of pain. Despite his years abroad, Dustin knew about my feelings for Conrad better than anyone.


    After all, we shared meals and lived


    under the same roof. Dustin had witnessed the small gestures of love I made for Conrad, like the saved sweets thest piece of chicken, the hidden slices of watermelon and those secretly penned diary entries.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    I never truly pondered it until Dustin''s words acted like a switch, triggering a cascade of memories that yed like an old movie reel.


    "What did he do? Can you tell me?" In my silence, Dustin tentatively probed.


    If I didn''t speak up, their curiosity would linger, Conrad would think I was making a fuss, and upon my return, I''d face interrogation from Herschel and Jacqueline. Spilling the beans seemed like the only way to end it all.


    "He was seeing another woman," I finally let out, which led to immediate silence on Dustin''s end.


    Knowing Dustin might be in disbelief, I added, "His buddy''s wife, to be precise. Even your parents are aware of their affair."


    That left Dustin speechless. I chuckled, "You know now, too, right?"


    After all, secrets had a way ofing out. Conrad and I skipped getting a marriage license, and I bet his parents and Dustin will have a bunch of questions.


    "Rad''s crazy about you. It can''t be true. Maybe there''s some misunderstanding," Dustin spoke, defending Conrad''s love for me as he''d previously affirmed my feelings for Conrad.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    It wasn''t surprising he felt that way. During the years he was around, Conrad often flirted with me and kept other men at bay. If Dustin and I got too close, Conrad would protest.


    "Dustin, people change," I said as footsteps approached from outside.


    Lifting my head, I saw a sturdy figure sh past the window.


    Then, I heard ourndlord Ethel''s voice, "Ernest, is that you?"


    It seemed the tenant I wanted to switch rooms with had returned, and Ethel''s question confirmed my suspicion as she had inquired on my behalf.


    I also caught Ernest''s reply, "No switch."


    The thin walls made every outside noise audible, and on the other end of the call, Dustin picked up on it, too, "Felicia, where are you? It''ste, and I don''t want you outside where it''s unsafe."


    I snapped back to reality. "Tell Herschel and Jacqueline I''m fine just took some time off for a holiday. And even though Conrad and I won''t be marrying, they''re still my family."


    "And what about me?" Dustin asked with augh.


    I smiled, my reflection in the window mirroring the gesture. "I''ll always see you as my brother."


    "Take care of yourself," Dustin advised.


    "Yeah, and let me know when you''re returning," I said casually.


    But then he surprised me. "I thought you didn''t want me to return."


    Confused, I only managed, "Hmm?"


    "It''ste. Time for bed," Dustin quickly ended the call.


    I sighed, cing down my phone just in time to hear the running water outside.


    "Ernest, why are you washing your hair with cold water again? You''ll catch a cold," Ethel nagged.


    Remembering how decisively Ernest


    had refused to switch rooms, I opened my door, only to find a man under the dim yard light, vigorously washing his hair in a military green tank top.


    The sound of water sshing, his fingers swiftly working through his hair, his movements efficient and sharp.


    As he turned off the tap and stood


    I


    upright, his broad shoulders, muscr build, narrow waist, and long legs defined under the belt around his waist painted a picture of raw power and allure, with a hint of wildness.


    Caught off guard by his sudden turn, our eyes locked. His eyes narrowed.


    I froze. It was that man, the taxi driver, who looked like he had just stepped out of a different world.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    "Ernest, this is the girl I was telling you about, the one interested in swapping rooms. Maybe you two can work something out?" Landy Ethel''s voice cut through the tension, breaking the standoffish gaze between me and the man before me.


    I stepped forward. "Hi, I''m Felicia. Any chance we could switch the room you''re staying in?"


    "No," his refusal came as swiftly and sharply as the motion he''d made when drying his hair moments earlier.


    I felt a smirk tugging at the corners of my mouth, apanied by a rising sense of irritation, and a stubborn streak red within me. "Why not?" He spared me a nce, said nothing, and draped his army-green towel over his shoulder, brushing past me.


    A chill from the tap water hit me unexpectedly, making me shiver.


    "Felicia, right?" Ethel approached, "Don''t take it to heart. Ernest isn''t the type to sugarcoat things for thedies. I''ll have a word with himter."


    I also had a temper and raised my voice intentionally, "No need. It''s not as if living in that room will bring any miracles. Whoever loves it can have it."


    At that, Ethel grabbed my arm. "Don''t be so fierce. He''s a former soldier, trained and all. He might carry you out and toss you into the street if you get him riled up."


    Hah. I couldn''t help butugh, amused at my folly of mistaking a distinguished soldier for a criminal.


    "My dear, I''m not kidding. It''s true. Across the street, that widow, Fat Jean, kept bothering him, knocking on his door for no good reason. Atst, she got wrapped in a sheet and tossed out before everyone. The neighbors all saw it."


    Oh, it was widows again. It seemed I had some connection with widows.


    "Really? So, the widow made it to his bed?" I couldn''t resist gossiping.


    "Wanted to, but got thrown out before she could. Quite the scandal," Ethel tsk-tsked.


    I grimaced. "Don''t worry about me. I''m not interested in a man who attracts widows."


    As I finished speaking, the man in question came out, no longer in a tank top but changed into a ck T-shirt and a ck leather biker jacket, looking tough.


    "Ernest, you''re heading out thiste?" Ethel initiated the conversation.


    "Yep," his response was as tight as if it were costing him money.


    "Don''te home toote. I''ll be locking up, and we wouldn''t want any burrs sneaking in..." Ethel didn''t finish her sentence before Ernest vanished without a trace.


    I, too, went to my room, only to hear Ethel say, "Ernest is a good man, very straightforward. Any girl would be lucky to have him."


    Lucky or not, what was it to me? Right then, my heart, though not riddled with wounds, felt like a bruised pear.


    "Oh, Felicia," I was halfway through my door when Ethel called my name again.


    I turned back. "Anything else, ma''am?"


    "Ernest never locks his door. How about I show you around his room? If you like it, I can talk to him about it tomorrow," Ethel seemed genuinely invested in my offhandment.


    I smirked. "That doesn''t seem right."


    "It''s fine. We''re not taking anything, and Ernest''s a big guy, nothing to hide in there, no women or anything. It''s all good," Ethel was already heading toward Ernest''s room.


    "No, Ethel," I declined, "I''ve changed my mind. I like my room as it is."


    Ethel stopped, and I gave her a grateful and warm smile, "Thank you, though. You should get some rest, too."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "I can''t sleep, dear," Ethel murmured as I closed my door.


    I couldn''t sleep either, even though this day had been more eventful than the past ten yearsbined. Logically, I should have been. exhausted and ready to copse, but sleep eluded me.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    But there I was, lying on the stiff mattress, my mind a whirlwind of chaos and emptiness, not feeling like sleeping.


    Eventually, I grabbed my phone and scrolled through my messages, spotting texts from Deborah and Ivan.


    Deborah texted, [Felicia, today was a killer, but I got through the pile of work you left for me. You better have some candy for me as a reward tomorrow. Oh, and Felicia, congrats on tying the knot. Wishing you a lifetime of happiness.]


    I couldn''t help but smirk at her message, leaving it unanswered.


    Ivan sent this message. [Ms. Hudson, please don''t get the wrong idea about Mr. Wagner. It would be a real shame if anything happened between you two.]


    I didn''t reply to him, either. Instead, I opened my social media, found a shadowy picture of myself at the amusement park, and posted it with the caption, "Happy Holidays!"


    After that, I scrolled through my posts and deleted everything rted to Conrad. It felt like something a celebrity going through a breakup would do. It was best to erase all traces of that love if we were no longer a couple and couldn''t be lovers. It would only serve to sour the heart and turn the stomach.


    Messing around with my phone took me up to 3 AM. My eyes stung, so I tossed the phone aside and closed them.


    Just then, I heard footsteps outside. They passed my door and faded with the sound of a door closing. I knew Ernest was back.


    Despite going to bedte, I woke up early, unable to sleep with all the noise outside. But my eyelids were incredibly heavy, refusing to open, so I stayed in bed even though I was awake.


    "Ernest, could youe home early tonight? I was thinking of inviting our new tenant over for dinner," Ethel''s voice made me smile even in my half- awake state.


    Ethel was always so warm-hearted, even nning a dinner. It gave me a sense ofing home.


    "I can''t make it. Go on without me," Ernest replied, his voice as gruff as his demeanor.


    He was such a bore.


    Any woman who liked a man of this


    kind must have a penchant for


    suffering. With that thought, I dismissed the man from my mind. After our interactions the day before, he had hit all my wrong buttons.


    Not long after Ernest left, I got up, still in my pajamas, andzily opened the door. The courtyard was filled with sunshine filtering through the gaps in the ginkgo leaves, scattering like golden spots on the ground.


    "You''re up, dear. I''ve just made some mashed potatoes. Care for some?" Ethel held a bowl of mashed potatoes.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Such a homely treat was right up my alley, so I epted without hesitation. "Sounds great."


    "Thene over and have some," Ethel was seated at the stone table under the oak tree.


    At that moment, memories of my childhood, of my parents, flooded back, and my eyes welled up.


    "Ethel, I was born in this courtyard," I shared my parents'' story with Ethel as I ate the potato.


    Ethel nodded vigorously, visibly moved, "You''re Felicia from Luke''s family? What are the odds? Why didn''t you say so yesterday?"


    I felt touched. "I was afraid you might have second thoughts about letting me stay, maybe even ask me to leave."


    "What are you talking about, child?


    When I bought this house, I settled everything fair and square with your parents. I''ve got nothing to fear," Ethelooked at me. "You''ve got your mother''s looks, beautiful."


    My mother''s face was bing a blur. But she was indeed beautiful.


    "Licia, you''re here alone, aren''t you? No boyfriend, I assume. How about I y matchmaker? You and Ernest could try it," Ethel''s suggestion caught me off guard.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    I never thought Ethel would y matchmaker for me. shing before my eyes was Ernest''s stern, desireless face.


    Remembering how he tly and coldly refused to switch rooms with me, a yful spirit took hold of me, and I replied with a breezy, "Sure."


    I said yes, but it was more of a casual remark than anything serious.


    After breakfast, I borrowed a bicycle from Ethel and explored the small town.


    When I returned home, it was evening, and I had acquired a sketchpad during my outing.


    I always loved to draw. Before my parents passed, they enrolled me in dance and art sses and even had me learn the piano. But after they were gone, everything stopped except for drawing. It was simple enough. All I needed was a pen and paper.


    I spent my time outside looking around and drawing a new scene of Gxy Harbor. My parents always wished to return home for a visit, but since they couldn''t, I decided to paint the current state of Gxy Harbor and bring the picture to their grave.


    "Licia, why are you back sote?" Ethel approached me immediately, winking.


    I was a bit confused, "Ethel, you..."


    "Ernest is back. I''ve told him," Ethel pouted toward Ernest''s room.


    Then, I remembered the matchmaking thing from the morning. I couldn''t help butugh, "Oh, Ethel, you did tell him. I was joking."


    "This is not something to joke about, child. Anyway, I''ve told him," Ethel was serious.


    "What did he say?" I casually asked as I parked the bike.


    "He said he wanted to talk to you in person," Ethel nudged me, her face blooming with a mischievous grin, "Looks promising."


    Iughed. "If it works out, you''ll enjoy the wedding champagne."


    "Deal," Ethel said earnestly, "Now, go and get cleaned up. I''ll tell Ernest to get ready, too."


    "No need for that. We''ve seen each other at our worst," I protested.


    "It''s different. It is formal," Ethel made meugh again.


    I was genuinely happy, particrly today. I could roam and paint whatever my heart desired and speak freely. That was freedom.


    Despite Ethel''s eagerness, I didn''t


    bother freshening up and instead flopped onto my bed to check my phone. My notifications buzzed with messages, and I was curious despite knowing I could ignore them.


    It was Deborah''s profile picture that caught my eye. A pang of disappointment hit me. I was secretly hoping for a message from Conrad, not that I wanted an


    apology or to get back togethel.198


    to disappear without him asking even once made me feel utterly defeated.


    but


    Even if he saw me only as a family or a colleague, devoid of romantic love, he should''ve shown some concern, like Dustin did, calling from miles away. But Conrad didn''t.


    Opening Deborah''s barrage of messages, I found her frantically asking questions.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    [Felicia, is it true you and Mr. Wagner didn''t register your marriage? What happened?]


    [Rumor has it that Mr. Wagner is with another woman in the office. Is it the woman in his arms that day?]


    [Felicia, where have you gone?]


    [Are you hiding out? Chill out. It''s no big deal. There are plenty of fish in the sea.]


    [Felicia, please text me back. I''m worried sick. I mean it.]


    Seeing Deborah''s worry and the crying emoji, I replied to reassure her. [I''m fine. Don''t overthink or specte. Focus on your work, and I''ll be back soon.]


    Deborah''s reply was instant, pressing for details about me and Conrad.


    Seeing her message, I responded, [It''s nothing.]


    As Deborah typed another response, Ethel''s voice sounded, "Licia, are you ready yet?"

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Upon hearing Ethel''s voice, I casually tossed my phone aside, "Yeah."


    After saying that, I slipped off my shoes, shuffled into my slippers, and opened the door, immediately spotting Ernest in the yard, filling several white buckets with water. The buckets lined up neatly, and as they quickly filled, he hoisted them up, his shoulder muscles visibly defined even through his shirt.


    Man, the guy was a perfect blend of muscle and raw strength.


    "Why are you hoarding so much water? Is there a water shutdowning?" I strolled over to ask.


    Ethel looked at my slippers disapprovingly and rolled her eyes at me silently.


    Ernest didn''t answer, but Ethel did, "Just in case of a shutdown."


    She then patted Ernest on the back. "I''m making m chowder tonight. You two head out and grab some ms. Ensure they''re fresh. And pick up some potatoes, hams, and onions, will you?"


    It wasn''t about fetching groceries but sending us off to chat. But here I was, in those big and floppy slippers, hardly appropriate, yet returning inside to change seemed even more so.


    "Go change your shoes," Ernest suggested.


    At that point, changing would embarrass me more, so I chuckled, "No need."


    Without another word, Ernest started walking away, and Ethel winked at me, signaling to hurry up and follow him. She called out, "Ernest, wait for Licia."


    Shuffling in my slippers, I stepped out, feeling oddlyfortable despite the mismatch.


    We hadn''t walked far when Ernest suddenly stopped. "Heard you wanted to date me?"


    I was speechless. Had Ethel pitched it like that? But, direct as ever, he just put it out there.


    "What, you''re not interested?" I looked at him, really seeing him for the first time.


    His features were sharp, eyes


    deep-set. His lips were neither too


    thin nor too thick. He was


    handsome, giving any Hollywood heartthrob a run for their money, especially his tan skin.


    They said not to judge a book by its cover, but wasn''t that the first thing we all did? We couldn''t start by inspecting someone''s physique, could we?


    "I''m thirty-one," he began, introducing himself, "Served eight years in the military. Now, I''m..." He got interrupted before he could finish.


    "Hey, big guy!" A teenager, around seventeen or eighteen, whistled and gave me a once-over.


    "Is that taxi yours?" I asked after the kid had left, picking up where we left off.


    "No, it''s a friend''s," he replied, clearing he was sharing the taxi gig with a buddy.


    "You''ve ever been with a widow?" My question was blunt.


    His gaze deepened. "No."


    "Think you might in the future?" I realized I was exposing my insecurities as I asked.


    I was sensitive, just not visibly so.


    "No," he was sparing with his words.


    I smiled lightly. "I''m twenty-four. I just got out of a nearly-officialThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    rtionship. Parents are gone


    I''m not looking to jump back into dating."


    Iid it all out there clear as day. When Ethel had asked if I''d consider dating him, it was just a slip of the tongue. I wasn''t looking to date, especially not in some setup with a stranger.


    Ernest looked at me, understanding, and I turned to leave. "How about marriage, then?" His words stopped me abruptly. Standing tall, he locked eyes with me, repeating, "Get married."

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    I never imagined that a man I''d only met twice would want to marry me. And the man I''d been in love with for a decade was keeping a mistress behind my back.


    After the initial shock, I couldn''t help but smirk. "Mr. Collins, don''t you think this is too fast?"


    Ernest''s expression remained unchanged, and his face serious. "Isn''t the point of dating to get married? Since you''re not interested in dating, let''s get married."


    His logic seemed wless. But the person saying it... Wasn''t it odd to propose marriage to someone you barely knew? This plot twist might be popr in novels, but that was fiction.


    My eyebrows arched a hint of sarcasm on my lips. "Do you always get straight to the point with your dates, Mr. Collins?"


    The setting sun bathed us in its glow. Ernest''s shadow enveloped me. "You''re the first."


    I felt a tickle in my throat. "We... don''t know each other."


    We stood there, facing each other, the atmosphere charged. I could feel the heat rising in my body, even breaking out in a sweat.


    As I fiddled with the wall behind me, contemting what to say next, Ernest said, "I''m going to buy some ms."


    "I don''t like onions," I blurted out, unsure why that came to mind.


    Ernest hummed in acknowledgment and walked away. While watching his retreating figure, tall and upright, there was a sense of security in his presence, especially under the sunset''s light.


    A daring thought crossed my mind. A quick wedding to someone like Ernest might not be so bad. Plus, he was a military man, vetted by the country, likely able to withstand the trials of life.


    Returning home, myndlord, Ethel, wasn''t around, or she would have bombarded me with questions or raved about how good Ernest was. When pushing open my room''s door, my phone buzzed with a call from Fanny.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "How''s your first day of the trip? Any joys or discoveries?" Fanny sounded exhausted. Her job as a surgeon was not for the faint-hearted, often spending hours non-stop in the OR.


    Lying on my bed, reflecting on the day, I told Fanny, "Does a romantic encounter count?"


    "What? That''s exciting!" Fanny''s voice perked up instantly.


    Iughed, sharing the story of Ernest. Fanny sighed, "Felicia, God is fair. He might close a door on you but then open a skylight."


    "You haven''t even met him. How do you know it''s a skylight? Besides, I''m not in the mood for this," I said, feeling a chill in my heart as I spoke.


    "A man who wants to marry you right away only means one thing. He''s head over heels for you," Fanny analyzed.


    I snorted, "Or maybe he''s just lusting after me?"


    I was confident in my looks, having won a beauty contest.


    "You said he''s a soldier. Trust in the nation," Fanny''s thoughts mirrored mine.


    We fell silent, and Fanny continued


    "I was worried you''d feel lonely and cold on this trip alone. With this encounter, I believe you''ll quickly


    I from the wounds Conrad left."


    Mentioning Conrad stirred a mix of emotions within me. It was the bitterness and suffocation, different from the day before. It made me sick, and my stomach churned ufortably. My stomach would act up whenever I felt nervous, Wronged, or unsettled.


    "Felicia, if were you, I''d marry the soldier, show Conrad up, and save yourself the trouble of dealing with the Wagner family," Fanny''s tone sounded with venom despite her angelic profession.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    I hummed softly, "Not a bad suggestion. I''ll think it over."


    "You really should," Fanny paused before adding, "Felicia, the best way to forget someone and move on from a rtionship is to dive into a new one as quickly as possible."


    "Okay, Fanny, got it," I said before hanging up. Lying on my bed, I let my thoughts drift.


    Soon, I could hear Ernest''s firm and steady footsteps outside, unmistakable to my ears.


    Then came the faucet twisting, followed by ourndy Ethel''s nagging voice, "Howe it''s just you? Where''s Licia?"


    I didn''t hear Ernest''s reply, only his request, "Please, no onions in the m chowder."


    Hearing that, I couldn''t help butugh, though myughter quickly turned into tears. Living with the Wagner family over the years, I''d gotten used to eating onions, even though I never touched them when I was with my parents back home.


    There was a saying, "When in Rome, do as the Romans do." Though I moved into the Wagner family engaged to Conrad, and Jacqueline insisted I was like a daughter to her, I knew deep down I wasn''t truly one of them.


    I made many smallpromises, not wanting to seem too delicate or fussy, like forcing myself to eat onions even though I disliked them.


    Ethel called me for m chowder, but by then, I had fallen asleep and even dreamt that Ernest and I were about to sign our marriage license when I got woken up.


    "Did things not work out between you and Ernest?" Ethel asked me at the breakfast table.


    Thinking about the dream interrupted, I grumbled, "We were about to get married, and then... you woke me up.


    "This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "What?" Ethel didn''t catch on, "You two were about to get a marriage license just like that? Wouldn''t you date a bit first?" I just stared at her.


    "Look at you, Licia. You''ve got an eye for quality. You''ll regret it if you let a good man like Ernest go. If I were fifty years younger, I''d chase after him myself."


    I couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    "I mean it. If you don''t make a move fast, that young widow will," Ethel continued.


    It was just Ethel and me at the table. I couldn''t help but ask, "Ethel, where''s Ernest?"


    Ethel said, "He went out to drink with a friend."


    I sipped the chowder with my spoon, savoring the rich vor. "Ernest''s not driving today? And still drinking?"


    "He only drives for friends asionally, not full time," Ethel exined, then looked at me, "So, you two are getting a license?"


    "No, I meant I dreamt about getting one." My exnation earned me an eye roll from Ethel.


    When I went to bed that night, I


    hadn''t seen Ernest, but I heard hime home as I settled down. also caught Ethel''s nagging, "Lock the door properly. We''ve got a youngdy in the house."


    "It''s locked. Go to bed now!" Ernest''s voice, deliberately lowered, sounded exceptionally pleasant in the night.


    I smiled only to hear Ethel add, "Ernest, you better hurry up. Licia said she''s dreamt about marrying you."


    My heart skipped a beat, and I sat up in bed abruptly.


    ''I did not say that! Ethel really can spread a tale and twist it, too. Great, how am I supposed to face Ernest after this?'' Muttering to myself, I heard Ernest respond from outside, "I get it. I''ll hurry."


    I was at a loss for words.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    That night, I was out like a light, sleeping deeply until the noise from outside woke me up.


    It wasn''t Ernest talking, but a woman with a thick local ent. You could tell from the voice it wasn''t a young girl''s. Girls have those soft, clear voices, while women''s tend to be deeper and rougher.


    I pride myself on being able to recognize people by their voices, yet I never saw iting that the man I loved for a decade was nothing but a jerk. People said you had moved on from someone when you didn''t always think of him. I guessed I was not there yet. I kept finding my thoughts drifting to Conrad, even if it was not love, maybe bitterness, but he was still on my mind.


    I didn''t get up. I justy there, listening to the conversation outside.


    "Ethel, where''s Ernest?" the woman asked.


    "He took off early this morning," Ethel seemed to be washing something. The sound of running water filled the background.


    "Oh, I thought he was still in bed," the woman sounded amused.


    "Fat Jean, what does it matter to you whether Ernest is up or not? He''s not into you. Save yourself the trouble," Ethel was brutally honest.


    Most people couldn''t handle that, but the widow outside didn''t seem to mind and evenughed, "Ethel, you don''t know anything. Men love it when you y hard to get."


    I snorted withughter, thinking this woman sure was confident.


    "Well, all I know is he tossed you out like an old rag," Ethel didn''t hold back.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "What would you know at your age?" Fat Jean seemed ticked off.


    "I know enough to have some shame, enough to keep my dignity," Ethel''s words earned my silent apuse.


    "Ethel, we''re neighbors. I''ve looked


    after you more than once. You could


    at least help me out instead of d


    me down," Fat Jean tried to


    guilt-trip Ethel.


    Ethel didn''t y along. "Sure, you''ve helped me, but your intentions were never pure. You just wanted to see more of Ernest."


    "Ha, ha..." I chuckled under my covers. Ethel''s sharp tongue was impressive.


    "Enough of that. I heard you''d taken in a pretty young thing?" Fat Jean switched the topic to me.


    "Yeah, she''s got skin so soft and


    smooth. And she''s such a pure,


    innocent girl. I''m quite fond of


    Ethe praised me so much that I couldn''t help but touch my face.


    Indeed, it felt soft and smooth.


    "Is that so? I''d like to see her," Fat Jean''s words had me sitting up. It seemed she hade for me, probably worried I''d snag her beloved Ernest.


    I slid my feet, nails painted a pretty


    color, into my slippers and threw on a milky white silk nightgown, its thin straps looking like they could snap at any moment.


    Coupled with my fluffy andzy curls after getting out of bed, I was a sight ofnguid charm and tenderness.


    Yawning, I opened the door and stepped out. "Ethel, your ce needs better soundproofing. I get woken up every day."


    While I was speaking, Fat Jean''s eyesnded on me, her look shifting from shock to envy, then to jealousy and admiration.


    Ethel nced at me. "Sorry, dear. My ce isn''t the best with noise. I''ll make sure to keep the door closed and keep the noise down for you." I silently chuckled. "Thanks, Ethel."


    Then, I went to grab my toothbrush and toothpaste from the sink. Next to mine, I noticed a military green toothbrush holder, undoubtedly Ernest''s. Mine was pink, and Ernest''s was green. His was a bitrger, and mine was smaller. Despite everything, they looked pretty good together.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    I grabbed my toothbrush cup and brushed my teeth without ncing at Fat Jean. Yet, her eyes never left me, scanning me from head to toe and back again.


    "Licia, meet Fat Jean," Ethel suddenly introduced us.


    With my mouth full of toothpaste, I nodded at Fat Jean.


    She had a round face, wasn''t fat, and was in a floral dress, her face done up nicely. It was clear she had made an effort.


    "Fat Jean, this is the Licia I''ve been telling you about. I wasn''t lying. Look how fresh-faced she is," Ethel was hand-washing some clothes.


    When Fat Jean and I locked eyes, I could see a hint of envy, though she wouldn''t admit it. "Well, she''s younger. Of course, she looks fresh. I was just as good-looking at her age."


    Ethel snorted, and Fat Jean shot her a look. Their silent battle was like aedy to me.


    As I finished brushing my teeth, Fat Jean finally spoke, "So, Ms. Hudson, are you here visiting rtives or just for fun?"


    "Just hanging out," I answered while rinsing the toothbrush cup.


    "Did youe alone, or is there a boyfriend in the picture?" Fat Jean''s question made meugh.


    "Single!" My response seemed to sour her mood noticeably.


    "Ernest has a crush on her and even asked me to y matchmaker. Don''t you think they''d make a fine pair?" Ethel always had my back.


    Fat Jean''s lips twitched, and finally, she said, "That rough man hoping to date the pretty girl needs the pretty girl to be interested first."


    For once, her jealousy admitted that I was the pretty girl.


    Ethel turned to me, "Licia, you dreamt of marrying Ernest, right?"This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    I just stood there. "Yes."


    Fat Jean was speechless, her gaze filled with resentment and annoyance. Then she dered, "Ms. Hudson, just for the record, Ernest is my man. Don''t get any ideas."


    I flicked a strand of hair from my face, "Oh? Did you sleep with him?"


    Fat Jean''s face turned red, reminding me of Ethel''s story about Ernest tossing her out.


    "Since you haven''t slept together,


    aren''t dating, and aren''t married, et


    vel


    don''t see how it''s any of your business what happens between him and me." I didn''t hold back.


    Fat Jean couldn''t respond but red at me and Ethel before storming off.


    "Some people have no shame," Ethel clicked her tongue as she wrung the clothes to dry.


    "Let me help you with that," I offered.


    We were hanging the clothes on a clothesline in the yard. Then I noticed Ernest''s green tank top among them, triggering visions of him in it, muscles taut.


    Unexpectedly, my face heated up.


    I didn''t see Ernest that day or the next. When I asked Ethel, she mentioned he hade and gone. It felt like he was avoiding me, perhaps embarrassed by my rejection. But why should that bother me?


    e


    I didn''t dwell on it. Over the next few days, I grew ustomed to life on this street, especially enjoying the vibrant market in the afternoon, with vendors lining both sides.


    Even if I didn''t need anything, I''d still take a walk and maybe buy some fruits or vegetables.


    Today, the watermelons at the market looked particrly good, so I bought one. But as I was almost home, my foot slipped on something.


    As my ankle twisted and I started to fall, suddenly, a pair of strong arms wrapped around my waist, steadying me.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    I looked up, spotting Ernest''s rugged, sharply contoured face.


    Not only did he steady me, but he also caught the watermelon I was carrying.


    The scene felt straight out of a TV show, meticulously crafted for the screen, yet here it was unfolding in real life.


    He steadied me on my feet and let go, but the moment I tried to move, a piercing pain shot through my ankle.


    I grabbed his arm. "It hurts..."


    Following my gaze, he noticed my ankle turning red. "Sprained?"


    Ernest was close, his deep voice sounding unusually sexy and pleasing.


    I nodded, and the next second, he thrust the watermelon back into my hands and lifted me.


    During all the years with Conrad, he never carried me like that. Ernest''s sudden princess-style carry sent my heart racing, even causing my nose to sweat.


    That was how I was getting a sweaty nose when nervous or excited.


    I could hear the sighs around us from the neighbors and passersby. Such interactions between a man and a woman were rare in a small town like this.


    Seemingly oblivious, Ernest carried me back to the yard. As we entered, I saw Fat Jean holding a spat, giving me an angry look.


    "Well, look what we have here. You two are moving fast," Ethel remarked with a twinkle in her eye upon seeing us.


    "She''s hurt," Ernest said, cing me on a stone bench in the yard, squatting to remove my shoes and hold my foot.


    His hands were cold, and an unusual sensation spread from my sole when he enveloped my foot, making my toes instinctively curl.


    "Don''t move," Ernest said, his other hand pressing on the swollen area.


    "Ow, that hurts..." I winced.


    But he didn''t let go, instead pressing on the ankle bone. "Does this hurt?"


    I shook my head, and he checked other spots before concluding, "Looks like just a muscle strain, no bone injury."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "How can you be so sure?" I blurted out.


    Ernest gave me a look, and Ethel answered for him, "Because he''s been a soldier and knows a bit of everything."


    Did being a soldier turn one into a jack-of-all-trades?


    I scoffed internally, but Ernest stood up, saying, "Don''t move. I''ll get some


    arm and painkillers for


    swno


    you."


    He strode off, and that''s when I noticed him in a tight ck T-shirt with navy blue cargo pants, making him look like a secret agent from a TV show.


    "What happened?" Ethel seized the moment to ask.


    I gestured toward the door, "Must have slipped on something outside."


    "Where did you slip?" Ethel pressed.


    "Just past Fat Jean''s door," I replied, and Ethel was already walking out.


    we


    Ernest returned with the arnica cream from his room, squatting beside me to ce my foot on his knee I knew what he intended and quickly said, "I can do it myself."


    He gave me a look. "This needs to be rubbed in properly. You won''t have the strength."


    After saying that, he warmed the cream in his palms before applying it to my swollen ankle, massaging it in.


    A mild tingling sensation from where he touched reced the pain.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    Not too long ago, Conrad had given me a foot rub, and while I felt touched then, it didn''t stir the feelings I was experiencing.


    I couldn''t pin down the reason. Maybe it was the technique that differed.


    As Ernest finished with my foot massage, Ethel''s voice,ced with fury, pierced the air from outside, "Listen up, everyone! If you dare mess with my people, you''ll have me, Ethel, to answer to. I''ll make sure you feel the wrath..."


    "What''s going on?" I asked lightly.


    Ernest gently lifted my foot from hisp and ced it on another stone bench, rising to his feet. Then, I noticed his cheeks were flushed.


    I thought maybe he was just hot, but the words that followed told me otherwise.


    He said, "Maybe wear less of those skirts around here."


    I looked down at my skirt, a royal blue silk number that hugged my figure and sported a daring slit.


    Sitting as I was, the slit had ridden up, revealing a bit of my thigh, and it seemed Ernest had glimpsed more than he bargained for.


    My cheeks warmed, but pride wouldn''t let me lose face, so I feigned indifference and asked, "Does my skirt bother you that much?" Ernest''s Adam''s apple bobbed quickly twice, and then, with long strides, he left the yard. Ethel''s scolding ceased shortly after. Curious about themotion outside, I hopped to the door and saw Ernest with his back to me, confronting his rumored me, Fat Jean.


    "This is deliberate harm. You''ll be legally liable if we report this," Ernest pointed at the oil on the ground.


    That was where I''d slipped earlier. It seemed my fall wasn''t an ident but a deliberate act.


    "What proof do you have that I did it? Did you see me?" Fat Jean retorted.


    Ethel interrupted, "I''ve asked around. People have seen you pouring oil here."


    Fat Jean fell silent, her eyes pleading yet fierce as she spat, "She shouldn''t have seduced you!" Me, seducing Ernest?


    Fat Jean sure had a knack for framing people.


    Seeing Ethel and Ernest standing up for me, I feltpelled to do something. So, I hobbled over, leaning on the wall for support, and without making a scene, I looped my arm through Ernest''s, offering Fat Jean a smug smile, "Thanks for this drama. It showed me how great a guy Ernest is."


    Fat Jean''s face turned pale as I squeezed Ernest''s muscled arm, impressed by its firmness. "Let''s go. Cut me a slice of watermelon, will you?"


    The sweetness in my voice gave me goosebumps. It was an unfamiliar tactic on my part, never used on Conrad.


    Ernest looked at me, his gaze


    deepening, and the next second, he lifted me into his arms. His ease in holding me, as if I was no heavier than a handbag, left me flustered.


    "Look at that. That''s how Ernest carries a girl home, not tossing her out like he''s getting rid of the trash," Ethebseized the moment to taunt Fat Jean further.


    Fat Jean''s attempt to trouble me turned on her, leaving her outsmarted and outyed. Instead of gaining the upper hand, she lost, metaphorically spilling oil.


    Back in the yard, Ernest''s cold voice floated down to me, "Do you want to head back inside or stay out here?"


    "Let''s stay out here. Have some watermelon," I nudged toward where I had been sitting.


    As Ernest set me down, his chin brushed against my nose, tickling me.


    I caught his swift gulp and blurted out without thinking, "Ernest, are you trying to seduce me?"This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    I had never said anything so blunt in my life.


    Ernest paused, then replied indifferently, "You''re overthinking it."


    His words left me speechless.


    He turned around to slice a watermelon, cing the pieces so neatly on the te. They looked like soldiers lined up for inspection. Staring at the watermelon, I suddenly wanted to explore his room again.


    "Why aren''t you eating? Thinking it''ll satisfy your craving?" Ethel teased as she approached.


    Ethel was something else. She would stand with her hands on her hips when scolding someone. She could be tender and thoughtful when she cared, cracking a dirty joke without batting an eye.


    "I was waiting for you. You went to bat for me earlier, and it must''ve been tough," I yfully handed Ethel a big slice of watermelon.


    Ethel didn''t hesitate, biting into it. "Sweet, but my blood sugar''s through the roof. I can''t have too much."


    I started eating my watermelon, but Ernest returned to his room and didn''te out again.


    When dinner time came, he left again. I wanted to ask if he would eat, but he moved so fast that I didn''t get the chance to speak.


    Ethel hummed, "Ernest''s always been aloof and only opens up to someone who catches his eye. You''re lucky."


    What did Ethel mean by that?


    I didn''t ask, but whatever Ernest did to my foot worked wonders. After a good night''s sleep, the pain was gone.


    The following day, the house was eerily quiet. I stepped out in my slip dress, only to lock eyes with two pairs staring back at me from the stone table outside. Ernest quickly looked away, his ears turning red. I nced down at my dress and felt my face heat up.


    I hurried back inside, but Ethel called out warmly, "Licia, why go back in? Come have some oatmeal with us."


    After changing, I found Ernest had already left. "Didn''t he eat?"


    "You scared him off," Ethel teased, moving closer. "ying hard to get, aren''t you?"


    Ethel winked, and I knew what she was implying, but that wasn''t my intention.


    "Ethel, at your age, aren''t you too old for such dirty jokes?" I teased back.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ethel


    say? What''s in my head? Have I


    What anger. "What did you


    been too nice to you, letting y


    l


    insult me like that?" Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Iughed. "No, no, I''m admiring you. Even at your age, nothing gets past your sharp eyes."


    "Then what''s the deal with you and Ernest?" Ethel''s mood dictated how she referred to him.


    When looking at my feet, memories


    of another man who had once cared


    for them surfaced. "Ethel, I''m not in the mood for love. It hurts too much."


    "Hurt, huh?" Ethel clicked her tongue. "The best way to heal is to find someone new."


    Ethel''s thoughts were surprisingly modern.


    I bit my lip. "Not now. I only want some peace."


    "Ah," Ethel sighed deeply. "If you miss the chance, someone will be gone for life. It''s up to you." Content


    s to en.swnovelst


    After that, Ethel got up to wash her dishes, leaving me alone with my oatmeal.


    After eating, I rode off, not knowing whether Ernest had left or stayed in his room.


    When I returned in the evening, I found Ethel humming a tune, seemingly in a great mood.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    I had stayed there for several days and hadn''t seen Ethel''s kidse by to visit her. I didn''t pry into it. It seemed Ethel treated me and Ernest like her own children.


    One evening, while getting ready to sleep, I got a call from Fanny, asking when I nned to return.


    "I haven''t decided yet," I told her. "I''m genuinely happy in this little neighborhood. It''s been the happiest days since my parents passed away."


    I even considered extending my vacation until I got tired of being there.


    "Are you sure it''s not because you can''t bear to leave Ernest?" Fanny teased.


    Thinking of the few but heart-fluttering encounters with Ernest, I admitted, "It''s not about not being able to leave, but my heart feels alive when he''s around."


    "Looks like our Ms. Hudson has quite the healing touch," Fanny joked.


    I didn''t respond, and after a few seconds of silence, Fanny continued, "Has that jerk Conrad not tried to contact you? Not even a text?"


    I licked my lips. "No."


    Fanny snorted, "He thinks you can''t live without him."This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I knew it deep down. Looking at the moonlight, I whispered, "Let''s show Conrad this time."


    I fell asleep talking to Fanny. It was still dark when I woke up again, and the call had ended. Fanny had left me a message. [No one is irreceable.] Yes, I could live without Conrad. These past few days were proof enough. I was eating well and sleeping soundly.


    I was just cracking a small smile and about to drift back to sleep when my phone buzzed with a new message, Who could be messaging me at this hour? Dopened my eyes again, and to my surprise, it was from Conrad. [Had enough? Come back!]


    Just those words, but I could feel the anger in them. Had Conrad only remembered me today after all this time? And he assumed I was throwing a tantrum, oblivious to his faults?


    I didn''t reply and turned off my phone. But sleep had eluded me, so I got out of bed, opened the door, and walked to the backyard, stopping under the oak tree. That was when I heard the creak of a door.


    Turning around, I saw Ernest stepping out with a backpack slung over his shoulder and a suitcase in hand.


    He seemed surprised to see me in the middle of the night and, without a word, continued to drag his suitcase away.


    "Where are you going?" I blurted out.


    "Out of town," he answered without stopping, and soon, he was out of the yard.


    I stood there, dazed, before walking toward his room.


    Unexpectedly, he left the door unlocked. Pushing it open, I switched on the light and saw his room. It was both exactly and nothing like I had imagined.


    The bedding was neatly folded, and everything in the room was in order. But what made it different was the many decades-old items scattered around Remembering what my dad had mentioned, I realized those must be the belongings my parents left behind.


    Ethel found me there, seeming to understand my thoughts without me having to speak. "These are your parents'' things. When we fixed up the room you''re staying in, I wanted to rece them with new stuff, but Ernest insisted on keeping them and said they were perfectly fine."


    Touching those things, I felt a mix of happy and sad. Because of these belongings, I felt an even stronger urge to stay, even if Ernest was gone.


    But then, I received a voice message from Deborah, almost in tears. [Felicia, there''s a big trouble with the lights at the amusement park. We need you back.]

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    Big trouble? How serious could it be?


    Without panicking, I called her, "Take it easy. what happened?"


    Deborahid it out. "The lighting waspletely off from the design drafts. Either there was a quality issue with the manufacturer''s lights or an instation problem."


    "If you''ve pinpointed the issues, contact the relevant people to get it fixed. I''d be doing the same if I were there," I said, my tone casual.


    "Felicia, pleasee back. I''m begging you. I can''t handle it by myself. I don''t know what''s gotten into Mr. Wagnertely. He''s been running off to the carnival every day. Every time he returns, a new problem pops up. I''m about to lose my mind," Deborah''s voice was on the verge of tears.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Thinking about Conrad''s text message, I couldn''t help but wonder if he was deliberately making things difficult for Deborah to force my hand. After all these years, he knew me well enough to know I wouldn''t stand seeing others in trouble because of me.


    "Just handle it yourself for now," I still wasn''t agreeing toe back.


    It wasn''t that I was cold-hearted this time, leaving Deborah to fend for herself. I wanted her to grow. One may improve and level up through constant learning and taking responsibility.


    With my ns to resign, Deborah would have a chance to step up, but she needed to be capable enough for that role.


    "Felicia, I can''t manage this by myself. You know the lights are the heart and soul of the whole carnival," Deborah continued to plead.


    I thought for seconds. "Send me the report, and let''s video call when you''re on-site. Turn on all the lights in the evening so I can get a better look."


    Sensing my reluctance to return, Deborah added, "Felicia, I know you don''t want to face Mr. Wagner right now. I wouldn''t ask you to return if it was unnecessary."


    She paused before adding, "I''m on your side."


    Her words warmed my heart but also left a bittersweet taste.


    "Just do as I said for now," I hung up and opened my email to review the carnival''s lighting designs and effect ns.


    In the evening, Deborah''s video call came through. "Felicia, I''m at the site, and all the lights are on. How do you want to do this?"


    From the video, I could only see


    parts of the lighting. "Head to the highest point of the carnival. I want


    to see the overall effect first, then do


    a drone flyover of each area,


    ??.


    focusing on the problematiendo


    sections."


    "Okay, give me a second," Deborah said, and the video shook as she moved, followed by her huffing and puffing as she ran.


    But after a few steps, she abruptly stopped. I heard her exim, "Mr. Wagner, what are you doing here?"


    "Why are you running?" Conrad''s familiar, cold voice came through.


    I gripped my phone tighter, my heartbeat quickening. Despite the heartache, a decade of emotions wasn''t easy to wash away. Conrad and even his voice alone still could stir my heart.


    I wondered what Conrad would say if Deborah mentioned she was talking to me. Would he take the phone to speak to me?


    "I, uh, I''m trying to find a higher spot for the video," Deborah replied to Conrad.


    Conrad didn''t respond immediately, humming in acknowledgment after a while, followed by his footsteps fading away.


    "Felicia, I didn''t say it was you. I was


    vel


    toe


    worried Mr. Wagner might want talk to you, and I figured you wouldn''t want that," Deborah considerately asked.


    I let out a mockingugh. "You did great."


    "Heh, I knew you''d feel the same way. I''d do the same if I were you," Deborah continued running and boarded the Ferris wheel.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    Indeed, it was the highest point, and through a video call, I saw the amusement park under the glow of lights. Overall, it didn''t look bad, but it was a far cry from the original design, which featured gradient blue, reminiscent of the ocean transitioning from night to dawn.


    But it was just a solid, deep blue, no gradient, just a monotonous shade. Though rich in color, itcked soul.


    "Hey Felicia, this is the situation. I''m unsure if it''s the contractor''s fault or an issue with the lighting supplier," Deborah''s voice came through. "Have you talked to both parties? What did they say?" I asked.


    "The contractor ims they followed the n, and the supplier insists they made the lights ording to our specifications. Neither admits to any wrongdoing, so I''m at a loss," Deborah sounded frustrated.


    "Felicia,e back. I can''t seem to handle this, and I know how much you''ve put into this amusement park. You wouldn''t want it to turn out this way," Deborah urged me again.


    "Fine, I''ming back," I said without further ado.


    After ending the call, I booked a flight and received aerial shots of the details from Deborah, confirming the issues were significant.


    The following morning, I was up early, packing my bags for the nine o''clock flight.


    "Licia, you''re up so early. What''s the rush? Working on your yoga poses again?" Ethel asked upon seeing me.


    I had been practicing yoga in the yard these days, and Ethel always cautioned me not to injure myself.


    "No," I approached her, "Ethel, I have to leave."


    Ethel paused, thenmented, "But you said you''d stay longer."


    "There''s a problem with a project at work I need to handle. I mighte back to visit after it''s settled," I said, onlymitting to a possibility.


    Though I was leaving Conrad''spany, I still had my career to think about. I needed to support myself.


    "Off you go then. Everyone leaves eventually. Here I am, stuck in ce," Ethel''s words struck a chord.


    But it also sparked a bold idea in me. "Ethel, why don''t youe with me?"


    "Take me with you?" Ethel was surprised.


    "Yeah, let''s show you the hustle of the big city." I said with a smile, excitement bubbling inside me.


    Over these days, I had seen Ethel as my grandma.


    But Ethel


    used to be. I''d only be a bat they ag ook her head. "No, dear


    At my


    my age, my legs aren''t


    "Not at all, Ethel. Don''t say that. Come on, just for a few days," I coaxed, linking my arm with hers.


    She looked at me. "Thank you, dear,


    for your kindness. But I''ll stay hereet


    When you have the time,e back and visit." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Her words made my heart ache.


    I hugged her tightly. "Ethel, I''ll miss you."


    "Me too. But you should think of


    Ernest, a fine young man you


    drove


    away, Ethel''s words caught me off


    guard.


    swno


    Was Ernest gone because I hadn''t reciprocated his feelings?


    Before I could respond, Ethel patted my hand. "Licia, Ernest is a good man. Give him a chance."


    "Okay." I agreed.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    At the pool hall, Conrad took a shot and missed everything.


    Jefferson shook his head lightly, rubbing his cue stick as he said, "Has Felicia not texted you back yet or made any contact?"


    Conrad stayed silent while Jefferson aimed for the most awkwardly ced ball on the table, sending it flying in a beautiful arc straight into the pocket with a solid crack.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "It doesn''t make sense, right? She didn''t even take it to heart when you spoke about her like that and didn''t hold a grudge. What''s got into her this time?" Jefferson was puzzled.


    Conrad recalled when Felicia hade there to shoot some pool. "What did she ask you that time?"


    Jefferson sunk another ball, then nonchntly leaned on the edge of the pool table, lined up his next shot, and with another sharp crack, that one went in too.


    "Didn''t I tell you? She asked if there was anything among you, Haley, and Aiden at school. I told her straight up, no. So, her running away has nothing to do with me," Jefferson rified, absolving himselfpletely.


    "I didn''t say anything. Why are you getting defensive?" Conrad''s tone was sharp.


    Jefferson eyed thest ball on the table but didn''t immediately take the shot. Instead, he looked at Conrad, "Do you not know why she left? Why she didn''t even bother to pick up the marriage license with you?"


    "I have no idea. Maybe Felicia''s throwing a fit. I''ve always spoiled her over the years!" Conrad said, sounding frustrated.


    Not having gotten the marriage license, Conrad had faced nothing but frowns from his parents at home, and even people at the office knew about it, with rumors flying that he had cheated and got caught by Felicia. People said whatever they wanted with their mouths.


    "You spoiled her?" Jefferson chuckled. "Honestly, Rad, it never seemed you pampered her, but rather..." He paused, "Rather, you got used to Felicia being your shadow, thinking she couldn''t leave you. That''s why you could say you weren''t interested in her and haven''t looked for her even after she''s been gone this long."


    "How am I supposed to find her? Put up missing person posters all over the world?" Conrad was still mad.


    Jefferson shook his head, too tired to argue, and sank thest ball with a swift stroke.


    It was a clean sweep, showcasing the pool hall owner''s skill.


    Conrad huffed, not convinced, "Another round."


    "Rad," Jefferson started again as Conrad lined up his next shot, "Felicia loves you, but her love has dignity. If she left without a word


    this time, it must be because you did something that deeply disappointed her."


    "What did I do?" Conrad was irritated.


    UMS


    "That''s for you to figure out," Jefferson pursed his lips. "Some people pass by each other, and for a lifetime. When free, ask yourself if you love Felicia or have be too familiar with her to feel anything?"


    "Even if no more passion left more


    between you, she''s been part of your family forten years. You should at least care for her as a brother does. If something happened to her, you''d never forgive yourself," Jefferson''s words made Conrad miss his shot.


    He threw the cue stick on the table in frustration and stormed out. Even a game of pool couldn''t go right.


    "Did you hear? The Collins family''s long-lost son was found after twenty years and is returning soon," Conrad heard Jefferson say as he was about to leave.


    Conrad frowned slightly, and Jefferson added, "They say this guy is something else. If you nned on doing business with the Collins family, you''d better move fast to avoidplications."


    "And about Felicia, if you can''t let her go, drop the pride and make the first move," Jefferson called out to Conrad, who had left.


    Watching him leave without a word, Jefferson snorted, "You''ll regret it."


    It was three in the afternoon.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    I stepped off the ne, my luggage still in tow, and made a beeline for the amusement park.


    Deborah was there, too. When she saw me, she wrapped me in a tight hug. "Felicia, you''re finally back."


    I patted her on the back. "Come on. Let''s check out a few ces first."


    I had barely slept the previous night, and my mind was racing through what could go wrong.


    Though I had suspicions about the construction crew and the lighting supplier, the odds of them messing up seemed slim. It was a big project, after all. They''d be in for more than a financial hit if the fault were theirs.


    So, I racked my brain for other potential issues, but as ayperson, pinpointing the problem was tricky. That meant I needed to see things for myself. Switching lights on and off,paring them to the design blueprints, I kept at it until 2 a.m.


    "Felicia, you''re like a storm gathering strength for a week before it hits," Deborah joked, visibly exhausted.


    Had I been away for a week? I couldn''t dwell on that. Deborah and I headed straight to the office, working through the night to document our findings. We nned to contact the construction and lighting teams and report to Conrad the next day.


    He was already aware of the issue and was furious. Deborah had filled me in. She also mentioned we''d still face consequences regardless of how well we handled the situation.


    Conrad''s personal feelings toward me aside, his professionalism and strictness at work meant his reaction wasn''t a surprise.


    "Penalty or not, we''ve got to do this right," I affirmed, holding on to my principles.


    It was 6 a.m. when Deborah and I wrapped up. She was so tired that she fell asleep on the desk.


    My eyelids were heavy, too, yet I felt


    wide awake for some reason. After a


    quick face wash and a coffee, I


    continued scrutinizing the issues had identified. If my hunch was correct, the problemy in the lighting setup.


    "Ms. Hudson, you''re back!"


    "Ms. Hudson, so early!"


    As the workday started, colleagues began to trickle in. They greeted me warmly, yet there was a noticeable change in their gazes.


    Deborah had told me that news ofThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    my rocky marriage with Conrad was public knowledge within thepany Being a part of the Wagner family, even without


    vel


    officially being married to Conrad,


    meant my private life was of interest


    to others.


    I''d never been one to care about gossip, facing their curious stares and whispered talks as if I saw nothing.


    After all, everyone talks behind


    someone''s back, and everyone has been talked about. Everyone knew Conrad and I had broken up, and their curiosity was understandable.


    I felt sleepy at 10 a.m. and went to the break room for another coffee. Just as I stepped out, Conrad appeared.


    The intensity in his gaze was palpable, a mix of resentment and anger visible even through the distance.


    "Mr. Wagner, good morning!" I greeted him as usual and walked past him with my coffee.


    "Come to my office," Conrad said sternly, causing my hand to tremble slightly.


    I took a deep breath. "Okay."

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    Conrad lounged in his chair, sharply dressed in a ck suit, a white shirt, and a tie with stars. I had given him that tie for his birthdayst year. He never wore it, and he probably wasn''t fond of it. Yet, he was donning the tie again after we parted ways.


    Conrad''s expression was grim, his gaze fixed on me, harboring a fierce intensity.


    I knew what was irking him, but I calmly initiated, "What can I do for you, Mr. Wagner?"


    "Where have you been these days?" His tone was icy.


    "Taking my holiday!" I responded, deliberately missing his point.


    Conrad''s fingers twitched on the desk. "I mean, where did you go?"


    "Gxy Harbor!" I had nothing to hide, so I told him straight.


    His brows furrowed more tightly, a hint of confusion flickering in his eyes, clearly clueless about Gxy Harbor.


    It was a small, obscure town. Why would Conrad know of it?


    But if he had cared, he would have known. I had mentioned it was my birthce, where my parents always dreamed of taking me.


    Yet, he had heard but forgotten because he never truly cared about me, and my words never mattered to him.


    "Did you go there for a vacation?"


    Conrad''s question almost made meugh. And I didugh, nodding lightly with a smile.


    "Why did you go off the grid? Couldn''t even send a text back?" Each word from him sounded like an usation.


    I pursed my lips. "That''s my prerogative, Mr. Wagner."


    His face darkened more. "Yes, you can say that, but thepany has rules. Employees can''t just disappear and affect their work."


    "Did I affect any work?" I countered calmly.


    Conrad''s Adam''s apple bobbed, and it somewhat reminded me of Ernest''s chin brushing against my nose, his Adam''s apple moving in the same way.


    It seemed like Ernest''s was a bitrger, somehow more masculine.


    "About the amusement park project," Conrad pointed at me, "are you saying that wasn''t affected?"This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Not at all! denied outright, "Taking my holiday or not, the lighting issue would have been there. And once I knew of the problem, I cut my holiday short and rushed back."


    I was supposed to be off for ten days but returned after a week.


    Conrad was briefly taken aback and fell silent, then nodded reluctantly. "But it''s your project. Any issues fall on you."


    "I''m aware. I''m working on a solution to ensure the amusement park''s timelypletion," I assured.


    Conrad knew my capabilities and stubbornness. He nodded, "Fine, I''ll give you time. But if it affects thepletion, don''t me me..."


    He didn''t finish his sentence, but I


    knew what he meant and voicediret


    for


    ,"If it''s notpletedet


    I''ll bear all the consequences."


    "Can you afford that?" His voice suddenly boomed.


    My fingers tensed. "I know I can''t afford it, so I won''t let it affect thepletion."


    We exchanged words, a


    conversation that should have


    reassured Conrad, yet I could see it


    only irritated him further. Col


    silent, just staring at me.


    fell


    "Anything else, Mr. Wagner? If not, I should get back to work," I said, turning to leave.


    "Wait!" He snapped coldly.


    "Any further instructions, Mr. Wagner?" I asked, maintaining formal politeness.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    Conrad adjusted his tie, frustration evident in his voice, "Felicia, what''s the big idea? Why the sudden cold feet about our marriage license? And ghosting me?"


    The shift from business to personal matters was seamless. And that was the reason Conrad sought me out.


    "I''m not ying games," I stated firmly.


    "How is this not ying games? Do you have any idea about the chaos you''ve caused back home? My mom''s so upset she ended up in the hospital." Conrad barked, barely containing his fury.


    Hearing Jacqueline was in the hospital made me guilty, but my guilt toward her couldn''t erase the pain Conrad had caused me.


    I said coldly, "I''ll apologize to Jacqueline."


    "Felicia, that''s beside the point. Why won''t you sign the license?" Conrad fiddled with his tie again, obviously agitated as if he were the victim.


    I thought, ''Let''s make it clear who wronged whom.''


    My gaze lowered to the watch on his wrist. "I visited Crystal Bay Vis."


    The sound of his chair scraping against the floor was the only warning before Conrad froze, his expression morphing rapidly, "Let me exin..." "Conrad, there''s nothing to exin. Regardless of what you say, Haley''s living there, and..." I paused, "when I went bedding shopping with her, she picked out everything in your favorite style."


    "It''s not what you think," Conrad stood up abruptly, stepping toward me.


    But I stepped back, maintaining distance. "Conrad, I''m not one to jump to conclusions without evidence. But I have eyes to see and a heart to feel." "Felicia..." Conrad shook his head, "That house... I got it for you and decorated it the way you like. It was to be a surprise for you."


    "Yet, you gave it to someone else," I murmured.


    "I didn''t give it to Haley. She''s staying there temporarily. You know her situation. With Aiden gone and how her inws are treating her, she has nowhere else to go," Conrad exined hurriedly, almost pleading. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I couldn''t help but smirk. "So, you were nning to gift it to me after she left, huh?"


    Conrad opened his mouth to reply, then shut it again. The silence said it all.


    A sharp painced through my heart, my nails digging into my palm. "So, I''m supposed to ept your secondhand gestures?"


    "That''s not it, Felicia. I can buy another one for you," Conrad''s voice softened.


    "Oh," Iughed, though it felt hollow. "So you can keep one and hide another?"


    "Felicia!" Conrad''s frustration was palpable.


    Yet, I remained calm, confronting him. Eventually, he nodded, "Is this how petty we''re being? I thought you were more forgiving and understanding. Why can''t you ept Haley? She''s in a tough spot, pregnant and widowed."


    "Yes, she''s pitiful. I get it. It''s so considerate of me to hand you over to her. Take care of her, marry b¨¨r, y dad to her kid if you like I said, my smile sharp.


    The next moment, Conrad''s grip tightened on my arm. "What are you saying? What do you take me for?"


    I retorted, "Conrad, you wanted me to be understanding!"


    "So, you think being understanding means refusing to marry me and breaking up with me?" he asked coldly.


    I faced Conrad, whom I''d admired for a decade. "What else do you expect? Should I share you with Haley?"


    "Why do you always have to say things like that?" Conrad''s grip tightened.


    The physical pain was nothingpared to the rity it brought.


    "Conrad, just put yourself in my position. If I was taking care of another man, would you stand for it?" As I spoke, Ernest''s face shed in my mind.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    Conrad didn''t say a word but gave a mocking nod after a long pause. "If you want to make a scene, be my guest."


    Even then, he didn''t think he was in the wrong, still believing it was all my fault.


    I was too tired to argue with him any longer. I said, "I''m moving out of your ce."


    "Your ce?" Conrad''s sharp eyes narrowed. "Felicia, you have never truly thought of it as your home, have you? What a waste of my parents'' affection for you."


    I bit my lip. Didn''t Conrad understand that it wasn''t his parents'' affection I wanted, but his? I had decided to break things off with him, so there was no point in saying anything more.


    "Mr. Wagner, I''ve got things to do," I said, leaving out the part about quitting because I intended to finish this job.


    "Felicia, are you breaking up with me?" Conrad asked again.


    It seemed he hadn''t been listening earlier. Looking at him, whom I had adored for ten years, I left him with words that severed all ties, "Yes, Conrad, I''m breaking up with you. From now on, we go our separate ways, no strings attached."


    Conrad let out a bitter, brokenugh. "Fine, Felicia. These are your words. Don''te to regret themter."


    Regret? Conrad had said that again. What made him think I would regret it? Perhaps it was from my foolish devotion over the past ten years, following him around like a lovesick puppy, enduring his coldness and hurt, yet remaining loyal.


    "Goodbye!" I said, turning around to leave.


    Conrad didn''t try to stop me. As I reached the door, I heard a knock. Opening it, I froze. It was Haley.


    After seeing me, a sh of panic crossed her eyes, but her face was all smiles, looking as if we were old friends. "Felicia, you''re back!"


    I didn''t respond, my gaze fixed on


    the documents in her hand, bearing


    the red logo. of Wagner Group. Those were internal documents, essible only topany insiders, yet Haley was holding them. Her presence was surprising enough, let alone withpany documents.


    I didn''t react to her. Haley''s face flickered with embarrassment. "I''m here to deliver some documents to... Mr. Wagner."


    That "Mr. Wagner" made everything clear to me. It wasn''t enough for Conrad to keep her hidden away. He had even brought her into thepany.


    Deborah hadn''t told me about this. I


    wondered if she had been too busy or had purposely kept it from me to spare my feelings. But it didn''t matter, Whether Conrad had


    el.ne


    brought Haley into thepany or even if they got married, it had


    nothing to do with me anymore.


    "Excuse me, I need to get going," I said.


    I didn''t mean to be rude to a


    pregnant woman, but there''s aThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    certain order to things, like lett


    Swnve


    people off the bus before others get on


    Haley stepped aside, and I walked past her.


    As the door closed behind me, I heard Conrad''s usation, "Why didn''t you tell me Felicia had been to Crystal Bay Vis?"


    I didn''t care to hear Haley''s exnation. It was no longer my concern.


    Back at the office, Deborah rushed over. "Felicia, you went to Mr. Wagner''s office. What did you guys talk about? Did you break the ice?" "What do you think?" I replied.


    Under my gaze, Deborah guiltily grabbed my arm. "I''m sorry, Felicia. I didn''t mean to keep it from you. I was afraid it would upset you..." "And you were worried it would affect your work and get you in trouble, too, right?" I voiced her concerns.


    "I''m so sorry, Felicia..."

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    "I don''t me you. It''s every man for himself in this world," I said earnestly, without a hint of me toward Deborah.


    Even though we were colleagues, maybe a bit more than that, or even friends, looking out for myself always came first. "Felicia..." Deborah gently shook my arm, wanting to add something.


    But I cut her off. "Mr. Wagner cleared that we''re to me if the lighting issue remains unsolved. We don''t have the luxury to dwell on anything else but to fix this mess."


    "


    Deborah''s eyes widened in disbelief. "It''s hardly our fault, yet it sounds like we''re the culprits."


    "We''re in charge of this project. If there''s any problem, we''re the first in line for me, no excuses. If we don''t want to face the music, we better find a solution," I said sternly.


    Deborah fell silent, nodding, then turned to leave.


    I heard her mutter, "Settling personal scores."


    What Deborah meant was clear. Conrad was taking his dissatisfaction out on me, making it personal. I sighed, well aware of the fact. But that only made me more determined to solve the issue impably and leave him no room for criticism.


    Besides, the amusement park was my way of fulfilling my dad''s dream, and I couldn''t afford any ws. My dad was a perfectionist, and I wanted him to know his daughter strove for the same excellence.


    Deborah quickly returned with the contact details for the lighting suppliers and the contractors.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After a call, we set up a meeting for both sides toe to the site and talk about the main issues and possible solutions. They agreed but couldn''t make it until the day after tomorrow, so fretting over it was pointless.


    Deborah had hardly slept the previous night, so I told her to take the day off and rest while I decided to head back to the Wagner family. I had rified things with Conrad, but there were still matters to settle with the Wagner family.


    Just as I was leaving, Haley approached me. "Felicia, can we talk?"


    "I don''t see what we have to talk about," I checked the HR department''s employee movement log and knew Haley had joined thepany three days ago, working in administration.


    Our departments had no direct interaction, so her seeking me out was unlikely work-rted.


    "What''s the matter, Ms. Perez?" I asked formally.


    Not only had Haleynded a role in administration, but she was also the department head.


    Conrad''s decision was as baffling as those ancient rulers bewitched by beauties. Her sudden promotion to supervisor was bound to stir discontent among the staff.


    And he did that without a thought for how it reflected on me, his fianc¨¦e-to-be, especially since Haley and he had a rumored affair.


    "It''s personal," Haley said, her face flushed with embarrassment.


    I nced at the time. "Sorry, but it''s working hours now."


    Haley''s difort intensified, and her lips tightened. "Maybe after work, then?"


    I pointed at my bag. "I''m leaving now and have got other ns after work."


    That made Haley''s expression more bitter. She looked around, making


    sure we were alone, and said, "I know you''re upset because I''m living in that house, and it''s causing issues between you and Rad. I can move


    out


    UMS


    I couldn''t help butugh. "Haley, drop the act. If you intended to move, you wouldn''t have moved in the first ce. And another thing..."


    I paused, fixing her with a piercing


    look. "You know perfectly well your presence is why Conrad and I are like this now, yet you still unt yourself before me. What are you ying at? Do you think I''m blind or just in stupid?"


    "I needed a ce to stay," Haley attempted to justify herself.


    Seeing through her act, I didn''t hold back with my words. "Is Conrad''spany the only ce that can sustain you? Or can you not live without him?"


    "Felicia, how can you say that," Haley raised her hand.


    I stepped back, putting distance


    between us. "Haley, cameras are et


    everywhere in this office. Spare yourself the drama, or you''ll be the one who ends up embarrassed."

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    Haley''s scheme was busted wide open by me, and her face turned red from embarrassment.


    Yet, she tried to keep herposure, ying the misunderstood heroine. "Do you think something is going on between me and Rad?"


    Was it for others to decide if something was going on? Didn''t she know what she was up to?


    Thanks to my refined nature, I couldn''t bring myself to say something nasty. But Haley''s eyes brimmed with tears. "I never thought people''s minds could be so filthy."


    She was acting all high and mighty.


    "Felicia, Rad is a great guy. If you can''t trust him, that alone means you don''t deserve him," Haley said, clearing her agenda.


    She was saying I wasn''t good enough for Rad. So, she had more to say. I kept quiet, watching her perform.


    As expected, she dabbed at her tears. "Felicia, are you seriously giving up on Rad?"


    This woman was setting a trap. Did she think I was born yesterday?


    I couldn''t help but mock. "So, if I say I''m done with Conrad, you''ll just happen to take him?"


    Haley''s face stiffened, her lips pressed together tightly, a perfect picture of vulnerability and beauty. If I were a man, I might have fallen for that act. "Rad deserves to be cherished," Haley finally admitted her feelings.


    My gaze dropped to her t belly before moving to her ts. "It looks like you''re eager to cherish Rad. But do you think you''re the right match?" Haley''s expression soured, her hands gripping the fabric of her dress.


    "Haley, let me give you a heads-up. Even if Rad and I are done, you thinking you can just marry into the Wagner family? Dream on. And you know why, don''t you?" I wasn''t trying to be mean, just realistic. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Jacqueline might ept Rad not marrying me, but she wouldn''t wee a woman carrying another man''s child into the Wagner family unless that child were Rad''s.


    Haley was speechless after my remark, and I took that as my cue to leave.


    I didn''t head straight to the Wagner Mansion. Instead, I went to Fanny''s ce.


    I hadn''t changed since getting offThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    the ne. I didn''t want to show up looking a mess, giving Jacqueline any reason to think my days were anything but splendid, which would only make leaving the Wagner family more difficult.


    Fanny was surprised to see me. She was supposed to be sleeping, given her night shift. "Why the sudden return? You didn''t even give me a heads- up."


    I knew she was busy, especially since it was childbirth''s peak season.


    Thanks to modern technology, nning for a baby had be a thing, with spring and summer being the preferred seasons for childbirth, promising clever and beautiful children.


    "I returned yesterday and had some


    issues to take care of at the amusement park, so I didn''t get to tell you," I exined as I kicked off my shoes and made myselffortable in Fanny''s living room.


    "Workaholic," Fanny yfully teased me.


    I sat on the couch, picked a fresh orange from the table, and started peeling it. I handed half to Fanny and stuffed the other half into my mouth.


    Staying upte wasn''t unusual for me, but it always left me feeling parched, as if I could never drink enough water to quench my thirst.


    "Did youe back alone?" Fanny asked, her question loaded with implications.


    I justughed, "What else?"


    "What about your love life?" Fanny asked as she poured me a ss of water.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    I took a generous gulp of my drink. "Ernest''s already left."


    "Huh?" Fanny was sitting cross-legged across from me, curiosity all over her face.


    "I turned him down, and he left. Off to work, he said, just like that," my words left Fanny momentarily stunned.


    "He left? Didn''t even try a bit harder?" Fanny shook her head. "Man, his game is weak."


    "He knew when to back off, not the clingy type," I couldn''t help but think of Ernest''s rough and rugged demeanor as I spoke of him.


    Fanny tilted her head, looking at me. "If he had pursued you a bit, would you have..."


    "No!" I cut her off, "I wouldn''t heal wounds from one man with another."


    "Guess no one can easily rece Conrad," Fanny concluded.


    I smiled faintly. "Conrad agreed to break up."


    Fanny froze, and I set down my ss, saying, "I stopped by to shower and change before I go clear things up with Herschel and Jacqueline at the Wagner ce about Conrad and me. It''s totally over."


    I lowered my head as I said that. It wasn''t about not letting go or feeling relieved. The emotions wereplex and difficult to articte.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    It had been ten years. I was giving up my love for Conrad, ten years of my youth, and all the beautiful expectations and aspirations for love. Fanny seemed to sense my mood, stretching her long legs to hook mine. "Let it go. The old must make way for the new."


    "Heh," I chuckled, "Yeah, out with the old, in with the new."


    As I said that, I stood up. "I''m going to take a quick shower."


    I turned on the shower in the bathroom, letting the water cascade down as I closed my eyes. The water flowed over my hair, forehead, and the corners of my eyes.


    When I arrived at the Wagner family, lunchtime had just passed, and Jacqueline was fussing with her flower arrangements.


    Seeing me she immediately


    dropped her gardening shears. "Felicia you''re back. Thank


    goodness, I''ve missed you so much, you little devil. Going off the grid like that, and you had me worried sick."


    Jacqueline grabbed my hand, looking both frustrated and happy.


    "I''m sorry, Jacqueline, for worrying you. I heard you were ill," I apologized first.


    "It''s okay. It was no big deal. It wasn''t your fault," Jacqueline pulled me to sit on the couch, urging me to eat some fruit from the table.


    I picked up a grape and popped it into my mouth. "Jacqueline, are you feeling better now?"


    "All better. Now that I''ve seen you, everything''s fine," Jacqueline kept hold of my hand, her face all smiles, making it difficult for me to bring up the tough conversation.


    But I knew I had to do it sooner orter, so I asked, "Where''s Herschel? Not home?"


    "He''s in his study," Jacqueline said as she called out, "Herschel,e out. Felicia''s back."


    Jacqueline''s words put more pressure on me with each utterance, and I could tell she knew why I was there, hence her approach.


    Herschel came out of his study with reading sses on. Seeing me, he began, "Have you eaten? If not, let''s get you something. We always have your meal ready."


    Before I left, Herschel and


    Jacqueline had taken me as their daughter-inw, knowing now that Conrad and I hadn''t even made it official, yet they continued treating me so, clearly pressuring me.


    Jacqueline was about to get up, ying along, but I stopped her, knowing my following words might upset them. But the conversation was inevitable. The longer it got dyed, the more restless everyone would be.


    I took a deep breath, and as Herschel sat down, I finally said, "Herschel, Jacqueline, I came here today to talk to you about Conrad and me."

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    The tension in the room was palpable as Herschel and Jacqueline processed my words. It was no surprise, yet the air was thick with unease.


    "Sweetie, we''ve heard the whole story, and it''s not on you. That rascal Conrad is to me. I already gave him an earful and told him toe home and apologize to you." Before I could even speak, Jacqueline hadunched into a tirade against Conrad.


    Her actions, though, seemed to be a plea for me not to voice the ufortable truth they dreaded to hear.


    Ever the more rational, Herschel cut Jacqueline off, "Let''s hear what Felicia has to say."


    Jacqueline''s grip on my hand tightened, her eyes imploring me to reconsider, mirroring her earlier words.


    I lowered my gaze, attempting to shield myself from their influence, "Herschel, Jacqueline, sorry, but Conrad and I, we''ve broken up."Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The room fell into a heavy silence, broken only by the tightening grip of Jacqueline''s hand around mine.


    "Why?" Herschel''s voice was deep and forceful.


    I knew I must give a reasonpelling enough to stop their objections, or the conversation would circle endlessly. Telling them Conrad and I weren''t suitable for each other would serve no purpose.


    So, I chose to be honest. "It''s because of Haley. Conrad''s attention to her was excessive, far beyond what he offered me, his fianc¨¦e."


    Jacqueline pulled my hand closer to her as she asked, ¡°What has he done? For that woman to keep chasing after my son, what''s going on?" Herschel''s expression darkened. "Felicia, we''re not fully aware of what he did outside. Tell us, and we will take care of it."


    Were they unaware? Rumors had reached their ears, yet they hadn''t inquired further. Could it be so?


    Knowing Herschel as I did, ignorance was imusible.


    Conrad might be running the


    Wagner Group, but Herschel built it


    from the ground up. Though


    Hersche relinquished operational contro to Conrad, many decisions still required his approval. He was the true puppet master, informed of every move within thepany.


    Conrad''s scandal with a widow was the talk of thepany, impossible for Herschel to miss. He was ying dumb, waiting for me to break the silence.


    So, Iid it all out. "Conrad gave Haley ess to his credit card,


    moved her into the house meant for us, and even let her buy his favorite bed linens. Worst of all, he''s been sneaking around to apany her, even to her prenatal appointments."


    My close friend, Fanny, had disclosed this to me.


    Conrad cleverly didn''t use Fanny''s hospital for Haley''s prenatal checks, opting for a fancy private clinic in Seabreeze City. Unbeknownst to him, Fanny was a consultant there and witnessed everything.


    She withheld the information initially,


    not wanting to add to my distress after what she thought was my marriage to Conrad. It wasn''t until had decided to confront the Wagner family that she revealed everything, adding another grievance to Conrad''s list.


    "Is that so? The nerve!" Herschel mmed his fist on the table, visibly enraged.


    It was a rare sight. Herschel''s usually calm demeanor had given way to fury, and even though his anger wasn''t toward me, I couldn''t help but tremble.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    Jacqueline''s grip on my hand tightened and started to shake a little before she suddenly burst out, "That damn jerk, I''ll call him right now and ask him what the hell he''s thinking! Didn''t he say nothing was going on with that Haley chick?"


    Finally, Jacqueline let go of my hand, reaching for her phone.


    I flexed my hand, still tingling from her grip. "Jacqueline, I''ve talked to Conrad at the office. He agreed to break up, and, well..." I paused, "He got Haley a job at thepany."


    Everything I said felt likeining, but I wouldn''t hold back any of Conrad''s deeds if it hade to this.


    "What?" Both of them were shocked, especially Herschel, who looked outright furious, while Jacqueline interrogated, "Didn''t you say you had everything at thepany under control? How did you not know about this?"


    It was just as I thought.


    Even sitting at home, Herschel was supposed to be on top of everything happening in thepany. But theings and goings of employees, those minor details, weren''t always on the radar of a CEO.


    Herschel remained silent, rage in his eyes. Seeing that, Jacqueline quickly added, "Call Conrad back and ask him what''s wrong."


    I stopped them from calling. Having Conrad there would onlyplicate things further.


    "Jacqueline, Herschel, please. If you can''t ept this, imagine how I feel. Conrad just got caught up in a scandal with Haley, and now, he''s brought her into thepany. He doesn''t see me, his fianc¨¦e, as a priority."


    "Felicia, we''ll make him kick her out," Jacqueline said, reaching for my hand again.


    "Jacqueline, the day before our registration, he blocked Haley on all tforms to my face. But that didn''t stop him from apanying her to her prenatal appointment the next day. So, kicking Haley out won''t solve the problem," I bit my lip.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "The real issue is that Conrad has Haley in his heart. He''d lie for her and ignore everything else for her."


    Saying that made my heart sour and embarrassed. After all this time with Conrad, I couldn''tpete with the allure of a widow. I had failed.


    My words left Herschel and Jacqueline speechless, and I hadid bare my feelings.


    "Jacqueline, Herschel, things have just gotten out of hand between me and Conrad. Conrad''s heart will be elsewhere even if you force him to be with me."


    I added, "Marrying a man whose


    heart isn''t with me will only hurt me.


    If you truly care for me, you wouldn''t want me to cry over a loveless


    marriage every night, right?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Felicia..." Jacqueline''s eyes welled up. "Conrad must be confused. Could you give him another chance, wait a bit, and let him reflect?"


    "Wait for what?" Herschel''s voice turned sharp, "He''s the one at fault here, not Felicia. Why should she wait?"


    Herschel''s words felt like a father defending his daughter, making me emotional.


    "Felicia, if Conrad can''t cherish you, don''t waste your time on him. Look around, and if you can''t find anyone suitable, can introduce you to some fine young men I know," Herschel began to sound more and more like a protective father.


    J.ne


    But Jacqueline seemed anxious and shot him a re. "What are you talking about? Felicia can only be my daughter-inw. I don''t want her marrying into another family."


    What was a sad conversation turned slightly jovial with their banter.


    "What, thinking of having another son?" Herschel joked.


    Before Jacqueline could respond, a familiar voice came from the doorway, "I think that''s possible."


    I looked up to find Dustin standing against the light, dressed casually, with a suitcase by his side. His eyes met mine, sparkling with an unspoken promise.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    Dustin was back, and it was as much a surprise as him remembering that oldndline number of my dad''s.


    Herschel and Jacqueline were just as shocked, staring at Dustin for what felt like forever without uttering a single word.


    Dustin had been gone for four years, not onceing back home during that time. His sudden return caught me off guard, but it was a pleasant surprise too.


    "What''s the matter, Mom, Dad? Don''t you wee me back?" Dustin asked with a smile as he approached.


    Dustin was the kind-hearted soul everyone knew him to be. During my decade with the Wagner family, Dustin was the source of warmth in this house before he left.


    But unlike Conrad, who was all about grand gestures, Dustin preferred actions over words, and his kindness was not always in the spotlight.


    "Dustin," I called out to him.


    That seemed to snap Herschel and Jacqueline back to reality. Jacqueline let go of me and walked to Dustin, giving him a few gentle smacks, "So, you finally remember your parents, huh?"


    Herschel added, "Couldn''t you have given us a heads-up?"


    Dustin nced at me, offering a soft smile. "Wanted to surprise you all."


    Tears welled up in Jacqueline''s eyes as Dustin hugged her. "Mom."


    That word made Jacqueline gently hit Dustin again before pulling him into a tight embrace, mumbling, "We thought we did something wrong, that you were holding a grudge for noting back all these years."


    "Mom, what are you talking about? I''ve just been busy overseas," Dustin exined, his gaze still fixed on me. His intense look sent my heart racing. Was he back because of me?


    Dustin''s arrival swiftly changed the subject from me and Conrad. Although Herschel seemed toe around, Jacqueline was still hesitant. With Dustin and Herschel''s persuasion, I believed she would eventually ept it.


    Dustin mentioned he was hungry and was longing for some


    homemade food. That instantly got his parents bustling into the kitchen, insisting I join them for the meal, too


    Left alone in the living room with Dustin, and having said everything over the phone, we were at a loss for words.


    Breaking the silence, Dustin said, "I was starting to think you wouldn''te here anymore."


    "What are you talking about? Here is my home. I cane whenever I want," I replied, my thoughts drifting to packing my things.


    Seeing the busy figures in the


    kitchen, I realized it was the perfect I


    moment to pack my stuff and move


    it to the car, avoiding further


    sadness or persuasion from


    vel.n


    Herschel and Jacqueline when it was time to leave.


    "Dustin, I''ll help you with the luggage," I offered, getting up.


    "No need!" Dustin immediately protested, reaching out.


    Our hands touched, and I quickly pulled back, a jolt running through me.


    Dustin hesitated, "I''ve never let you carry my bags, and I''m not about to start now."This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was true. Dustin always ensured I never had to lift a finger when we were together.


    "Dustin, you always treat me well," I said, smiling at him like I used to.


    "I thought you might have forgotten," he replied.


    At a loss for words, I reached out my hand. "Let me help with your bag."


    This time, he didn''t resist. Together, we headed upstairs with his luggage.


    His room was next to mine and Conrad''s, tucked away at the far end, with mine in the middle and


    Conrad''s closest to the hallway. Que to some renovations, Conrad''s room


    was still a work in pus feel


    reminder of the ongoing changes in our lives.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    Dustin halted, casting a doubtful nce my way.


    I offered a wry smile, saying, "Jacqueline did some redecorating."


    After that, I handed Dustin his bag. "Dustin, why don''t you unpack and rest a bit? I need to sort some things out myself."


    He hummed in response, and I returned to my room.


    The room still held both my and Conrad''s belongings, clearly showing no one had lived there since I left. It seemed Conrad hadn''t returned even once. Where had he been staying all this time? With Haley at Crystal Bay Vis, maybe?


    The thought squeezed my chest. It felt like I had gotten Conrad out of my heart, but the wounds he left are still healing.


    I pushed those thoughts aside and started packing my things. Years of practicing minimalism could make the job easier. My clothes and personal items weren''t many, fitting neatly into one suitcase.


    When I almost finished packing, a knock on the door pulled me back. It was Dustin.


    He had changed clothes and peered past me to the still-open suitcase, his brows furrowing. "You''re moving out of the Wagner family?" "Yeah, it''d be awkward to stay," I said, continuing with my packing.


    Dustin stepped inside, his gazending on the open wardrobe with Conrad''s clothes still hanging inside. His fists clenched at his sides. "You and Conrad have been together for so long, and to leave like this..." Dustin''s voice trailed off, "Are you sure you''re okay with this?" Was I okay with it? That word again?


    I paused, "You know me, Dustin. I''m all about letting go."


    Dustin stayed silent as I finished packing. Zipping up the suitcase, I went to lift it off the bed, but Dustin''s hand pressed down on it.


    Our eyes met. Dustin''s eyes were clear, so pure, unlike Conrad''s chilly gaze or Ernest''s brooding darkness. Dustin''s eyes were like a springtimeke, clear to the bottom. They were innocent, making one feel at peace.


    "Felicia, you once said this was your home," his voice was low, carrying a weight that made it breathless.


    I knew he wanted me to stay.


    "Dustin, do you think I belong here?" I asked, motioning towards the bed where the pillows were still side by side. "Expect me to share a bed with Conrad after we''ve broken up?"


    Something flickered in Dustin''s eyes, too quick for me to catch.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    He slowly withdrew his hand, his voice deep, "Will you ever return?"


    "Of course," I said with a smile.


    But I knew it would only be


    asional, even if I woulde back. Or perhaps I wouldn''t. Whoever said a couple could stay friends or family after breaking up was nonsense. I couldn''t do it.


    "So, you''ll still see me as a brother?" His voice came with sadness.


    My heart suddenly felt heavy, but I forced a smile. "Of course, you''ll always be my brother."


    "Then..." he started, then stopped, his gaze profound as if looking into the depths of ake, "Can I hug you?"


    I paused, surprised, and before I


    could respond, I was already in his embrace. His warm breath on my hair, his scent permeating through me, seeped through my skin and heart, causing me to tremble slightly.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    "Hey, girl, don''t forget about me." Dustin''s voice broke through the silence, hisrge hand gently patting my head before letting go.


    I hadn''t shed a tear until then, but they suddenly started flowing, unstoppable.


    I tried to swallow them back, fearing they''d betray my feelings, but it was in vain. The more I tried, the harder they fell. I had to turn away, not wanting Dustin to see me like that.


    Dustin''s handnded on my head again, gently messing up my hair. "Crying before me is nothing to be ashamed of, get it?"


    He''d said it before. And there he was, repeating it. But it felt like a blow to my already fragile pride. I turned away, hastily wiping my tears.


    He seemed to understand, picking up my suitcase. "I''ll put this in the car for you."


    He left, and I covered my face, letting the tears flow freely.


    When I went downstairs, Herschel and Jacqueline were still bustling in the kitchen, their joy at their son''s return overshadowing their sorrow at losing me, their daughter-inw. I couldn''t bear to say goodbye, not wanting them to see my red, swollen eyes, afraid of their pleas for me to stay.


    Dustin was waiting by the car, lost in thought. Seeing me, he put on a slight smile. "Need a ride?"


    I shook my head, forcing a smile. "You''ve been gone four years. The city''s changed. You might get lost."


    A faint smile yed on his lips. "Really?"


    I looked down, not meeting his gaze, not wanting him to see the pain in my eyes. "I''ll go now. Let''s catch up over dinner sometime."


    He didn''t reply. As I opened the


    door and sat down, ready to drive door is hand on the


    off, he


    window. "Where will you be staying? Can you tell me?"


    I gripped the steering wheel tighter, silent.


    He let out a ruefulugh, pulling his hand back. "Drive safe."


    And with that, I drove off, tears streaming down my face as I left the ce I''d known for ten years behind.


    Goodbye to my home. Goodbye to my love. Goodbye to the person I used to be.


    It seemed Dustin had spoken to Jacqueline. She hadn''t called.


    Back at my ce, I unpacked, tidied up a bit, and went to bed. I woke up the following morning, promising that it marked a new beginning.


    I had made a pact with Conrad and


    would spend more time at the


    amusement park, conveniently


    avoiding any run-ins with Dustin


    Deborah was also gearing up for busy month with the project deadline looming. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "Let''s confirm the arrival times for the two contractors tomorrow," I instructed Deborah.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Felicia, it''s all set. One team at 10


    a.m., the other at 2 p.m. They''re staying at the hotel close by," Deborah confirmed, her


    organizational skills impable.


    "Book another room," I added.


    "Expecting someone else?" Deborah inquired.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    "Look, it''s just the two of us staying because we need to see how the lighting works at night. That means we might have to pull an all-nighter or work tillte, and going back home then would be a hassle," I exined.


    Deborah gave me a thumbs-up. "Felicia, you''re always thinking ahead."


    "And hey, if you''ve got a boyfriend, better give him a heads-up. We''re going to be hogging all your date nights for a while," I warned her.


    "No worries. It''ll be a good test for my boyfriend," Deborah said, all smiles.


    Her smile was one of sheer happiness, the contagious kind.


    "Okay, let''s get to work then. To save time, let''s zero in on the exact problems. That way, when the experts get here, we can jump right into fixing them," I nned.


    Deborah nodded, pulling out the blueprints. "I''ll take care of zones A, D, and F.¡±


    ¡°I''ll handle the rest," I said. Though I was the boss, I was ready to get my hands dirty like Deborah in situations like this.


    The next day, we met with the two guys from the construction team, one surnamed Lynch and the other Pearson.


    In the afternoon, the lighting suppliers sent over their guys, one surnamed Raymond and the other Graham.


    Based on the issues Deborah and I identified, we discussed and inspected everything on-site, and ultimately agreed that the lights and construction were not at fault. The problemy in the lighting setup.


    ording to the contract, the lighting setup was the supplier''s responsibility. The person in charge, Mr. Graham, immediately contacted hispany and informed me, "We''re sending over two lighting technicians tomorrow afternoon."


    I couldn''t hide my impatience. "Can''t the lighting technicians get here any sooner?"


    Though we had a month left and had identified the problem, setting up the lights was intricate work. With tens of thousands of lights in the


    amusement park, we must hurry, or we couldn''t finish in time. And we needed to leave time for Conrad to do a pre-approval. If he wasn''t satisfied or wanted some changes, we''d have to make them.


    "Mr. Collins is out of town, rushing back here. Tomorrow afternoon is the earliest he can make it," Engineer Graham exined.


    They were doing their best, so I didn''t press further, just waiting.


    "How skilled is Mr. Collins?" I casually asked over dinner with them.


    A friendly, slightly overweight man in his forties, Graham chuckled. "Well, if he imed he was second best in the industry, nobody would dare im the first."


    That was impressive!


    I smiled. ¡°That puts my mind at ease."


    "Mr. Colling is single. If you''ve got any suitabledies around, Ms.


    l


    them,"


    Hudson, feel free to maker.


    Graham even yed


    "Sure, but aren''t you afraid he might fall for someone here and refuse to leave?" I joked.


    "Ourpany arranges positions for employees'' families, too," Graham joked back.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The dinner went well, a good rxation before the kickoff of our hectic schedule.


    When I got home, my phone rang. It was Conrad.


    "What''s up, Mr. Wagner?" I answered, curious about thete call.


    "Felicia, you''re pushing it, using me and Haley of having a thing?" His tone was dark.


    So, he was calling to settle scores, probably after having some settled with him.


    "Which of those things I mentioned did you not do?" I replied calmly.


    Conrad scoffed, "Fine, Felicia, you''ll get your wish."


    Huh? Before I could ask, he hung up.


    After getting ready for bed, I checked my phone and saw a flood of unread messages in a group chat named "YOLO."


    It was a group Conrad, Jefferson,


    e2


    and a few of their friends, including me, were part of. Initially created for friends, it also weed partners, and I joined as Conrad''s plus one.


    Opening the chat, I found all the messages mentioned me.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    Eddie: [Hey, pretty Felicia, are things between you and Rad over?]


    Sam: [Felicia, Conrad''s all out of sorts because of you. Don''t be mad. Us brothers will set him straight for you.]


    Hector: [Felicia, when you''re free, let''s grab dinner, you and Rad.]


    Tom: [Count me in! I''m sure I can smooth things over between you and Conrad.]


    Peter: [You all need to chill. Couples fight and make up. Look at you, stirring the pot.]


    I scrolled through these messages, baffled about what they must''ve heard to tag me in the group chat.


    The group chat included eight of us. Aside from those who spoke, the others were Conrad, me, and Jefferson.


    I was closest to Jefferson, the only one who hadn''t spoken up yet.


    So, I dropped him a message. [Jefferson, what''s the buzz everyone has caught?]


    In the circle, Conrad was the third oldest, Jefferson the sixth. Anyway, they were about the same age. When I met Jefferson, Conrad and I weren''t officially an item yet. By then, he and Conrad had be sworn brothers, so I got to know Jefferson. As Conrad''s good buddy, Jefferson and I met asionally.


    [Conrad has posted on his socials. Didn''t you see?] Jefferson replied instantly.


    Jefferson must''ve seen the group messages, too, but knew better than to weigh in on Conrad and my situation.


    After reading his reply, I immediately checked the socials and saw Conrad''s post, a freshly picked red rose with the caption: "Red has always been more my color."


    I always preferred white roses, which everyone knew. His post told everyone familiar with our situation that he was moving on from me, the whiteThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    rose.


    Remembering the harsh words exchanged over the phone, it was clear he was choosing Haley over me.


    The group awaited my response, and I had to reply. So, I liked Conrad''s post and messaged back in the group.


    [Thanks for the concern, guys. Conrad and I end as lovers but remain friends, just like with all of you.]


    My message sent shockwaves through the group, evident from the flurry of astonished and horrified emojis that followed.


    I nced over them and quietly got out of the group chat. What they said afterward didn''t matter to me anymore. Yet, I had a restless night, haunted by dreams of their inquiries about my break-up with Conrad.


    Bet


    I woke up before dawn, my eyes swollen, fikely from crying the night before applied some ice, did my , and packed a few clothes,


    as I''d be staying in a hotel.


    When Deborah arrived at the amusement park, I was busy with work. She looked shocked. "Girl, you didn''t pull an all-nighter here, did you?" "Just got here early," I responded, "Have you had breakfast?"


    "Not yet," Deborah replied. She was the type to clock in just in time and then sneak in her breakfast.


    "Go have breakfast first, then get back to work. And from now on, if you''re working with me, forget about sleeping in," I warned Deborah.


    Deborah shrugged but promised, "Okay, no more sleeping in. But after we finish here, you owe me a week off to catch up on all my missed sleep."


    I''d quit after the project, wondering if


    I''d still have the authority to grant her that time off. Still, I agreed, hoping my request would carry some weight by then.


    At lunch, Jefferson showed up as Deborah and I were about to dive into our takeout.


    "Let me take you out for lunch," he said, straight to the point.


    "I can''t. I''ve got the lighting technicianing this afternoon," I declined.


    Jefferson nced around the park. "You''re dedicated to this ce."


    I smiled. "If you''ve got something to say, just say it, Jefferson."

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    He nodded and walked toward the amusement park, and I quickly followed.


    "Why''d you leave the group chat?" he asked as we walked.


    "You know, the guys'' group chat. I never said much, and besides, with me there, you guys had to watch your jokes," I spoke the truth because there had been a situation before, and Conrad had reminded them then.


    Back then, Conrad had said, "Guys, remember my girl''s in here."


    I must''ve read that message about my being his ''girl'' a dozen times, feeling like the luckiest person in the world.


    "You''re thoughtful," Jefferson''s words snapped me back to reality.


    I didn''t respond as Jefferson stopped before a carousel and asked, "Can I go for a ride?"


    "Sure!"


    After I said that, he hopped on and started spinning around.


    "Hey, this is fun," Jefferson turned into a three-year-old then.


    I watched him, not saying a word. After several spins, Jefferson said again, "You''re letting Conrad go?"


    I leaned against a nearby pole. "I''m a bit of a clean freak, remember?"


    It took another spin for Jefferson to reply, "Don''t you think letting go so easily is just making it easy for someone else?"


    I smiled. "I''m always generous!"


    Myment made Jeffersonugh. He hit the stop button on the carousel and got off. "Do you know what everyone said after you left the group chat yesterday?"


    "I''d rather not know," I was straightforward like that.


    But being who he was, Jefferson went ahead anyway." They said you let go so easily just because you didn''t love Rad enough."


    I nodded slightly, "Maybe."


    "And do you know how Rad reacted in the chat?" Jefferson looked at me, clearly enjoying the moment.


    I thought for a second before saying, "Rad left the group."


    Jefferson gave me a thumbs up. "On that front, you two are a perfect match."


    "Now, he''s a better match for red roses," I had finished speaking when Deborah ran over.


    "Felicia, the pizza''s here. Eat now?"


    I looked at Jefferson. "If you''ve got nothing else, you can stay and y. I''m going to grab something to eat."


    "Go ahead. I''ll hang around," Jefferson sometimes acted like a kid, but he was closest to Conrad.


    So, he was close to me, too. He didn''t


    do persuade me but wanted


    what I thought andN?velDrama.Org content rights.


    I told me


    I needed to hear. Conted


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Felicia, you''re infuriatingly cool," Jefferson called behind me.


    I turned around. "What?"


    "You even liked Rad''s post. That''s ssy!" Jefferson gave me another thumbs up.


    I smiled faintly. "Rad showed it to me. I had to let him know I saw it."


    While eating, Deborah couldn''t help but gossip, "Felicia, is Jefferson Mr. Wagner''s knight in shining armor or what?"


    "No, he''s just here for a chat. Don''t


    set


    Right now, not even the


    could fix this," my words


    made Deborah sigh.


    Wo


    "Felicia, you''re tough. I''d be wavering," Deborah mused.


    "Everyone''s different with their strengths," I poked at my pizza, feeling nauseous and unable to eat.


    Just then, my phone rang. It was Graham, saying the lighting technician had arrived.


    I told Graham to bring the lighting


    tec


    eat a


    get


    in and forced myself to


    more bites. I wasn''t hungry


    but needed the energy to keep working.


    But before I could finish, Graham came in with the guest, and when I saw who it was, I was stunned.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    I wondered, ''Ernest? Isn''t he a taxi driver? How does he turn into the lighting technician I''ve been waiting for eagerly?''


    For a moment, I felt like I was hallucinating.


    "Ms. Hudson, meet Mr. Collins," Graham introduced us.


    Ernest extended his hand toward me. "Nice to meet you, Ms. Hudson."


    His tone and gaze were as if we were strangers.


    I was still seated, and from my angle, I could see his perfect jawline and irresistibly sexy Adam''s apple, which made my heart race.


    Deborah nudged me with her elbow, snapping me back to reality. I stood up and shook his hand.


    Our hands barely touched before he spoke, "Ms. Hudson, please continue your meal. I''ll check out the site."N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "No, I''lle with you," I said, standing up, but Ernest didn''t move.


    He suddenly turned to the man beside him. "Graham, have you eaten? I haven''t grabbed a bite yet. What''s good to eat around here?" "I''ve eaten," Graham chuckled and looked at me, "We can order something."


    I caught the hint in his nce and immediately addressed Deborah, "Deborah, could you please order something for Mr. Collins?" "Sure," Deborah quickly took out her phone and asked, "Mr. Collins, what would you like? Pizza, burgers, or maybe a steak?"


    Ernest gestured toward the half-eaten takeaway before me. "I''ll have what she''s having."


    My order was Deborah''s rmendation, which was a spicy beef burger.


    But Ernest was from the South. I thought spicy food wouldn''t be his thing. Yet, he chose it.


    "Okay, that''s a local specialty. It looks like Mr. Collins and Ms. Hudson share the same taste," Deborah remarked while cing the order.


    Feeling uneasy, I cleared my throat and looked at Ernest and Graham. "Shall we then..."


    "Let''s eat first. Need to have the energy for work," Ernest said, setting down his backpack and pulling out a half-drunk bottle of water, taking a few gulps.


    Watching his throat move as he drank, I couldn''t help but swallow hard myself.


    The food wouldn''t arrive for another twenty minutes. Holding the bottle, Ernest said, "Ms. Hudson, please continue your meal. We''ll check out the site in the meantime."


    After he and Graham left, Deborah nudged me. "Girl, Mr. Collins is so hot, so manly."


    Humans are visual creatures, and Deborah was instantly attracted to this man.


    I had to admit that Deborah had good taste.


    "Don''t you have a boyfriend?" I continued eating my burger.


    Deborah giggled. "Doesn''t stop me from window shopping. He''ll be gone once he has the lights set up. No harm done."


    Her words caught me off guard. I never expected the typically demure Deborah to harbor such wild thoughts.


    "yer!" I teased her, then cautioned, "Keep it in check. Don''t mess around."


    "It''s just a little fun during a dull month here. Don''t worry. I won''t cross any lines," Deborah seemed already scheming to charm Ernest.


    Remembering something Ernest had told me, I shook my head.


    Ernest''s order arrived in twenty-two minutes, and Deborah spent twenty-two minutes talking about him. Love at first sight seemed true with Deborah.


    I couldn''t help but think if Deborah


    broke up with her current boyfriend because of Ernest, I''d feel partly guilty. And I had a feeling Ernest wouldn''t be into Deborah. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Though Deborah seemed to be looking for fun only, I knew feelings could turn genuine and hurtful once involved. It was best to nip


    vek


    Deborah''s crush in the bud to spare her any potential heartache


    So, I mentioned, "He''s already interested in someone."


    "Really?" Deborah looked at me, curious. "How do you know? Do you know him?"


    Exining our acquaintance would only lead to more questions.

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    After that, my interactions with Ernest would be a topic of discussion for Deborah, leading to awkward moments for both of us, especially since Ernest had made it abundantly clear he wanted to pretend we were strangers, making it imperative that our past encounters remained a secret.


    "I don''t know him," I lied.


    "But you..." Deborah started, but I cut her off. "I guessed."


    Deborah hardly touched her meal, her mind elsewhere, particrly on Ernest. It was strange to see her like that, especially since she ordered her favorite dish, chicken parmesan. It seemed even the most delicious food lost its appeal in the presence of a handsome man.


    "Guessed?" Deborah was the type who wouldn''t rest until she figured everything out, always persistent. "What, did Ernest have it written on his face?"


    I was at a loss for words, trying to figure out a believable story, when I noticed a small charm hanging from Ernest''s bag. It was a cute little white bunny, utterly adorable.


    "That," I gestured toward the charm, "is all the proof I need."


    "How does that prove anything?" Deborah was still puzzled.


    "Come on. Don''t you think it''s odd for a grown man to carry such a cutesy charm? Unless..." I trailed off, sipping the too-sweet milkshake Deborah had ordered for me.


    "Next time, I''m sticking to lemonade," I reminded her, more to myself than her.


    Deborah ignored myment, staring at Ernest''s bag charm, muttering, "Felicia thinks it''s from his girlfriend, like telling everyone he''s off the market."


    Seeing she caught on, I patted her shoulder, standing up to leave. But Deborah grabbed my sleeve. "Felicia, maybe he just likes bunnies, heh?" I sighed speechlessly.


    "I''ll just ask him directly," she dered as Ernest and his friend Graham returned.


    Deborah eagerly helped Ernest with his takeaway, even attempting to open his cutlery. But Ernest stopped her. "I''ve got it."


    "I was just..." Deborah started, but Ernest cut her short, "I''m a bit of a neat freak."


    I nearlyughed out loud. With the ordered food handled by others from the start, if Ernest were a neat freak, he wouldn''t have considered eating it. He was trying to deflect Deborah''s enthusiasm, signaling hisck of interest in her. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    But Deborah, too caught up to notice, handed him the unopened cutlery.


    As he opened his cutlery, Ernest


    my food container.


    belongs to en.swn


    I covered it quickly, spariet


    myself from his gaze. Content


    Still, he asked, "Are you guys done?"


    "Yep!"


    "No!"


    Deborah and I responded simultaneously, with Deborah continuing to eat her cold chicken parmesan.


    Watching her, I couldn''t help but think how true the saying "love is blind" was.


    Unable to bear the scene any longer, I picked up my food container to dispose of it, only to hear Deborah blurt out, "Mr. Collins, that bunny charm on your bag is so cute. Can you give it to me?"


    I nearly tripped over my own feet at her boldness.


    "No," Ernest''s rejection was as clear as day.


    I wasn''t surprised, though I didn''t need to see Deborah''s face to feel her embarrassment. Even I was embarrassed for her.


    Then, from behind, Ernest''s voice rang out again. "I''m saving it for my girlfriend."

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    Girlfriend? Just days ago, he was all about dating me, talking about getting married, and then, he had a girlfriend. Thinking about how eager he seemed to settle down, I realized he must''ve moved on fast after I turned him down. That was just as well. It meant I could face him without awkwardness or worry.


    I briskly tossed my lunch box into the trash can and waited for him.


    Deborah came over in less than two minutes, not having finished her chicken parmesan, probably too bummed out about her crush being off the market to eat.


    "Ugh," she sighed as soon as she arrived, "all the good ones are always off the market, aren''t they? Not even a chance for a little flirt."


    Her words had me cracking up. "Deborah, thank goodness you were born a girl. You''d bankrupt yourself chasing after people if you were a guy." As I said so, Ernest walked our way, wearing a ck T-shirt, cargo pants, and leather boots, his posture exuding confidence. The man was a walking pheromone bomb.


    "Hot damn!" Deborah eximed. "Look at that swagger. He''s just, wow. Imagine getting a hug from those arms.''


    I tapped her on the head with my finger. "Ease up on the daydreams, will you?"


    "Seriously though, what kind of girl deserves a total catch like him? I''m curious," Deborah mused, unable to take her eyes off Ernest.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "I don''t know. Why don''t you ask Ernest yourself?" I suggested as I headed toward Ernest.


    After all, he was the client''s lighting consultant, and I should ensure he had everything he needed. If the lighting weren''t perfect, I''d be in trouble. Deborah quickly followed, whispering, "Just being close enough to catch a whiff would be a treat."


    I shook my head. After two years of working together, I never realized how thirsty she was.


    Ernest, Graham, and I got to work. Since Graham had emailed him the details, Ernest got straight to adjusting the lights. He quickly fixed the first issue, impressing us all.


    "Brilliant work, as always." Deborah pped, sounding like his number one fan.


    Ernest then approached me and asked, "Where''s your electrical room?"


    "Huh?" I was confused.


    het


    "The lights are heavily affected by the power supply. I need to check your current and wiring, and it''d be best to have your electrician here, too," Ernest exined.


    Without a word, I called our electrician to meet us in the electrical room.


    Graham took Deborah to check another problem area while I led Ernest to the electrical room. Both of us were silent.


    It was an awkward silence, quite ufortable.


    I broke the silence. "I thought you were a taxi driver."


    "I am. Part-time," he replied smoothly.


    Ethel had mentioned he was capable, and seeing him then, I believed it.


    A lighting technician with


    engineering skills must be well-paid, yet he still worked part-time. There must be a reason, probably financial, for him to live in such a modest ce as Ethel''s.


    Noticing his clothes, in but somehow perfect on him, I thought about how some people could make anything look good.


    "People should dress well," they say, but Ernest seemed to have the knack to make even the simplest outfit look stylish.


    "Do I have something on my face?" Ernest''s question snapped me back to reality.


    "No, nothing," I quickly replied,


    thinking of Deborah''s crush on him,


    and added, "You might not want


    Deborah to know we know each other."


    "Why''s it a secret that we know each other?" His question caught me off guard.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    I shifted uneasily, my gaze locking with his deep, sharp eyes, feeling an unexpected twinge of guilt.


    I looked away and stepped forward, muttering, "It''s not that. I don''t want people getting the wrong idea."


    "Right," he responded, his tone leaving me clueless about his thoughts.


    I didn''t press further. After all, we were adults and should understand boundaries and tact. Besides, he didn''t seem like the type to gossip.


    The silence between Ernest and me grew awkward until I finally broke it. "How soon can we get the lights adjusted?"


    Ernest shrugged. "Hard to say."


    I frowned, remembering the promise I made to Conrad. "We need it done in twenty days, tops."


    Ernest looked at me, and I braced for his response, only to hear a nomittal "Hmm."


    Was that a yes?


    With nothing more to discuss, though I could''ve brought up ourndy, Ethel, I chose not to. Bringing her up would just make things weirder, especially since she''s partly why Ernest and I are in this weird spot.


    That silent walk seemed tost forever, and I was so nervous that my back was covered in sweat.


    It puzzled me. I had faced Conrad, my ex-fianc¨¦, withposure, yet standing beside Ernest, a man from a failed blind date, left me unsettled.


    Finally reaching the control room in silence, the person in charge was already waiting. After a brief introduction, they took Ernest to review the amusement park''s electrical ns.


    When they finished, I asked, "Any issues?"


    "None!" His response left me cold. If nothing were wrong, why did Ernest need to inspect the ce? His presence implied he suspected the power supply affected the lighting. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    eline


    Confused, Ernest suggested checking the control room. The lead technician didn''t object and led the way, with Ernest and I following. Ernest observed silently, and I tagged along cluelessly, doubting my understanding of the technical details.


    Ernest interrupted the silence. "This isn''t a 220V line. What equipment is it powering?"


    The technician nced at the generator''sbel. "It''s for the park''srger machines."


    "I''ll need a list of these devices, their locations, and the lighting arrangements," Ernest directed his request to me.


    I nodded. "I''ll have Deborah bring them over."


    After making the call, I caught up and found Ernest discussing another power supply issue.


    He looked confident, and his rugged features and work attire gave him a cold, tough vibe. Lost in my observation, Ernest suddenly called, "Come here."


    As I approached, distracted, I clipped of


    a


    g piece of equipment.


    The


    Ine


    sharp, and I stumbled


    , off-bnce. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The technician nearest to me reached out, but Ernest was quicker. His arm intercepted, wrapping around my waist securely.


    His firm grip andrge hand on my waist made me feel more delicate than I expected.


    Just then, footsteps approached. "Felicia, I''ve got the..."


    Deborah''s voice trailed off, clearly shocked by the scene she walked in on.

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    Deborah teased, "Hey, Felicia, you did that on purpose, didn''t you?"


    I couldn''t believe the wordsing out of Deborah''s mouth. My side was throbbing with pain, a bruise blossoming beneath my clothes. I wanted to lift my shirt to clear my name. Risk injury for a bit of attention? I wasn''t that desperate.


    I rolled my eyes at Deborah, but it didn''t stop her from prying, "So, Felicia, what''s it like being in Mr. Collins'' arms? Strong, huh? Did it feel..."


    "Deborah!" I cut her off, "Do you ever think about anything... normal?"


    Realizing she had pushed too far, Deborah stuck out her tongue and mumbled something under her breath, too soft for me to catch.


    Nursing my sore side, I was the first to leave the control room.


    Then, I remembered Ernest had called for me, only to leave her embarrassed and in pain without so much as a question.


    I thought, ''I need to keep my distance from that guy and stay sharp, just treat him like any other client.''


    After all, it was just a brief encounter, nothing more.


    When Deborah handed off some items to Ernest and caught up, she said, "Felicia, Mr. Collins wants us to head to the control site first. He''ll join us in a bit."Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    I nodded and headed off with Deborah when my phone rang. It was Jefferson. "Where are you? Left me hanging, huh?"


    I was stunned. Had Jefferson not left? Had he managed to explore the entire park already?


    "I thought you''d left," I admitted.


    "Where are you?" Jefferson pressed.


    After I shared my location, Jefferson said he''de to find me. Yet, it took him nearly an hour to show up.


    "Did you get lost or something?" I teased upon his arrival.


    Twirling a beach ball from the water park, Jefferson didn''t miss a beat. "Me? Get lost? I''ve navigated mazes around the world. Your little park is nothing," boasted the former snooker champion, who seemed to have a thing for anything spherical.


    vel


    Conrad had told me about Jefferson''s passion for exploring mazes, having conquered all known ones and setting his sights on geologicalbyrinths. People were diverse, and so were their hobbies.


    "Even in the most confusing maze, there''s always a way home," Jefferson suddenly said, thoughtful.


    I paused and got his meaning. He told me it was okay to feel lost as long as I remembered where I wanted to go. He had reminded me before figuring out what I truly wanted.


    Despite his carefree appearance,


    Jefferson had rity about life. Most


    importantly, he cared about me, and I could see why he made the trip. He didn''te to convince me to forgive Conrad but to encourage me totet go of the past and look to the future.


    I felt a tug at my heart. "Thanks, Jefferson."


    He handed me the ball. "Anytime. Remember, no matter what happens with Conrad, I''m here for you as your friend, Jefferson." "Thanks," I said, taking the ball.


    The next moment, I felt a gentle pat on my head. "You''re a great girl. Someone out there will cherish you for who you are."


    After saying that, Jefferson walked away.


    Holding the ball that was still warm from his touch, I watched him leave, feeling a whirlwind of emotions.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    "Ms. Hudson," Ernest''s voice suddenly cut through the air.


    I returned to reality and turned, only to find him standing behind me, apanied by Deborah and the head electrician.


    For some reason, Ernest seemed frosty, which made me worry if something had gone wrong. "Mr. Collins, did you find any issues?"


    "I''ve handed the issues over to the electricians for rectification," he replied, his tone cold.


    "Ah," I acknowledged, about to ask what we needed to do next when he added, "We won''t be testing the lights today."


    "Uh?" I was shocked.


    The head electrician immediately exined, "There''s a problem with the circuit voltage that needs adjusting."


    Frowning, I asked, "How long will it take?"


    The head electrician said, "We should get it done today."


    Upon hearing that, I sighed in relief. I was dreading it might take days.


    "Is there anything else I need to do?" I turned to Ernest.


    Ernest said neatly, "No."


    I frowned, but Deborah was quicker to speak up, "Does Mr. Collins mean we''re not needed here anymore? Can we head off early?"


    "Sure, you can go handle other things. We''ll give you a shout if anythinges up." Ernest''s response genuinely surprised me.


    I had expected him to keep us burning the midnight oil, but he suggested a break.


    Before I could say anything more, Ernest had walked away with the head electrician.


    Deborah whispered, "Girl, you''ve been quite the catch since you left Mr. Wagner."


    "What?" I didn''t catch her drift.


    "First, Mr. Collins with the arm around the waist, and now, this handsome gentleman''s head pat. Girl, you''re popr with guys, Deborah''s words made me roll my eyes.


    "Enough, and that''s thest time. From now on speaking about non-work-rted stuff during work hours will cost you ten percent of your bonus," Iid down the rule. Otherwise, I could guarantee Deborah would make a big deal of any interaction between Ernest and me.


    N


    Deborah immediately covered her mouth, her eyes filled with despair.


    Ernest had dismissed us, but I


    ???


    couldn''t leave yet. Even if we''re not testing the fights, any small issue could mess it up. I headed to the control office of the amusement park, reviewed the lighting ns and the issues found, and even


    O


    h


    r¨¦watched the aerial footage taken over the past few days. Content


    belongs to


    It wasn''t until Ernest and the team wrapped up that I joined them back at the hotel.


    "Is Mr. Collins'' room arranged?" I asked Deborah.


    "Yeah, all set. Mr. Collins only needs to show his ID at the front desk," Deborah motioned for Ernest to hand over his ID so she could assist.


    "I''ll do it myself," Ernest headed to the front desk.


    Watching Ernest''s retreating figure, Deborah murmured, "So tall and so aloof, his charm is off the charts."


    Then, catching my gaze, she quickly added, "Felicia, it''s after hours now."


    Admiring someone was like cherishing an object to each of their own. I couldn''t object.


    "Let''s head up," I directed toward the elevator.


    At that moment, Ernest said, "Ms. Hudson, which room are you in?"


    I was shocked.


    Quick as ever, Deborah blurted out, "Room 306!"


    After that, Ernest told the front desk, "ce me in the room opposite or next to 306."This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I was speechless.


    Deborah''s eyes widened, "Felicia... Felicia..."


    I pulled her aside, signaling her to keep it together while I stopped there, wanting to ask Ernest why he''d like to stay so close.

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    Ernest came over in no time, his gaze natural and straightforward as he met mine. "Let''s go."


    What? He didn''t even bother to exin why he wanted to move in so close to me. I wanted to ask but felt it awkward to bring it up out of the blue.


    "Mr. Collins, what''s the deal with moving so close to us?" Ever the bbermouth, Deborah did the asking for me.


    Ernest headed to the elevator, pressing the call button. I noticed his room key. It was 308, right next to mine.


    "Just convenient," Ernest said.


    Convenient for what? It certainly left room for the imagination.


    Deborah was puzzled, too, sneaking nces between Ernest and me, then probing further, "Mr. Collins, convenient for what exactly?"


    I wanted to knock some sense into Deborah. Was she always this curious, needing to dig to the bottom of everything?


    The elevator doors gleamed, reflecting our figures. I caught Ernest''s eyes in the mirror, and for a moment, he locked eyes with me before swiftly looking away, replying to Deborah, "Everything''s just more convenient."


    His answer left Deborah and me at a loss for words.


    Deborah fell silent after that, merely tugging at the hem of my shirt. It felt like a sly fox caught by an experienced hunter.


    We quickly reached the third floor, heading our separate ways. Deborah said goodbye to Ernest cheerfully before entering our room. "Mr. Collins, if you need anything, call me."


    "Okay."


    Ernest entered his room without another word.


    As soon as the door closed, Deborah was all over me. "Girl, what''s the deal with Mr. Collins? Moving so close, does he have some ulterior motive? What if he''s a wolf in sheep''s clothing, nning something against us?"


    It was rare for Deborah to show such self-preservation despite her usual head-in-the-cloud demeanor.


    While her caution might prevent her from getting too obsessed, I feared it would affect her work. I quickly dispelled her worries. "Mr. Collins is not like that!"


    Deborah blinked in surprise. "How can you be so sure he''s not?"


    Faced with her curiosity, I regretted speaking too soon and decided to keep conversations with Deborah to a minimum in the future to save my breath.


    "Just guessing. I could be wrong. Why don''t you find out for yourself?" I teased her.


    Her eyes sparkled with mischief. "Really? I might take you up on that..."


    Then, I reached for a cushion on the sofa and lobbed it at her.


    Deborah yelped as I retreated to my room, dropping my luggage and heading for the shower.


    I stripped down and hopped into the shower.


    As the water poured over me, a thought suddenly hit me.


    I nced at my waist, spotting a bruise with hints of purple against my fair skin.


    My hand brushed over it, and for a moment, recalled the scene when Ernest''s arms were around me shook the image away, forcing my


    mind to clear.


    I hadn''t finished showering when Deborah shouted, "Hey, your phone''s ringing."


    I turned off the shower. "Who is it?"


    Deborah answered, "Don''t know. It''s an unknown number."


    I frowned slightly. "Leave it. It''s probably a wrong number."


    Whether it was a client, friend, or someone from the Wagner family, even Conrad, I had all their numbers saved.


    "Okay," Deborah responded, "How sweet do you want your lemonade?"


    "Quarter-sweet," I called back, turning the shower on again.


    After another twenty minutes, I emerged and found Deborah headed for her shower.


    Towel-drying my hair, I checked my phone and saw the call was from Gxy Harbor. My mind


    immediately went to Ethel, myel??


    landy.


    Was she missing us, or was there something she needed?


    I dialed back, and after a few rings,


    the voice on the other end caught


    me off


    guard. "Hey, it''s me.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    you


    come over?" It was Ernest


    belongs to


    "Something up?" I asked, curiosity piqued.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    "Yeah." With that word, Ernest ended the call.


    He was the man of the hour, the key figure in the lighting test, someone I couldn''t afford to upset. So, I threw a jacket over my pajamas and knocked on his door. Ernest opened it, his gaze immediatelynding on my still-damp hair, causing a noticeable swallow.


    "Still hurts?" he asked.


    I blinked, puzzled for a moment. "Sorry?"


    His eyes dropped to my waist, and I instantly got it.


    For some reason, my heart skipped a beat. "Oh, no, it''s fine."


    "Just a sec," he said and turned away, leaving me at the doorway.


    I saw hisptop on the table through the open door, realizing he had been working while I was showering. His work ethic was quite impressive.


    Ernest returned, his tall frame blocking everything behind him as I shifted my focus to him. He was still in the same clothes but with his T-shirt tucked in, making his legs look longer. He could easily pass for a runway model.


    It wasn''t hard to see why Deborah got so enchanted. After all, isn''t beauty universally admired?


    "Here, apply this. It''s great for promoting cirction and reducing bruises," Ernest handed me a small bottle, a kind of ointment.


    I took it. "Thanks."


    "If it gets worse, see a doctor," he added.


    Ernest gave me the ointment and showed me concern. Was he worried about me?


    The thought had barely crossed my mind when he continued, "I don''t want anyone''s health issues to dy our project."


    I was speechless to hear that.


    So, he wasn''t concerned about me. It was just that he didn''t want the work held up.


    I scoffed internally at my wishful thinking but smiled, "Don''t worry, Mr. Collins. I''m as keen as you are to wrap this up."


    That way, I wouldn''t have to deal with him anymore. And, I could report to Conrad and keep my distance.


    "Thanks!" I waved the ointment at him before turning around.


    Back in my room, I tossed the ointment onto the bed and sighed. For some reason, I felt inexplicably stifled and anxious.


    Deborah came out of the bathroom


    wrapped in a fluffy bathrobe,


    jumping


    onto the bed like a diver


    hitting the water, only to yelp, "What the heck is this? It almost killed me."


    She examined the ointment. "Where''d thise from? Is it yours?"


    "What else?" I grabbed it back.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Why do you have this? Are you hurt?" Deborah''s question made me want tough.


    Hadn''t she seen me get bumped


    into? But her focus was solely on when Ernest caught me,pletely ignoring the collision. Ernest giving me the ointment meant he acknowledged I was hurt.


    Suddenly, my thoughts were a mess. I closed my eyes, forcing myself not to dwell on it, andy back, picking up my phone. There were several unread messages.


    Fanny: [What are you up to?]


    Dustin: [When are you free to show me around this maze of a city?]


    Conrad''s chat page was a notification. [Your friend has withdrawn a message.]


    Thatst notification made me pause. What had Conrad withdrawn?


    A mistake? Second thoughts? Or had Conrad said something in the heat of the moment?


    My mind raced, but I decided to check Fanny''s message first, preparing to reply.


    Just then, my phone buzzed with a new friend request on WhatsApp. Opening it, I saw a profile picture of autumn leaves and the name Ernest.

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    He added me on WhatsApp, and honestly, it didn''te as a surprise.


    Currently, we''re in a work partnership, and there seems to be an endless stream of things we need to discuss every day. Communicating via WhatsApp makes everything a breeze.


    But, I didn''t ept his friend request right away. Instead, I shot a quick text to Fanny, which went unanswered¡ªshe''s probably caught up in work again.


    Opening up Dustin''s chat, I pondered for a brief moment before typing out a reply, "Caught up in this theme park project. I''ll show you around once it''s off my te."


    After hitting send, I added, "Sorry."


    Dustin was quick to respond, "No worries, just make sure you''re taking care of yourself even if you''re busy."


    I was about to type out a simple "okay" when another message from him popped up. "I''ll wait."


    Those words made it suddenly difficult to send my intended response. So, I changed tack. "Not nning on heading back soon?" I asked.


    Dustin replied, "Yeah, decided to stick around."


    That caught me off guard.


    A few secondster, I texted him back, "Your folks must be thrilled."N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    I saw the typing indicator bubble on Dustin''s end, but his reply seemed to be taking forever. Not one to wait around, I switched over to my emails, a habit ingrained in my work routine. However, after wrapping up all pending tasks, my inbox was eerily empty-a reminder that left me feeling unexpectedly hollow.


    That''s when Deborah came over, phone in hand. "Hey, have you seen this show? I''ve been bingeing ittely. The chemistry between the leads is incredible."


    I nced at her screen. The leads, both actors I liked, were in a particrly funny scene where the heroine has turned into a chicken and is furiously pecking at the amused hero.


    So, I set aside my phone and joined Deborah for a show marathon, only for sleep to im me before long. When I woke up, it was already morning. My internal clock woke me up at five, and there was Deborah, sprawled out in a way that showed too much, with her nightgown riding up.


    I covered her up and checked my phone to find messages waiting a couple from Fanny and an unread one from Dustin: "What about you?"


    I scrolled through our chat to find the context. He was asking if I was happy about him staying. What did his decision have to do with me?


    His question seemed oddly personal for two adults just coborating professionally, so I left it unanswered.


    After freshening up and standing by


    the window with a ss of water a light mist outside caught my attention. It wasn''t thick enough to block the view, just a peaceful addition to the morning.


    As I was about to stretch, a familiar figure jogging in the distance caught my eye. With his long strides and military posture, it could only be Ernest, the very vision of discipline and dedication.


    A thought struck me-I hadn''t epted his friend request yet. I grabbed my phone and confirmed it, then got ready for a quick workout.


    While changing, I applied the ointment Ernest had given me. No sense in suffering unnecessarily.


    As I was about to head down for breakfast, intending to hit the theme park afterward, a message from Ernest popped up: "Got yourself a boyfriend?" So, he added me on WhatsApp, not for work, but to ask that?

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    "Why did he ask that?"


    I couldn''t wrap my head around it, so I shot back a puzzled look.


    Ernest didn''t reply. He had already grabbed a quick bite and headed to the amusement park ahead of time.


    Overnight, the park''s electrical issues were all sorted, and Ernest kicked off aprehensive check on the lighting. I was ying the role of the inspector - he''d adjust, I''d check. If it wasn''t right, he''d tweak it again.


    And I finally understood what he meant the night before about not letting physical issues hinder work. The guy was practically a machine, non-stop, turning me into a spinning top. I hardly had a chance to take a sip of water, sometimes intentionally avoiding it for fear of needing too many bathroom breaks.


    In the time it took me to make a round, he could have adjusted another set of lights, waiting on me to approve so we could move on. It was a bottleneck.


    After three days, I was totally spent, my mouth riddled with canker sores, yet Ernest, who also skipped out on drinking water, seemed perfectly fine. Turns out, I was the delicate one in front of a man.


    "Felicia, you better drink some water before you turn into a dried-up Ethel," Deborah, who shared a room with me, was all too aware of my ordeal and felt for me.


    I cracked a smile and said, "Even all dried up, I''d still be a pretty damsel."


    With that, I tipped back my head to gulp down some water, just as Ernest''s gaze met mine. Our eyes locked unintentionally, and I nearly choked. "Why are you rushing, hon?" Deborah patted my back to ease the cough.


    That''s when Ernest came down, grabbed a bottle of purified water, and started chugging it down.


    His gulping was quick, his Adam''s apple bobbing rapidly. I found myself swallowing reflexively.


    It was a physical response, I knew.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    But for some reason, I was particrly sensitive to Ernest''s throat movements.


    Did I have a thing for Adam''s apples?


    This thought made me choke on my water again, prompting Deborah to pat my back. "Felicia, why do you keep choking? You haven''t gotten sores in your throat too, have you?"


    Her words drew Ernest''s attention, and I quickly shook my head, "No, just choked."


    "You''ve got sores?" Ernest''s focus seemed to be on my lips.


    I pursed them, shaking my head again, "No."


    "That''s not true. Felicia''s been avoiding water, scared it''ll slow down Mr. Collins'' progress. Now her mouth''s a mess, and she can''t even eat right." Deborah, ever so blunt, spilled everything.


    Ernest stepped closer, towering over me, "Open up."


    I froze, and so did Deborah, puzzled.


    The next moment, Ernest''s hand


    was


    my


    Omy chin, forcing bet


    take a look. After he


    , he announced, "Canke


    sores."


    He turned to a wide-eyed Deborah, "Go get a bottle of watermelon frost spray and some anti-inmmatory medicine for the sores."


    Deborah nodded, uttered an "Oh," and turned to leave.


    But then she spun back around, "Mr. Collins, aren''t you an electrician? Howe you know medical stuff?"


    Still in the awkwardness of having my chin grabbed, I managed, "He was in the military."


    Deborah looked at me, about to say something, but Ernest cut in, "Aren''t you going?"


    "I..." Deborah''s mouth was still moving, but after locking eyes with me, she seemed to remember something and obediently left.


    I turned to Ernest, saying, "In the future, you..."


    Before I could finish, Deborah shouted, "Mr. Wagner, hello!"


    My heart skipped a beat. Conrad Wagner?

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    Turning around, there was Conrad, locking eyes with me. But his first words were directed at Deborah. "Where are you headed?"


    "Felicia has a mouth ulcer; I''m off to grab some ointment for her," Deborah replied. At that, Conrad strode over to us.


    "Have you been drinking enough water?" he asked me, with an intimate knowledge of my habits. I tend to get inmed easily, so I mostly stick to soups and make sure I drink lots of water. Otherwise, I''d end up with either nosebleeds or painful sores in my mouth.


    After ten years of knowing each other, Conrad was well aware of this. Yet, hisment felt like a jab, reminding me of something he once said to Jefferson about being "too familiar."


    Familiar to the point where he seemed disinterested in me, captivated instead by a widow.


    "Is there a reason you''re here, Mr. Wagner?" I responded, deliberately avoiding his question and adopting a formal, almost icy tone.


    Conrad, faced with my cold demeanor, visibly frowned. He was about to speak when he noticed Ernest standing next to me. "Come over here; I need to talk to you," he said instead.


    Although I was curious about what he had to say, with Ernest around, it felt inappropriate. So, I followed Conrad a few steps away.


    But I didn''t let us get too far. "I''m on a tight schedule, Mr. Wagner. If you have something to say, please, be quick."


    Conrad stopped in his tracks, his face clouded with obvious irritation. "You''re doing this to get back at me, aren''t you?"


    "What?" His remark came out of nowhere, leaving me confused.


    "Felicia, you can throw a fit about not wanting to get married, fine. You want to make me jealous by flirting with other men, go ahead. But don''t involve people we both know. It''ll make things awkward among friends," Conrad''s words carried a lot of weight.


    It took me a moment, but then I got it, especially hisstment made me think of Jefferson.


    It seemed someone had informed Jefferson about us, but I hadn''t expected Conrad to misinterpret my rtionship with Jefferson.


    His own guilt made him suspect others, which annoyed me. "Conrad, do you think everyone acts like you?"


    He didn''t seem to catch my drift, squinting those attractive eyes at me. I couldn''t help but scoff, "Even going after your brother''s wife."


    Conrad''s expression darkened instantly. "Felicia, I''ve told you, Haley and I aren''t what you think."


    I was tired of this topic. "Whether you two have something going on or not, it''s not my business anymore.."


    "Felicia, are you just tired of me? Is that why you''re making such a big deal out of everything?" Conrad used, turning the tables on me.


    "If that''s what you think, then so be it. Didn''t you say we''re too familiar? So familiar that there''s no interest?" I was bringing up this issue again because it hurt me deeply.


    Conrad''s hands, hanging by his sides, clenched into fists. "What do you want, then?"Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "I think it''s clear we''re over, Mr. Wagner. Quit clinging on, sending me texts just to delete themter. And stop grilling me every time I chat with someone else," I was blunt.


    Conrad had never been confronted like this before. Over the years, I had always been thepliant, docile partner.


    He probably didn''t expect me to be so sharp, his face turning an ugly shade of red. "Felicia, do you really think I can''t live without you?"


    "Of course not, Mr. Wagner. You''re


    wealthy and handsome, with no shortage of women after you. Why would you be hung up on anyone?" My sarcasm was palpable Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    But then, Conrad suddenly stepped closer, "If you acknowledge that, then why can''t you let go of the small mistakes I''ve made?"


    Small mistakes? To him, his ambiguous rtionship with Haley was just a small mistakes.


    At that moment, I was more convinced than ever that leaving him was the right decision.


    His words also revealed a truth to me; he was so sure of my feelings for him, convinced I couldn''t leave him.

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    It seemed necessary to let him know how I felt.


    "Conrad, what you dismiss as minor, I find intolerable. After all these years, you should know better than anyone that I can''t stand any deceit," I said, stepping aside to put some distance between us.


    "My love doesn''t need to be a fireworks show, but I will not share my man with anyone else, not even the slightest bit. I want all or nothing," I turned as I spoke, curious to see Conrad''s reaction.


    But instead, I locked eyes with Ernest, who was standing just a few steps away, apparently having overheard our conversation.


    Our nces met briefly before I looked back at Conrad, who seemed annoyed with my ''unreasonable'' demands. "Felicia, you''ve got to understand that those days of lifelong loyalty are gone. Don''t live in a fairy tale.."


    Indeed, temptations are everywhere now; the simple love stories of old seem to be a thing of the past.


    I smiled faintly, "If that''s the case, then I''d rather have nothing at all. I won''t settle."


    Conrad was speechless at my retort. "Conrad, let''s make this ourst discussion about us. We''re done, and as Mr. Wagner, you should be able to let go gracefully."


    Conrad sneered coldly. "Fine, we''ll go our separate ways. I''m curious to see what kind of man you think you can find."


    With those words, he turned and stormed off, his immaturity showing through his actions, reminiscent of a sulking child.


    When Deborah came back with some medicine, she asked in a low voice, "Did you and Mr. Wagner have another fallout? He looked as mad as a ho."


    She always had a way of lightening the mood. I took the medicine she brought, jokingly asking, "Ho? Seriously?"N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Come on..." Deborah yfully hit me. "Did Mr. Wagnere over wanting to get back together? Maybe you should give him another chance. He must still love you, otherwise, he wouldn''t keep..."


    "I''ve got this." Suddenly, Ernest interrupted, taking the medicine from my hand to open it himself.


    "Deborah, seem to have lost my


    markers. Could you fetch me a


    couple more? One ck, one


    red,"


    Ernest requested while opening the medicine box.


    "Sure thing," Deborah, always eager to please the man who was both a heartthrob and a benefactor, hurried off. Ernest prepared the spray but didn''t hand it over. Instead, he tested it in the air and then turned to me, "Open up."


    "It''s fine, I can do it," I said, knowing what he intended but reaching for the spray anyway.


    He dodged my attempt with a simple lift of his arm, my efforts futile against his height.


    "Can you see the wound in your mouth?" he asked.


    Caught off guard by his question, he added, "Let me help with the spray. It''s just to ensure you heal quickly and it won''t affect your work. There''s no need for Ms. Hudson to


    e


    be so stubborn."


    His words made it sound almost like refusing him was a personal slight.


    Reluctantly, I opened my mouth for him to apply the spray.


    A cool sensation filled my mouth as he sprayed, causing me to shiver slightly. Then, Ernest''s hand was on my shoulder, pulling me closer to his chest. .


    n


    I tilted my head back and the sun was so bright I had to close my eyes. I just let Ernest hold me while he kept on spraying.


    In that moment of darkness, I felt as if I were floating...


    It then urred to me that although I couldn''t see the wound myself, I could have used a mirror. But by then, it was toote for regrets...

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    Medicine really does wonders. After using the spray, the burning sensation in my mouth eased significantly.


    By lunchtime, even drinking water wasn''t as torturous. But I still didn''t dare to eat anything solid. After all, food seasoned with salt and spices would surely aggravate the pain.


    "Hey, Felicia, let''s just have some bread. We can pair it with something simple like scrambled eggs," Deborah suggested, looking out for me.


    I knew she was a carnivore at heart. "I''ll stick to soup. You order whatever you fancy."


    Deborah was about to protest when Ernest chimed in, "Any chance I can join you guys for lunch?"


    It was odd hearing such a tough guy ask to share a meal in such a soft manner. I was about to decline, mainly because the whole spray incident with him left me feeling awkward, even though he seemed totally cool about it. But before I could say anything, Deborah, ever the fangirl, immediately nodded. "Of course, Mr. Collins. What would you like?"


    "I..." Ernest nced my way, replying, "I''ll have the same as Ms. Hudson, just soup."


    Deborah''s eyes widened, "Just soup? No sides?"


    "Something light. Low salt, low oil," Ernest said, gesturing to his mouth. "I''ve been cutting down on drinking water too."


    He wasn''t lying.


    "Mr. Collins got the heat too, huh," Deborah mused, then muttered under her breath, "Guess I''m the only lucky one here. Does that make me seemzy?"


    Eventually, we ordered some potato soup, saut¨¦ed cucumbers, and minced meat with vermicelli.


    "Mr. Collins, are you sure that''s enough? Don''t want you to go hungry," Deborah inquired after cing our order.


    "That''s plenty," Ernest replied curtly. He was a man of few words, mostly action, especially during the days we worked together.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Felicia, should we add a couple more dishes? Mr. Collins looks like he can eat a lot more than this," Deborah sought my opinion again.


    My mouth was already bothering me, so I didn''t want to talk much, opting for a straightforward approach. "He''s built of muscle, not appetite."


    As soon as I said that, I remembered seeing Ernest in a tank top once, washing his hair. Those muscles...


    "Felicia, I also think Mr. Collins is all muscle; just never had the chance to see for myself," Deborah said with a longing look that practically undressed Ernest.


    Facing such a tant admirer, I felt helpless. Opportunities are seized, not given. Why don''t you go ahead and ask him to strip? Then you can


    have a good look."


    "Felicia..." Deborah blushed.


    I thought she''d let it go, but then she went ahead and brought it up. "Felicia, I think Mr. Collins might be into you."


    I choked on her remark.


    "Felicia, really. The way he looks at you... and he''s always so hands-on," Deborah said, mimicking Ernest''s gesture of wanting to pinch my chin.


    I swatted her hand away. "You looking to lose your bonus?"


    "It''s lunch break," Deborah retorted confidently.


    Iughed. "Thought you had your eyes on Ernest?"


    "But he''s not into me," Deborah admitted candidly. "Felicia, Mr. Collins has got everything but the ''tycoon'' tag whenpared to Mr. Wagner." She did have a point.


    "Felicia, if you''re too shy, I can help you out," Deborah''s boldness knew no bounds.


    I couldn''t help butugh. I recalled


    velo


    how my formerndlord, Ethel, tried to y matchmaker between Ernest and me Now Deborah was on the same track. Was there really something between Ernest and me that everyone but us could see?


    "Felicia, I''m gonna ask him right now," Deborah was all set for action.


    I grabbed her arm. "Sit down. That''s enough. Ernest and I, it''s not happening."


    "Why not?" Deborah was puzzled. "Felicia, you can''t be that superficial. Mr. Collins is only a bit less wealthy than Mr. Wagner."


    To stop Deborah from causing more trouble and to avoid further awkwardness between Ernest and me, I just hummed in agreement.


    "Since when are you so shallow, Felicia? Mr. Collins might not have Wagner''s wealth, but he''s got everything else," Deborah continued her attempt to persuade me.

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    "I''m all about the money. If you don''t have it, even if you look like a god, it''s useless," I said, letting the words hang in the air. Just then, Ernest looked over. It seemed he had overheard.


    I didn''t avoid his gaze. There was no future for us anyway, so it was better he heard it straight from me.


    I wasn''t oblivious. His casual touches and spraying cologne on me today were clear signs that he had feelings for me.


    "You''re so shallow," Deborah said angrily.


    I didn''t respond or look at Ernest.


    Deborah''s phone rang. She nced at the number and said, "It''s Ivan."


    Ivan?!


    "Yeah, I''m here, in the kiddie zone at the amusement park. Does Ivan need something?... Okay,e on over," Deborah said, then turned to me. "Ivan says he''s looking for you."


    Ivan looking for me? I hoped it wasn''t about Conrad. I had just told him this morning to stop bothering me. Surely, he wouldn''t send Ivan after me so


    soon.


    Ivan soon arrived, holding a takeaway box. "Ms. Hudson, Mrs. Wagner sent you this soup, to help with the heat."


    Made by Jacqueline?! She hadn''t contacted me, so how would she know I was feeling hot? It must have been Conrad''s doing.


    If Conrad sent it, I could have easily refused. But if Jacqueline made it for me, that was a different story.


    "Thanks, appreciate it!" I took the box.


    Ivan lingered as if he had more to say, probably still feeling guilty about that trip to Crystal Bay Vis. So, I reassured him, "Don''t overthink it, Ivan." "Ms. Hudson, I..."


    "It''s not your fault. If you insist on worrying, that''s on you."


    Ivan was clear and to the point, with nothing more to add, except to remind, "Just have the soup, Ms. Hudson. It really helps."


    After he left, Deborah chimed in, "That soup is definitely from Mr. Wagner."


    Did she think I didn''t know?


    "Mr. Wagner is just trying not to let you go, keeping you as his backup n," she said sharply.


    I just gave a wry smile. What he wanted hardly mattered.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Deborah''s order hadn''t arrived yet, so I decided to start on the soup, offering some to Ernest. "Wanna some soup?"


    "No, thanks," he refused tly.


    I didn''t insist. Sharing the soup with


    Debora nudged me, "Felicia, we hadn''t even finisheck


    when


    out that hottie."


    Her antics weren''t new, but I followed her gaze anyway.


    And there he was, Dustin, smiling at me like the first day of spring. "Can''t just have soup, can you?"


    He held out a box. "My mom made these dumplings, your favorite, with cheese filling."


    "Why would Mrs. Wagner''s soup and dumplingse separately?" Deborah, ever quick to speak, blurted out.


    Dustin looked confused. "What?"


    But I got it. The soup wasn''t Jacqueline''s doing. It was Conrad''s idea, and Ivan had lied.


    He probably thought I''d toss it otherwise.


    "It''s nothing. I''ve been craving dumplings, actually," I said, opening the box. The aroma hit me right away.


    Despite


    wanted them. I grabbed one, the


    filling stinging the sore but


    letting the cheese run out.


    Dustin reached out to clean my mouth, cleaning away the escaping broth.


    That''s when Ernest''s chilly voice cut through, With a sore in your mouth, and you''re not even washing your hands before eating? Do you even want it to heal?"

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    I hadn''t washed my hands, and neither had Dustin.


    I was okay with it, but Dustin clearly felt a bit awkward.


    "A little dirt never hurt anyone," I said, trying to break the tension.


    Ernest came over, holding a pack of wet wipes.


    Dustin reached for them, but Ernest didn''t let go. Finally, I took them from Ernest, pulling out a wipe for Dustin and then one for myself.


    "Felicia, who''s this?" Dustin asked, curious about Ernest, who had a strong presence and was clearly not in the best of moods.


    "Mr. Collins, our lighting technician," I introduced.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Ernest gave me a look that felt like a ton of bricks, pressuring me to introduce Dustin as well, "This is... my brother, Dustin." "Nice to meet you," Dustin said, reaching out for a hug.


    Ernest, however, just nodded his head, and Deborah quickly said, "Mr. Collins is a bit of a germ freak."


    Dustin simply smiled, withdrawing his hand and turning to me, "Let''s sit and eat before it gets cold."


    Deborah licked her lips. "Can I have one?"


    "Of course," Dustin replied, and even invited Ernest. "Mr. Collins, you should try one."


    "I''ll stick to my soup," Ernest declined, then walked away.


    Deborah paused mid-bite, then turned to me, "Felicia, is it just me, or does Mr. Collins seem like he''s in a really bad mood?"


    I gave her a thumbs up, "You''re spot on."


    Dustin chuckled at our conversation, thenmented, "Mr. Collins does seem a bit touchy."


    "No, he''s usually alright, a bit aloof but not hostile. Today, though, he seems like he''s had a bowl of chili peppers," Deborah said, her mouth not stopping even with food in it.


    Thankfully, our ordered meal arrived,


    but after having dumplings and drinking some soup, I didn''t have much appetite left for the ordered meal, leaving Deborah and Emest to deal with it.


    Deborah was happy to join Ernest for the meal, but Ernest asked her to go ahead while he busied himself with something else.


    I clearly saw Deborah''s disappointment at being stood up, which was honestly quite amusing.


    "You seem to be in good spirits. I was worried you''d be upset," Dustin''s voice brought my gaze back to him.


    "Why would I be upset?" I said,


    taking a bite of the dumpling and sipping some soup, "I''m not the type to live and breathe only for love, When love, that person is my everything. When I don''t, they''re nothing to me."


    Dustin nodded, "That''s the spirit I know."


    "How are your parents doing?" I ventured to ask.


    It was strange they hadn''t called me again, epting the fact that Conrad and I were over. I felt it couldn''t be that simple.


    Dustin looked at me with a soft smile, "Do you think they''re okay?"


    I paused, my dumpling halfway to my mouth, as Dustin continued, "They still think you and Rad can''t really be over. They''re just giving you both some time, hoping you''lle around."


    So that was it.


    The dumpling in my mouth suddenly tasted nd. I swallowed. "They''re bound to be disappointed then."


    "Maybe with time, they''lle to ept it. Don''t pressure yourself," Dustin tried tofort me.


    I didn''t feel pressured, just guilty for letting them down since they raised me.


    "They see you as their daughter. They can''t bear the thought of you leaving home one day," Dustin added softly.


    "A daughter may leave home one day, but she can alwayse back," I replied.


    Looking up, I met Dustin''s gaze.


    There was a flicker of something in his eyes, a smile forming on his tips, "But if you were to join the Wagner family, you''d be staying at home forever."


    That was an impossibility now.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    I let out a chuckle. "In the next life, I''ll be reborn as their daughter, and then... we can be siblings."


    Dustin''s smile froze for a moment before he gestured towards the te of dumplings, "Have some more, you''ve been looking thinnertely."


    "Sure," I replied, focusing on my meal.


    Dustin kept his eyes on me until I could eat no more, and then I had some soup.


    "Rad still cares about you, making that soup under my mom''s name," Dustin remarked.


    I gave a wry smile, "Betterte than never, but still not worth much."


    The soreness in my mouth affected my appetite, so I packed up the leftover dumplings and soup. "Dustin, thanks foring all this way. Please tell your parents I''ll visit them once I''m less busy."


    I gestured towards the amusement park, "There''s less than a month until the deadline, and the lighting isn''t even set up yet. It''s really hectic."


    "Rad told me, but you need to take care of yourself," Dustin advised.


    "Yeah, I know," I said, pointing to Ernest who was busy nearby, "I need to get back to work."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Take care," Dustin reminded me again.


    Ernest skipped lunch and barely spoke to me all afternoon, acting as if he was upset.


    But for the life of me, I couldn''t figure out why.


    In the following days, Ernest became even more aloof and silent, just focusing on his work.


    That was actually fine by me; we both threw ourselves into the job, though now we had set times for drinking water and taking breaks.


    I wasn''t sure if it was for his sake or mine.


    By the end of the week, we were on schedule, but whaty ahead was still uncertain.


    The workload was super intense andpletely wiped Deborah out, to the point where she couldn''t even stay awake to watch her favorite shows before crashing.


    But I couldn''t afford that luxury. Every night, I had to review the day''s work, often not getting to bed until around eleven or midnight.


    I was truly exhausted, resorting to cold showers and foot baths to jolt myself awake.


    Ernest, who had been almost silent


    towards me, sent a message after I had just finished another cold foot bath: Are you asleep? If not, could youe over? There are a few issues with tomorrow''s testowe


    need to discuss.


    If it had been just the first three words, I''d have ignored it, but he mentioned work, so I immediately replied: Sure.


    Feeling somewhat refreshed, I grabbed myptop and knocked on his door.


    Ernest, in his olive-green tee and ck cotton pajama pants, somehow looked taller, making me feel even shorter inparison.


    His gaze fell on my face, narrowing slightly, but he didn''t say anything, just stepped aside to let me in.


    I ced myptop down, about to


    start, when he turned his own towards me and said, "Check out these spots I''ve marked, do they match the blueprints?"


    Ernest had a physical blueprint right beside him, and a digital version on hisptop, all matching mine.


    I was surprised he asked this question, but upon close inspection, I indeed found discrepancies.


    Deborah and I had missed them in our previous checks. Thankfully, Ernest caught them, or we''d have wasted time during the tests.


    "There''s an issue I''ll fix right now, and I''ll send you the others to verify," I said.


    Ernest ced a ss of water by my side and then got back to his work.


    I focused on my screen, but my eyelids grew heavier by the minute. It took several thigh pinches to keep myself from dozing off.


    Looking at Ernest, he seemed energized, as if the concept of sleep was foreign to him.


    Just when I was about to ask if we could continue tomorrow, he picked up his phone and walked out to the balcony. Soon, I heard his voice on the phone.


    His voice was so soothing that it made my eyelids droop even more...

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    When Ernest stepped out onto the porch, he caught me snoozing in front of myptop, the dim glow of themp casting a soft light on my face. His


    gaze, tender and fixed, rested on me.


    I could sense his presence, yet couldn''t muster the energy to wake.


    After what felt like an eternity, I heard his gentle voice, "Licia..."


    Licia?! Was he calling me?


    Yes, he was.


    Before I became part of the Wagner family, I was called Licia. But it had been ages since anyone called me that.


    "Brother, I''m Licia..."


    A vision of a little girl with her hair tied in two buns and a cherubic face sweetly calling out to a boy appeared before my eyes.


    The boy was aloof, a man of few words.


    Suddenly, I was the girl, and Ernest, the boy, with me clinging to his back.


    "Brother, you smell nice..."


    "Brother, there''s a little mole on the back of your neck. Let me get it for you."


    "Don''t pinch, Licia. It hurts."


    "Licia, I''m tired. Can we stop running now?"Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ...


    "Mom, I love brother. I want to marry him..."


    "Ha ha..."


    "Mom, Dad, stopughing. I''m going to marry him."


    "Licia, you can''t marry him. You''re already betrothed..."


    "I won''t marry him; he''s a jerk, a total jerk!"


    I woke with a start, my breathing erratic.


    It was incredible. How could I have dreamt of Ernest and me, especially as children, no older than two?


    Lying in bed, I zoned out for a half-minute before trying to get up, only to realize something was off the moment my feet touched the ground.


    This wasn''t my room.


    My mind raced back tost night, and I quickly nced at the bed where I had slept. Ernest wasn''t there.


    Looking down at my clothes, I saw they were untouched.


    I sighed with relief and walked out, only to find Ernest asleep on the couch.


    True to his military background, even in sleep, he was neat and orderly, which made me wonder if such rigidity was ever ufortable.


    Honestly, his precision was so impable it almost made me want to disturb it.


    He didn''t wake as I quietly moved from the couch to myptop, carefully picking it up and tiptoeing away.


    The thought of having fallen asleep here was mortifying.


    Luckily, I had taken my room key with mest night. Sneaking back without waking Deborah, the queen of gossip, was a relief.


    Checking my phone, it was only five in the morning. Knowing sleep was out of the question, I opened myptop to address the issues Ernest had identified yesterday. To my surprise, he had already resolved them all.


    S


    Staring at the screen, I lost myself for a moment before starting my morning routine and stepping out onto the balcony to enjoy the view.


    That''s when Ernest showed up again, suddenly appearing in the scene.


    Was he awake now?


    vel


    He was still asleep when I left. Did my opening the door wake him, or had he been awake all along, pretending to be asleep to spare me the embarrassment?


    From the balcony, I watched him below, my thoughts in turmoil...


    At this moment, I had to admit, Ernest was increasingly influencing me.


    [When a man and a woman spend the night in the same room and nothing happens, what do you think that means?]


    I sent this cheeky text to Fanny first thing in the morning.

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    At this moment, I knew she wouldn''t reply. I closed the chat and opened my social feed, only to find a post from Jefferson. It wasn''t just him in the photos but a group, clinking their drinks together in celebration. Among those hands, one was unmistakably Conrad''s. I recognized it because of the cheap ring he was wearing, a gift from me. Seeing that ring now made me cringe at my own naivety and feel utterly embarrassed.


    That ring was part of a matching set, the other half of which was with me, bought for nine hundred and ny-nine yuan on my eighteenth birthday. I wore the female version and gave him the male one, to which he jokingly used me of trying to tie him down. After that, he never wore it again. When I subtly inquired, he mentioned he was afraid of being made fun of for its cheapness. I knew what he meant; someone of his stature couldn''t possibly wear a ring that inexpensive. But it was the first thing I bought with my own earnings from tutoring. From then on, I never brought up the ring again, nor did he wear it. Yet there it was in the photo, on his finger.


    What did this mean? Was he trying to tell me something? I didn''t know, and I didn''t want to guess anymore. But that ring did sting, reminding me of how I had always been so cautious and admiring around Conrad.


    My thoughts were interrupted by a text from Fanny. "Who did you sleep with?" Fanny was always blunt. I didn''t reply, distracted by the photo of Conrad wearing the ring. "Conrad?" She texted again, followed quickly by, "Impossible." "Ernest?" Fanny finally guessed. She knew my life and my affairs too well for it to be a difficult guess. "The only exnation for nothing happening between a man and a woman alone together is that the man has issues," Fanny texted, stirring the pot.


    Did Ernest have issues? The image of Ernest''s lean physique shed before my eyes, instantly dismissing Fanny''s suggestion. It wasn''t that Ernest wascking; it was my charm that fell short. Thinking about how I couldn''t evenpete with a widow in Conrad''s eyes, I shook my head and ignored Fanny''s messages.


    "Felicia, you weren''t in bedst night. Where did you go? You didn''t reply to my texts, Deborah woke up with the rm, her first question catching me off guard. I wasn''t expecting her, who usually slept through anything, to notice my absencest night. Feeling guilty, I avoided her gaze. "I went for a run."


    Deborah''s eyes widened, "A run in the middle of the night? Are you punishing yourself or just overflowing with hormones and thinking about men?" Her thought process was beyond me...


    "Get lost!" I rolled my eyes at her.


    "So, why did you really go running at night?" Deborah persisted, finding it hard to believe. I didn''t reply butThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    instead changed the subject,


    reminding her to hurry downstallet


    iming a new issue had arisen. She''s always been curious, Felicia, if you''re finding problems even when you work overtime, maybe you should stop workingte."


    As we headed down to the dining room for breakfast, we ran into Ernest already there, enjoying his morning meal. "Mr. Collins, good morning Deborah greeted him energetically. Ernest nodded slightly, "Morning." I avoided eye contact and putted Deborah away to choose our breakfast. Surprisingly, she went straight for my bag, "Felicia, I''ll have what you''re having. You pick for me; I''ll save us seats."


    I was speechless.


    Deborah winked at me, clearly wanting to spend more time near her crush. I didn''t know what to say. I really didn''t want to sit with Ernest. Reluctantly about to choose our meal, Ernest spoke up, "Deborah, I can save the seats for you. It''s best to do your own things."

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    I felt embarrassed for Deborah just watching her. She was embarrassed too, but she has this knack for shaking things off with a giggle, "Sure thing, Mr. Collins, thanks for the trouble."


    Deborah set down my bag and hustled over to me, bumping against me lightly as she pulled me forward, murmuring, "Has Mr. Collins got PMS or something? He seems a bit off today."


    I didn''t reply. Deborah sensed Ernest was being harsh, but I wondered... maybe he asked Deborah to fetch her own meal so she wouldn''t tire me out. Was he being considerate towards me?


    The thought made me shiver again, and I felt like I was bing vain or maybe overthinking things.


    "Let''s sit separatelyter," I suggested after we got our meals, rememberingst night''s incident of sleeping over in Ernest''s room. I just couldn''t face him yet.


    "Why split up? Why not sit together? It''s the perfect time to discuss today''s ns," Deborah countered with a work-rted excuse I couldn''t argue with.


    But I saw through her. "You just wanna watch a hottie while you eat, right?"


    "Girl, you know me so well!" Deborah grinned cheekily.


    Knowing I couldn''t avoid sharing a table with Ernest anymore, I dropped the subject. Otherwise, Deborah might start making wild guesses again. This girl might have some quirky thoughts, but she''s sharp.


    However, just as we sat down, someone approached us. "Deborah, is that really you?"


    A pretty girl stood there, also holding a breakfast tray.


    Deborah jumped up, thrilled. "Hi, what are you doing here?"


    "I''m on a business trip. It''s been a while, hasn''t it? Mind if I join you?" the girl invited Deborah.


    Deborah nced at Ernest first, then at me, before she cheerfully agreed, "Yeah, sure."


    She picked up her tray, nodded at Ernest and me, and followed her old ssmate away.


    Suddenly, it was just Ernest and me at the breakfast table, and I felt even more ufortable.


    "You don''t have to be embarrassed. It''s not like we... slept together," Ernest''s words made me almost choke on my soup.


    Covering my mouth, he passed me a napkin. As I cleaned my mouth and


    I in and whispered sternly, "Why didn''t you wake me upst night?"


    fought to calm my cough, I leadn''t


    "I did, but you didn''t wake up," Ernest replied nonchntly, continuing his breakfast.


    "I don''t believe you." I usually slept lightly.


    "Well, that''s your problem. I did call you," Ernest shrugged, indifferent.


    Irritated and remembering that I must have ended up in his bed because he carried me, I felt a surge of embarrassment, "Even if you couldn''t wake me up, you could have taken me back to my room.


    "Alright, next time I will," Ernest''s response caught me off guard.


    Next time? In his dreams.


    I bit into a muffin viciously, then paused to remind him, "You better not let Deborah know aboutst night."


    Ernest had finished his meal and


    was cleaning his mouth, "What are you afraid of? Afraid she''ll get the wrong idea about us? Afraid it? tarnish your reputation, or scared it''ll upset your boyfriends?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.OrgPlease check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    His words made me choke again. "What did you say?"


    "Ms. Hudson, if anyone should be worried, it should be me," Ernest spoke, folding his napkin meticulously.


    "What are you afraid of, huh?" I was both confused and angry.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    "Ms. Hudson, you might not know this, but I''ve never been in a rtionship. Pure as the driven snow, unlike Ms. Hudson''s colorful love life with ex- fianc¨¦s, ambiguous flirtations, and who knows what else," Ernest looked at me, speaking in a measured tone.


    I opened my mouth to respond, but before I could, he suddenly looked down. "So, if anyone should be worried, it''s me. If word got out that you and I shared a roomst night, people might start questioning my purity."


    "Are you implying that I''ve somehow tainted your purity?" I asked, more than a little annoyed.


    "Not at all. You werepletely properst night. There was no inappropriate behavior on your part," Ernest''s tone made him sound like a damsel in distress, and me, the viin taking advantage.


    Honestly, this man is just too much!


    I seethed internally, unable to voice my frustration, and took it out on my breakfast instead.


    "If Mr. Collins is so concerned about his purity, perhaps he should keep his distance," I retorted after finishing my muffin.


    "That would be difficult unless we''re no longer working together," Ernest stood up, leaving his napkin on the table.


    I was speechless.


    After breakfast, Deborah had also finished hers. She bid farewell to her ssmates, promising to call ahead next time she was in Seabreeze City so they could catch up properly.


    Just as her ssmates drove off, she turned to me. "Felicia, what were you and Mr. Collins talking about? He seemed pretty engaged."


    I was utterly bbergasted; that girl''s mind was clearly elsewhere.


    Even while dining with her friends, her attention was on me.


    "Nothing much," I replied, hoping to cut off any further inquiry.


    Deborah blinked in disbelief, so I added, "Just work stuff, probably means longer hours ahead."


    "What?" Deborah''s smile turned into a frown instantly. "Mr. Collins really doesn''t know how to treat ady. Absolutely inhumane."


    I didn''t respond but joined her for a day out at the amusement park, waiting for Ernest who hadn''t arrived yet.


    When we got there, Ernest just showed up on a scooter.


    "Felicia,


    every day? I can''t believe there aret


    Sun Collins rides a scooter.


    still guys who do that," Deborah was astonished, and so was I. belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    wcontent


    I thought he either took cabs or public transport; it never crossed my mind he''d use a rental scooter.


    "Mr. Collins, you really shouldn''t ride


    that anymore. Join us next time; Felicia''s car has plenty of room Deborah, ever the mediator, offered on my behalf.


    Just as I was about to say something, Ernest looked at me, "Alright, I''ll take Ms. Hudson up on that offer."


    I was at a loss for words. Twice in one morning, he totally outsmarted me.


    All I could do was vent my frustration on Deborah. "Deborah, next time, could you maybe consult me first?"


    Deborah could Hell I was upset.


    "Felicia, I was just thinking about efficiency and safety. Mr. Collins is new in town, and scootering around can be dangerous. If something happened to him, how could we meet our deadlines?"


    I sighed.


    "Felicia, I promise I''ll ask you first next time," Deborah said, hugging me and trying to charm her way out of trouble.


    Reluctantly, I tapped her on the head. "Today, you''re on errand duty."


    "Sure thing, Felicia. I''ve got the legs for it," Deborah was unppably optimistic.


    "So, you''ll partner with Mr. Collins today, and I''ll coordinate with Graham on another front. I''d rather not deal with Ernest today."Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    But no sooner had I arrived at Graham''s than Deborah called. "Felicia, we''re done for the day."


    "What?" I was puzzled.


    "Mr. Collins said to take a day off," Deborah''s words set me off.

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    "What''s going on? Why the break?"


    I was practically on fire as I confronted Ernest, demanding answers.


    "Taking two days off a week is thew, and considering our workload, taking one day shouldn''t be an issue, right?" Ernest''s question left me speechless.


    I struggled to keep my anger in check. "Mr. Collins, you''re not wrong, but given our tight schedule and the looming deadline, can''t we push the break back a bit? Maybe speed up the progress, or I could offer you overtime pay."


    Ernest looked at me intently. "It''s not about the money. We''re not robots; we gotta take breaks regrly to keep running smoothly."


    He had a point, but our situation was different.


    Trying to calm myself, I asked, "So, Mr. Collins, taking a break today is absolutely necessary?"


    "Yes," Ernest replied with finality.


    I turned to leave.


    Then he added, "You should take the day off, too."


    I was fuming, turning back to face him. "Mr. Collins, just enjoy your break. Whether we rest is none of your concern."


    On the side, Deborah tried to stifle herughter with a smirk, while Ernest remained unfazed. "Ms. Hudson, without proper rest, you won''t be able to work efficiently, just likest¡ª"


    "Ernest!" I interrupted him, my palms sweating.


    This guy, I had just told him not to bring upst night, and he was about to spill the beans.


    We locked eyes, and under his steady gaze, I caved, "Fine, we''ll take a break too."


    "Deborah, let''s go," I called out to her.


    "Ms. Hudson," Ernest stopped me again. "I need your help today."N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    A wave of anger hit me, and I snapped back, "What do you need? Someone to give you a massage, or maybe scratch your back for you?"


    "No, nothing like that. I just need to grab a few things and could really use your help to show me around." Ernest exined casually.


    I was incredulous, "Fine, let Deborah apany you..."


    "I need you, Ms. Hudson!" Ernest interrupted.


    Deborah couldn''t hold back herughter any longer.


    I couldn''t help but smile at this. This wasn''t the stoic soldier Ernest; this was more like a child throwing a tantrum.


    "Mr. Collins, you''re not a kid. Don''t you think this is a bit... excessive?" I teased.


    Ernest wasn''t embarrassed in the


    slightest. I''m new here, soet


    wrong with asking you for a little help? Besides, you previously-


    "Fine, I''ll go!" I cut him off again, knowing exactly where he was heading.


    If I didn''t agree, he''d bring up my secret visit to Gxy Harbor, and I couldn''t let Deborah find out.


    "Can I join you guys?" Deborah wouldn''t miss this for the world.


    "Sure!"


    "No need!"


    Ernest and I spoke at the same time, my agreement shing with his refusal.


    Deborah looked between us, and Ernest made his stance clear, his stance clear, "It''d be


    incot with Deborah tagging


    along, don''t you think, Ms. Hudson?"


    He was passing the buck to me.


    W


    Seeing Ernest''s look, I knew if I insisted on bringing Deborah, he''d bring up the past.


    Indeed, one lie leads to a hundred more.


    Finally, I turned to Deborah and said, "Take the day off. Your boyfriend probably misses you, too."


    Deborah red at me, clearly upset I mentioned her boyfriend in front of Ernest.


    I ignored her re, and under


    Ernest''s stern gaze, she reluctantly left, looking back three times. I was sure she was suspicious about Ernest and me.


    We''d deal with thatter. For now, I had a man to handle.

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    "Ernest, what''s your game here? ckmailing me with our past andst night''s events, is that it?" I confronted him.


    "No," he muttered, avoiding my gaze.


    His evasion was a clear indication of his guilt. I clenched my fists, feeling a sudden urge to give him a piece of my mind, physically.


    "I''m a stranger in these parts, what''s wrong with asking for a little help? I''ve had your back before," Ernest spoke up again, his voice tinged with vulnerability.


    It felt as though by not helping him, I''d be the one betraying a debt of gratitude.


    Debts, whether of money or of favors, alwayse due.


    I sighed. "Alright, Mr. Collins, where would you like to go today? Got any shopping to do? Just tell me, and we''ll head out."


    "I was thinking of apartment hunting," he said, catching me off guard.


    "Apartment hunting? I thought you were just here temporarily?" I asked, puzzled.


    "I might not be going back, so I thought I''d look around in advance," Ernest''s words felt like a punch to the gut.


    I couldn''t ce the feeling, but it was definitely unsettling.


    "Your job isn''t even here," I reminded him.


    "I could resign!" he said.


    I was speechless.


    "Actually, I''m looking to rent. I can''t afford to buy right now," Ernest confessed without a hint of embarrassment about his financial situation.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    It was refreshing, honestly. In a world where so many guys put on a show, unting what they don''t have to keep up appearances, Ernest was an open book about his financial constraints.


    "And you''re considering quitting your job?" I mumbled, more to myself.


    He didn''t respond, probably lost in thought.


    His admission of financial hardship unexpectedly stirred my sympathy, and before I knew it, I was driving him towards the downtown area.


    "We''re in the downtown area. The rent here must be through the roof." he observed.


    "The suburbs are cheaper, but themute is a killer. For an engineer like you, aiming to work in this area, finding a ce in the city center makes more sense. Saves time," I suggested.


    He fell silent, and thinking of his financial situation, I added, "I could lend you some money, pay me back when you''re on your feet."


    "Are you trying to make an arrangement with me?" Ernest''s reply took me by surprise, leaving me momentarily speechless.


    I red at him, thinking about the


    ambiguous vibes between us, and the thought that he might have considered marrying me once,4 scoffed, "Wishful thinking. I''m holding out for a sugar daddy."


    Ernest''s face clouded over, and as I started the car, I suggested, "Let''s head to the suburbs."


    But as soon as we arrived at a real estate agency in the suburbs, my phone rang.


    "Hello... What? Okay, I''ll be right there," I ended the call and turned to Ernest, "You go ahead and look around. I''ve got an emergency." "What happened?" he asked, not moving.


    "I''ve got a plumbing disaster at home. Need to get it fixed ASAP," I exined.


    The call was from my downstairs neighbor, informing me that water was flooding the hallway.


    "I can fix it," Ernest offered, surprising me.


    Before I could respond, he added, "If you don''t hurry, you''ll end up paying for someone else''s renovations."


    Turns out, he knew about more than just engineering. Without further ado, I drove us to my ce.


    We arrived to find water cascading down the stairwell, with a small crowd gathered, specting about the cause.


    Ernest was out of the car before me, quickly assessing the situation. "Where''s the main valve?" he asked a neighbor.


    Pointing to a rusty cover on the ground, the neighbor replied, "Under there, but it''s stuck."


    Ernest didn''t hesitate. He lifted the


    cover and,


    and, lying t on the groundet


    stretched his arm to the rusty valve and turned it with a firm twist.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    "Stuck solid!"


    "It''s been rusted for years."


    "The ground''s raised too, burying the tap deep down."


    ...


    The onlookers chattered among themselves, but my gaze was fixed on Ernest.


    I hadn''t expected him toy t on the ground, his temples and arms bulging with veins from the effort, a testament to his strength.


    Yet, despite his attempts, the tap remained unmoved, his face turning a shade of red from the strain...


    "Young man, don''t bother yourself any further. We''ve already had a few burly men try their hand at it," Ethel, our neighbor, called out to Ernest, noticing his exertion and offering a word of caution.


    My heart went out to him, "Ernest, let''s leave it. I''ll call someone."


    No sooner had I spoken than I saw Ernest rx, "Alright then."


    He quickly got up, dusting off the dirt on his clothes, "Let''s head up and check."


    The water was still rushing down the stairs, ensuring a pair of wet shoes, "Maybe wait till it slows down a bit."


    Ernest nced at my shoes, saying, "I can carry you up."


    I blinked in surprise. "Oh, no, that''s really not necessary."


    My cheeks flushed with the words, aware that we had be the center of attention.


    Ernest seemed to catch the hint of embarrassment. "I''ll go up and take a look. Give me the keys."


    He reached out, taking the keys from my hand.


    That brief touch sent a shock racing through me. It was like being struck by lightning. It was something I hadn''t felt with Conrad.


    Conrad ang were too familiar,


    having grown up together, where et


    holding hands or hugging was the norm, so I never experienced that spark of romance.


    Now, I think I understood what Conrad meant when he talked to Jefferson.


    Ernest made his way upstairs, the water sshing under his steps, almost poetically.


    I watched him until the neighbor asked, "Sweetheart, is that your boyfriend? He seems like a capable young man, really strong."


    "And he doesn''t mind getting dirty, diving right in," another added.


    "You don''t see many like him these days; you''re quite lucky..."


    My cheeks flushed and my heart started fluttering.


    The water soon receded, and I followed upstairs. The door was ajar, the floor awash.


    I tiptoed in, heading to the bathroom where Ernest was working on the tap, "This part''s cracked, probably corroded due to disuse."


    He was right; after so many years, corrosion was inevitable.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Silent, I listened as Ernest continued, "The plumbing in this house is alkold and corroded. To prevent future issues, it''s best to rece


    ov


    everything."


    "Such a big job?" I was both surprised and a bit daunted.


    "It''s manageable," Ernest said as he removed the broken pipe, then turned to me.


    Noticing my wet shoes, he frowned


    slightly, handing me the broken piece, "You need to buy six of these connectors, a pipe wrench, twenty-two meters of PVC pipe, and four faucets; one for the bathroom sink, one for the kitchen sink, and two regr ones." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    I was momentarily taken aback, but Ernest thought I hadn''t caught all that, "I''ll text you the list, just buy what''s on it."


    "Ernest, shouldn''t we just call a professional?" The task seemed overlyplex to me.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    I''m not sure why, but theplex lighting at the amusement park never gave me a headache. Yet now, I find myself tangled in a mess I don''t want to deal with.


    "You don''t trust me?" he asked.


    "It''s not that, it''s just..." My gazended on him, noticing his shirt was clearly stained and the hem of his jeans was damp.


    Seeing him like this, I felt a twinge of guilt.


    "I''ve got this, go on," he said, patting the top of my head. "Be good."


    That touch sent a tingle through my scalp, a sensation so different from when Dustin had yfully tousled my hair not long ago.


    This feeling was hard to pin down-it was warm and sweet, with a hint of tartness, like finally finding something I didn''t even know I was missing.


    I couldn''t bear Ernest''s gaze for long and scurried away as he asked, to fetch the items he needed. When I returned, I found Ernest mopping up a puddle in the hallway.


    Entering the room, the floor that had been flooded was now spotless, as if untouched by water, and shone from a thorough cleaning.


    In the short time I was gone, he hadn''t been idle.


    At that moment, looking at our home as if it had never been flooded, a lump formed in my throat.


    "I checked downstairs; there''s no leakage, so you won''t have to worry aboutpensating anyone," Ernest added.


    Not only was he capable, but he also paid attention to every detail. I was choked up and couldn''t speak.


    Ernest began fixing the plumbing, and there I was, just watching him work with the ease of someone tuning the lights on a stage. Leaning against the doorway, I teased, "Ernest, is there anything you can''t do?"


    "There is," he replied, without stopping his work.


    "What''s that?"


    He nced back at me. "Giving birth."


    His reply instantly lightened my mood, and I quickly retorted, "You don''t have to give birth, as long as you can make someone else do it for you."


    "Ah, that''s definitely not a problem," he joined in the banter.


    But then it went quiet, and I could feel my cheeks turning red from embarrassment. Our chat had suddenly gotten a bit flirty.


    To ease the awkwardness, I added, "Ernest, anyone who marries you would be incredibly lucky."Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Why don''t you agree to marry me then?" He always had a way of catching me off guard with his direct questions.


    I lowered my gaze, taking a moment


    before responding, "I''m too


    complicated. Like you said, there''s


    n


    the ex-fianc¨¦, and the unclear romantic interests... And you, you''ve never been in a rtionship. You''re too pure; I don''t deserve you."


    Ernest didn''t respond, and after a moment, I turned away and walked to the balcony to tend to the potted flowers I''d brought home.


    Soon, I heard Ernest heading downstairs. Peeking from the balcony, I saw him back on the ground, twisting a valve open. Was it fixed?


    I went to the kitchen and turned on the faucet.


    vnd


    The water can clear and smoothly through the newly installed tap, as I lost myself watching it, I suddenly felt a pair of arms encircle me from behind.


    He semi-enveloped me in his embrace, turning off the faucet with a low voice whispering in my ear, "Ever heard of saving water?"


    My heart raced, and I instinctively tried to step away, but he didn''t budge.


    "Ernest....." I raised my hand to push him away, but instead, my palm met with his firm muscles.


    It felt as if I''d touched a hot iron, the heat spreading rapidly from my palm...

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    I was breathless, frozen in ce. Ernest didn''t move or speak, but his gaze was fixed on me. More urately, we were locked in a stare. We just looked at each other, neither advancing nor retreating. I could even feel both our heartbeats elerating...


    Until the voice of Mrs. Johnson from next door broke the silence, "That new girl renting the ce sure knows how to pick ''em. Look how clean he got the stairs."


    That snapped me back to reality. I pushed Ernest away and hurried back to the living room. But once there, I didn''t know what to do next, feeling utterly confused and flustered.


    Ernest followed, breaking the awkwardness with ease, "Is this your parents'' old house?"


    I was puzzled about how he knew, but then I saw him walking towards a wall adorned with photographs. "You haven''t changed much since you were a kid."


    The wall held my certificates of achievement and a family portrait, with me in the middle, nked by my parents, all of us wearing gentle smiles. Seeing their smiling faces now, though, there was a pang in my heart.


    "You were a great student," Ernest remarked, eyeing my certificates - not just ''Star Student'' but also ''Academic Excellence'' and ''All-Rounder''.


    "I''m still excelling," I said, unable to hide my pride.


    Ernest looked at me, "Indeed."


    He paused, then added, "In every aspect."


    His direct gaze made it difficult for me to look at him. He was too straightforward, both in his looks and words. I didn''t want any further entanglements with him, so I said, "You''ve helped a lot today. Let me treat you to dinner, and then I can help you look for a ce."Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    I had shifted from reluctance to taking the initiative. Because I owed him a favor.


    "Sure," Ernest didn''t refuse, but then said, "I need to wash my face, got a towel?"


    It was then I remembered the grime on his face and clothes, "Wait here, I''ll go buy you a shirt."


    Our area, though remote, had a local supermarket nearby that sold pretty much everything.


    "No need," Ernest refused, "Just a towel will do. I''ll just wipe it off."


    I wanted to insist, but his firm look made me relent. I went to the bathroom, grabbed my towel for him, "Here, use this one. I don''t have a new one."


    He simply responded with a


    "Thanks," and started to wash his


    face. For some reason, I didn''t leave. I watched him wash his face in a rugged manner, sshing water all over even running his hands through his hair a couple of times.


    Though it wasn''t cold, he was using cold water. I was about to remind him when he began drying his face and hair with the towel. When he looked up, he saw me standing behind him in the mirror.


    At that moment, I felt embarrassed again, as if caught spying. I didn''t know why I felt so flustered and lost around him again. It was like being an inexperienced young girl when it came to matters of the heart.


    Even though Conrad and I were discussing marriage, we never really shared these sweet, intimate moments.


    Just like Jefferson said, Conrad and I were more like siblings - there was affection, but not the kind of thrill you get from a romance.


    "Aren''t you cold?" I asked him through our reflection in the mirror.


    "I''ve always used cold water, got used to it in the military," he said, inspiring both admiration and sympathy in me.


    Is cold water a military thing?

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    "Do we have any wipes at home?" he asked me again. "Or even a towel would work. I just need to wipe myself down."


    He was holding one of my towels but seemed hesitant to use it on his own clothes.


    "We''ve got some face wipes. They''ll do the job if you wet them," I said, pulling out a couple for him.


    He looked slightly puzzled at the face wipes, as if he had never seen them before.


    I couldn''t help butugh. "Mr. Collins, don''t tell me you''ve never seen these before?"


    "Well, first time," he admitted with an endearing cluelessness.


    Well, that made sense. He''d never been in a rtionship, and without any women around, it was no wonder he was unfamiliar with face wipes, a novelty of thest few years.


    "These are disposable, usually used for washing faces," I exined, dampening the wipes for him and handing them over.


    Ernest started cleaning the dirt and grime off his body, and I noticed there was some on his back too. Naturally, I grabbed another wipe and started helping him clean it off.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    The moment I touched him, I could feel Ernest stiffen slightly, but I pretended not to notice and continued wiping.


    Then, I spotted a mole on the back of his neck, and for some reason, it reminded me of a dream I had a dream about a boy with a simr mole.


    I was momentarily lost in thought until Ernest called my name, snapping me back to reality. I realized the wipe in my hand had soaked his shirt through.


    "Uh, that should do it," I said, withdrawing my hand.


    Looking at the mole on his neck, I couldn''t help but ask, "Ernest, have you had that mole since you were little?"


    He touched it lightly. "Yeah, since I was a kid."


    My heart skipped a beat. Could the boy in my dream actually be Ernest?


    It was bizarre. I hadn''t known Ernest for very long, so how could I dream of him as a child, let alone have him carry me on his back?


    Dreams are just a figment of the


    imagination, sure, but this one fall!


    oddly specific and real, especially since I had no idea Ernest had a mote on his neck until today.


    "I''m good now, let''s go," Ernest said, turning around and pulling me out of my tangled thoughts.


    As we headed downstairs, we


    bumped into Mrs. Thompson from


    the upstairs apartment. Sheplimented Ernest, "Such a nice young man. Doe over more often, maybe help us out too."


    Inside, I was rolling my eyes. Mrs. Thompson definitely didn''t hold back when it came to asking for favors.


    Ernest, however, just smiled and agreed. "Sure."


    Such a people-pleaser, always ready to help out.


    But I doubted he meant it. How could he possiblye back here?


    Outside, Ernest looked around the neighborhood. "This ce might be old, but it''s got a nice vibe."


    "It used to be better. Now it''s mostly renters, not what it used to be," I replied nonchntly.


    He hummed in agreement, and as we got into the car, he suddenly asked, "How much is the rent around here?"


    I turned to look at him. "Why?"


    He buckled up. "Just checking the market, for when I look for a ce."


    It seemed like an innocent question, but something felt off.


    "What''s Ms. Hudson treating me to?" Ernest changed the subject before I could dwell on it.


    "What do you feel like eating?" I asked as we drove away from the neighborhood.


    "I''m easy. I''ll have whatever you''re having," he said, always so amodating.


    Thinking of how he had helped me out so much today, I decided to treat him to something special. But just as we entered the restaurant, spotted someone I wished I hadn''t seen.


    And, of course, that person saw me too. After a moment of surprise, they started walking my way.

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    If there''s one thing I''ve learned in life, it''s that some people have the thick skin of a rhinoceros. And Haley? She''s the queen of them all.


    When I saw her strolling towards me, a single thought shed through my mind: Shameless people are invincible. In a world where morals should matter, you''d think someone like her, ying the other woman, would at least have the decency to avoid the wife. But nope. Here we are, in a time where shame is apparently a forgotten concept.


    She strutted up with that "look at me, aren''t I fabulous?" attitude that really got under my skin.


    "Felicia, fancy seeing you here," Haley chimed, her eyes darting to Ernest beside me, though they''d been glued to him since she arrived. It''s like she couldn''t peel her gaze away from him, as if by some maic force.


    And honestly, I didn''t even want to start describing how attractive Ernest was; it was like everyone, young or old, couldn''t help but sneak an extra nce his way. The best proof was Ethel back in my neighborhood, always sneaking peeks.


    "Yeah, what a coincidence," I replied, my tone anything but warm. It wasn''t that I was petty; I just couldn''t stand her smugness, acting all high and mighty while trying to y the victim.


    Had she been upfront about her interest in Conrad, I might have backed off. But no, she chose to step on every single one of my nerves, so any difort she felt was on her.


    Sure enough, my sharp words seemed to hit a nerve, making her visibly ufortable. With Conrad not here, who was she trying to impress? Ernest?


    Everyone has a bit of vanity, thinking they''re the most attractive person in the room. Haley, with her decent looks, probably had that in spades, especially now, ying the young widow in need of a good man.


    But hadn''t shetched onto Conrad already? What was with this wandering eye every time a decent man walked by? Was she only interested in the men around me?


    Even though Ernest and I were nothing, I didn''t like the idea of Haley setting her sights on him. Watching her antics, I couldn''t help but mock, "Ms. Perez, here for the maternity special? The menu here is indeed excellent, quite fitting for someone in your... delicate condition."


    Her face turned from red to white, a clear giveaway of her embarrassment, especially with a quick nce at Ernest.


    I couldn''t help butugh. It was so obvious she was putting on a show to get Ernest''s attention. Was she trying to keep her options open, with Conrad just one of many?


    The idea that Conrad might not be her only target was both surprising and, in a twisted way, satisfying.. wondered how Conrad would feel, knowing he was just one fishin Haley''s pond.


    "Ready to order?" a server approached us, breaking the awkward tension.


    "Yes, let''s find a nice spot," I said, eager to leave Haley and her drama behind.


    Walking alongside Ernest, I leaned a bit closer to him, perhaps closer than intended, and stumbled slightly.


    Ernest, ever the gentleman, quickly


    steadied me by the shoulder and


    didn''t let go.until I moved away from him. We then settled into the seats the server had guided us to, with Ernest never once asking who Haley was. His respect for boundaries was truly refreshing.


    "What do you feel like eating? Pick whatever you want," I said, scanning the QR code for the menu and handing my phone to Ernest.


    This time, he took the task seriously, carefully browsing through the choices, asionally tapping the screen.


    Meanwhile, I nced out the window and saw Haley on a call. Was she talking to Conrad?


    My question was answered when I


    spotted Conrad''s car pulling up. He got out opened the door for Haley with such care, an act of chivalry he had never extended to me during our time together.


    It was a stark reminder of the difference between being someone''s priority and being an afterthought.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    If only I hadn''t looked, it would''ve saved me the heartache.


    Just as I was about to divert my attention, I caught Conrad turning around. His gaze shot through the ss of the floor-to-ceiling window, his brows furrowed in a clear sign of displeasure.


    I didn''t linger on him, though, and instead, turned to Ernest, who had just finished ordering and handed me his phone to review our selections. And there it was, a list full of my favorites.


    But how could he know? We weren''t close enough for him to know my food tastes. Did he share the same taste as me?


    I lifted my gaze, intending to ask, but then hesitated. Asking too much might show I cared more than I should, and I couldn''t afford to let Ernest see that.


    So instead, I asked, "How about a drink?"


    ¡°I don''t drink,¡± he declined, adding, "Plus, I''ve got some errands this afternoon."


    Right, he was going to see some apartments.


    I assumed it was because of his ns he refused the drink, so I said, "No worries. I cane with you to check out the ces, make sure you don''t get swindled."


    "No need, I''ve already..." He paused, and I looked at him, waiting for him to finish.


    Our eyes met, his gaze steady, "I''ve decided to look around by myself, see more options."


    I nodded, secretly relieved. I wasn''t too keen on tagging along anyway, fearing any mishap could somehow be med on me.


    With alcohol off the table, I ordered us soft drinks instead and ced our order.


    Suddenly, the room dimmed and a voice I knew all too well filled the space, "Aren''t we on a tight schedule? What''s with the leisurely lunch?" Conrad, that piece of work, had decided to grace us with his presence. I could only wonder what Haley had told him to rile him up this time. His words annoyed me. Did he think we didn''t even deserve a break for a meal because of work?


    I was about to retort when Ernest beat me to it, "We''re off today."


    Conrad''s icy gaze shifted between us,nding on me. "Who approved this day off?"


    "I did," Ernest spoke up before I could.


    Conrad''s expression darkened.


    "You? You''re just a lighting


    technician What right do you have


    to demand a day off? You''re


    Qu


    supposed to ensure the lighting setup ispleted and approved without dy."


    His words were a clear insult.


    I red up. "Mr. Wagner, I''m in charge here. I approved the day off. What, do you expect us to work like mules without a break?"


    My analogy might not have been perfect, but it was fitting.


    Ernest then chimed in, "I might just be a technician, but surely Mr. Wagner, you understand the urgency here?"


    Conrad, cornered by our joint rebuke, turned a shade of iron blue.


    "Fine, enjoy your break. Consider this meal on thepany," he spat out before storming off to settle the bill at the front desk.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    I couldn''t help but mock, "Mr. Collins, did we under-order?"


    Ernest didn''t reply, his gaze making me somewhat uneasy.


    Just as I was about to look away, he said, "You got a text." "Did I? Let''s see," I followed his cue and checked the message.


    bet


    My ears burned red as I read the message from Fanny: "Is Mr. Collins not into you? How could he possibly share a room with such a knockout and not make a move?"


    I instantly regretted my nosiness.


    This morning, after sneaking out of Ernest''s room, I''d spilled the beans to Fanny about my awkward sleepover. She hadn''t replied until now.


    She could''ve kept her silence, but no, she chose the exact moment Ernest had my phone to send that message.


    Embarrassed, I couldn''t even lift my


    head as Ernest''s voice came


    through, low, "For the record, I''m in


    perfect health, and everything


    functions just fine."


    I was speechless.

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    I was so embarrassed that if there was a hole to crawl into right then, I would have seriously considered jumping in.


    But there wasn''t.


    And I knew, the less I dared to face this issue head-on, the more Ernest would overthink it.


    Plus, Ernest had a way of being so straightforward with me, not mincing his words, whether it was time to act or speak his mind.


    It''s like I wasn''t even a stranger to him.


    With that thought, I tried to lift my head naturally, "Oh really? Talk is cheap."


    "Hmm," Ernest took a sip from his ss, "I could..."


    Hearing those words set off rm bells in my head, "Ernest, zip it."


    But I ended up losing this battle.


    "I mean, if you need proof, I could go to the hospital," Ernest went on anyway.


    Even though it wasn''t exactly a hard pill to swallow, his words still made one''s mind wander.


    Why would I need him to prove anything? I''m not his anything.


    "Mr. Collins, you should save your proofs for your future wife," I said, getting up and making my escape towards the restroom.


    But just as I turned the corner, my arm was caught, and the familiar scent told me who it was without looking.


    Conrad was holding my arm, "Felicia, do you think it''s appropriate to dine here with a mere lighting technician?"


    His face was full of jealousy, a clear sign of anger, and I couldn''t help butugh, "Are we not allowed to eat here? Did Mr. Wagner buy out the ce?" "Felicia," Conrad frowned. "Even if you want to date a man, at least find someone decent."


    Both in the past and now, every word from him was dripping with disdain for Ernest.


    Of course, it was a dig at me too.


    "Ernest is a senior engineer, with double degrees from Cambridge. How many of those credentials does Mr. Wagner have?" I retorted mockingly.


    I only found out about his credentials this morning after some research.


    Conrad was left speechless by my question. Although he was a corporate tycoon, his academic achievements weren''t anything to write home about, not even close to Dustin''s.


    But he had a sharp mind for business, which made the Wagner Group a leader in the industry in just a few years.


    Everyone has their strengths and weaknesses, true, but Conrad was too proud, only seeing his own brilliance and ignoring others.


    "Felicia, do you really see me that badly?" Conrad''s face reddened with frustration.


    eN?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "You''re not terrible," I didn''t kick him while he was down. After all, he was the man I had a crush on for ten years. If he was garbage, it would only reflect poorly on my taste.


    "But you''re no better than Ernest," I pressed, using Ernest to put him in his ce.


    Conrad''s grip on my hand tightened almost to the point of pain, yet he had been so gentle with Haley just moments earlier.


    A sharp pain crossed my heart. "Conrad, let me remind you, we are nothing to each other now. Who I dine with or what I do is none of your business."


    My words only made his face sour


    further, but he scoffed, "Felicia, you''re so afraid of beingughed at. If you want to prove you''re capable, find someone better than me, someone superior."


    Iughed too, Conrad, you''re with a widow and not afraid of being mocked, so why should I be? And just to remind you, if you found someone better than me, I''d


    el


    genuinely wish you well. But here


    you are, with a widow, pregnant with


    another man''s child..." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I paused. "But then again, that does showcase Mr. Wagner''s magnanimity and kindness."


    Conrad was left speechless by my retort, unable to utter a word.


    I pulled my hand away and headed to the restroom.


    Standing in front of the mirror, I didn''t like what I saw.


    Even though Conrad and I had parted ways, his harsh words still stung.

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    And there he was, clearly green with jealousy.


    What a jerk, huh? Flirting with the young widow on one side while not wanting to let go of me on the other. He really wants to have his cake and eat it too.


    I spent several minutes in the restroom beforeing out, only to overhear Haley''s voice, sounding pitiful, "Rad, you still have feelings for Felicia, don''t you?"


    "She''s my fianc¨¦e," Conrad''s reply confirmed my suspicions; he still had feelings for me.


    "But she broke up with you," Haley''s voice was soft and delicate.


    She really knew how to y her cards right in front of a man, even her voice was perfectly modted.


    "That was her breaking up, not me. Besides, she can''t live without me. She was just angry; she''ll get over it," Conrad''s words took me by surprise.


    So, he considered my breakup just a tantrum, still believing I couldn''t leave him.


    But him saying all this in front of Haley, did that mean there was really nothing between them?


    "You men are all the same, not appreciating what you have until it''s gone, and then not willing to let go," Haley mocked Conrad.


    He remained silent, and then Haley continued, "If you''ve already made up your mind about Felicia, why keep being nice to me, leading me on?"


    I held my breath; I was curious too.


    Before hearing all this today, I really thought there was something between him and Haley.


    But if there really was something, he wouldn''t openly admit his feelings for me in front of Haley.


    But Conrad didn''t answer, leaving me in the dark, so I quietly stepped forward.


    They were standing in the hallway, opposite a full-length mirror, through which I could see Conrad and Haley.


    Conrad was looking down at his feet, his expression somber.


    "Rad, if you love Felicia, why did youe close to me and kiss me?" Haley''s voice made my whole body stiffen.


    Had they really been that close? It felt like my heart was being bitten, and then it snapped.


    "Conrad, say something," Haley suddenly became emotional, grabbing his shirt.


    "Why did you kiss me? If you hadn''t,


    Aiden wouldn''t have seen, and


    then..." She didn''t finish her sentence


    before her voice faded, and I saw her body go limp, with Conrad quickly wrapping his arms around her.


    "Haley, Haley," Conrad called out in panic, then lifted her up and hurried away.


    I stood there, motionless, watching through the mirror as Conrad carried Haley away in a flurry.


    So, Haley said Conrad kissed her


    and Aiden saw it. It turns out


    thing wasn''t recent; it had be


    going on for a while.


    He had betrayed our rtionship long ago.


    "Are you Ms. Hudson?" a waitress came in, asking me.


    I snapped back to reality and looked at her; the waitress exined, "There''s a Mr. Ernest waiting for you outside."


    Hearing this, I clenched my fist tightly, thenposed myself and walked out of the restroom.


    Ernest was standing not far from theThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    loom, his tall figure casting in the backlight, solid as


    an anchor. Content belongs NovelDrama.Org


    He walked over, asking, "What''s wrong?"


    I swallowed the lump in my throat, "Ernest, I can''t join you for dinner."


    "Alright, then we won''t eat," he said, reaching out to me.


    But I stepped back. "You go ahead, I need to leave."


    Without waiting for his reaction, I quickly walked away.

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    I was at a bar from 3 PM to 9 PM, sipping drinks more to pass the time than to get a buzz. Eventually, I reached a state of mental nkness and physical lightness.


    The owner, James, knew me well enough to keep an eye out, ensuring my solitary drinking sessions didn''t end in trouble.


    "When are you nning on heading out? Someoneing to pick you up?" James had this fatherly concern about him, looking to be in his fifties, reminding me of what my dad would have been like had he still been around.


    "I guess now''s good," I mumbled, not really wanting to leave.


    But, work awaited me tomorrow, and I needed to rest up. Tonight marked the definitive end of whatever was left of my connection with Conrad.


    I started to get up, but James intervened, "I can''t let you leave like this. I''ll get someone to drive you."


    Over the years, James turned his bar, tucked away in a little alley, into a hotspot for regrs seeking a familiar haven.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    My first visit was during my school days, driven by jealousy and heartache after seeing Conrad dance with a girl who had a crush on him. I ended up here, drowning my sorrows.


    That night, I drank till I passed out, waking up to an empty bar and some soup prepared by James. He advised me then, "Whenever you feel down and out,e here. It''s not safe anywhere else. Bad things can happen."


    Since then, this bar became my refuge, my escape. James never stopped me from drinking my feelings away but made sure I was safe. His protective nature stemmed from a personal tragedy-his daughter, at 16, fell victim to abuse after seeking sce in alcohol over a heartbreak, leading to her untimely death.


    The bar became his mission to protect girls like me, offering a safe space amidst our heartaches.


    "Okay," I agreed, not wanting to worry him further.


    "Just wait here, don''t go wandering off," he instructed before turning away.


    "James," a familiar voice called out.


    I looked over to find Dustin approaching.


    A smile crept onto my face. "James, looks like I won''t be needing that ride after all."


    Dustin was no stranger here. Our paths had crossed several times before under this very roof. Meeting him again tonight felt like more than a coincidence, but I knew better than to dwell on it.


    "Let''s settle the tab," I gestured towards James.


    velibe


    "It''s on me next time," James refused, but Dustin, without a word, scanned a QR code, paying a generous 2000, much more than what my drinks cost. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    James wanted to protest, but Dustin cut him off, "Keep the change for her future tabs."


    Next time? Did he think I was some kind of drunk?


    But, letting him believe I was too tipsy to notice suited me just fine.


    Supported by Dustin, I stepped out into the cool night air, clearing my head slightly.


    "Do you prefer a drive, or we go old school with a bike?" Dustin asked throwing me back to a time before I even had my driver''s license when bike rides were our thing after nights like these.

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    It had been ages since Ist rode a bicycle.


    "Bike," I pointed towards one nearby.


    Nowadays, unlocking a bike was as simple as scanning a QR code with your smartphone. Dustin was already on it, scanning one for himself. I reached for my phone, eager to do the same, but he stopped me, "You''ve had a drink. You can''t ride."


    "Since when do they check for DUI on bikes?" I asked, tilting my head in confusion.


    "Yes, they do, and..." Dustin gently pulled me by the arm; his grip was nothing like Conrad''s, which always left a mark. His touch was soft, "You''ve been drinking. It''s dangerous to ride."


    Dustin was the epitome of gentleness, a phrase that seemed tailor-made for him.


    Iughed, "But you''re here, aren''t you?"


    "If you want to ride, let''s do it another day. But not tonight. I''ll take you," Dustin led me to the bike he had unlocked.


    He got on and pulled me up behind him. "Hold on to me, Felicia. Don''t fall off."


    I clutched at the fabric of his shirt, "Okay."


    As the night air brushed against us, these moments with Dustin on a bicycle became a cherished memory. Conrad never rode bikes; he was all about motorcycles.


    They were brothers but as different as night and day. One, a gentleman through and through, the other, wild and unrestrained.


    "Feeling down today?" Dustin broke the silence.


    "No, I''m fine," I stubbornly denied.


    "Still hung up on Rad, huh?" Dustin pushed further.


    I huffed and lightly punched him, "Who says I haven''t moved on? After today, Rad and I are done. He''s him, and I''m me."


    Dustin fell silent, continuing to pedal forward. Suddenly, I said, "Take me to the hotel, I have work tomorrow."


    "Felicia," Dustin called out suddenly.


    Just as I was about to respond, he asked, "Why can you only see Rad? Why, when it''s between him and me, do you only see him?"


    I clenched his shirt tighter, my heart missing a beat.


    I wasn''t oblivious to his feelings for me; I just hadn''t wanted to acknowledge them.


    It turned out he didn''t really see me as just a sister.


    "Because he was my fianc¨¦, that''s what everyone told me," I answered.


    "Now that you''re not with him anymore, do I... do I stand a chance?" Dustin hesitated before asking.


    My heartbeat elerated, and it took me a moment to reply, "You''re like a brother to me."


    Dustin said nothing more, just rode


    I


    silently to the hotel where I was staying. As I got off the bike, the alcohol hit me hard, and I nearly stumbled. Dustin caught me ina sh his foot pushing the bike to a stop, "Let me take you up."


    "No, it''s fine," I tried to pull away.


    But Dustin held on tighter. "Felicia, I don''t want to be just your brother. I want to take care of you, always."


    I stood there, a lump forming in my throat.


    "Felicia, if you were still with Rad, I would never have said this. But now that you''re not, I want to try," Dustin''s voice was a deep, resonant whisper, heavy with emotion in the quiet of the night.


    I felt so overwhelmed I could barely breathe, let alone speak.


    After a moment, I managed to look up, "I''ve always seen you as a brother, nothing more."


    A shadow of disappointment flitted


    across Dustin''s face, quickly


    followed by a look of pain. "Then,


    can we start now, trying not to see me as just a brother?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Ms. Hudson, out sote? Don''t you have work tomorrow?" came a voice, breaking the tension.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Ernest approached, dressed casually in dark grey pajamas and hotel slippers, yet his stride was confident.


    Lost in my thoughts, I felt a sudden grip on my wrist. Ernest had reached us, his presence changing the atmosphere as Dustin''s grip tightened in response.

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    The scene unfolding before me was unexpected, snapping me back to reality in an instant.


    A woman stuck between two men... Frankly, it was awkward.


    At that moment, I knew I had to make a choice to break this stalemate, and one thing was crystal clear: Dustin and I were a no-go.


    If I had to choose, it would only be Ernest. Conrad and I were practically at the altar already; there was no way I was going to bail on him, only to get tangled up with his brother.


    "Dustin, I''m beat," I finally said.


    That seemed to do the trick. Dustin tightened his grip on my hand for a moment before letting go.


    Ernest took my hand and led me away. I didn''t look back, but I could feel Dustin''s gaze on me the whole time.


    Maybe it was the wine, or just my head spinning, but I missed a step on the hotel stairs. The next thing I knew, Ernest had scooped me up.


    "Put me down," I said, tugging at Ernest''s shirt.


    "If you want him to give up, keep quiet," Ernest murmured.


    Remembering Dustin''s words, I stayed still in Ernest''s arms, not wanting toplicate things further. Dustin was like a brother to me, truly. I didn''t want to ruin that.


    Dustin was the reserved type, not one to throw around the word ''love'' carelessly, nor to cling desperately. If he thought there was someone else for me besides Conrad, he''d likely step back.


    Eventually, Ernest carried me all the way to the hotel room door without putting me down.


    If I could understand Dustin''s feelings, how could I not see that Ernest had feelings for me too?


    Today, I had cut off any possibility with Dustin, and it was time to clear the air with Ernest too.


    As he put me down, I didn''t let go but instead clutched the front of his shirt, gazing boldly into his eyes.


    "Ernest, you''re quite the looker," I blurted out.


    "Hmm," he allowed me to stare.


    They say alcohol emboldens the meek. My fingers traced his proud nose, "You must have a lot of girls liking you, right?" "Hmm," he admitted with confidence.


    Iughed, my finger moving to the corner of his eye, "Deborah likes you too."


    It wasn''t that I was betraying Deborah''s secret. Her crush was almost written on her face, and Ernest wasn''t blind.


    "And what about you? Do you like me?" Ernest didn''t hum this time; he went straight for the question.


    I paused, then shook my head, "No."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Ernest''s eyes narrowed slightly, but he didn''t ask why.


    I said it anyway, "Ernest, I don''t want a man who''s wanted by everyone, don''t likepeting. I just want someone who''s mine alone, even if he''s not as handsome as you."


    "Okay," he replied.


    I smiled, asking, "What does that mean?"


    He looked unfazed. "Just that I understand."


    I didn''t try to wrap my head around his response. Instead, I let my hand slide from his cheek down to his shoulder. "Ernest, don''t flirt with me, don''t be nice to me..."


    As I pulled my hand away and stepped back, Ernest caught my waist. "The fact that I like you and want to pursue you is my business. How you respond is up to you. Just take care of yourself, don''t tell me what to do."


    Now I was the one confused. He likes me but tells me not to mind?


    "So, you mean you''ll keep flirting with me? Keep trying to charm me?" I asked bluntly.

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    "Yes." he replied.


    I was about to say something when he whispered again, "I can''t help it, I can''t help wanting to be close to you, to treat you well, and that includes... flirting with you."


    Indeed, if love could be controlled, it wouldn''t ensnare everyone from mortals to the divine.


    I was at a loss for words, but Ernest just let go of me. "Go back to your room, drink some water, and if you need anything, just call me."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    After he said that, he let go of my hand and pointed to my purse. "Give me your key card, I''ll open the door for you."


    "No need," I snapped back to reality, pulling away from him. "I can do it myself."


    I hurriedly fished out my key card, swiped it to open the door, and then leaned against it, unable topose myself for a long time.


    When Deborah came back, I was already lying in bed. She was tiptoeing, probably to avoid waking me up.


    I didn''t open my eyes because I didn''t want to talk, but I heard Deborah mutter softly, "Sleeping just fine, mying here was pointless." Hearing that, I twitched my fingers under the nket, realizing Deborah must have been sent by Ernest to check on me.


    Ernest...How did I get entangled with this man?


    I couldn''t figure out why, and soon, I drifted off to sleep.


    My dreams were chaotic; I even dreamed about my parents and the car crash they were in.


    Even though I had never seen the crash scene, I had sneaked a peek at their case file at the police station and saw the photos taken.


    Those images were etched into my mind, haunting my dreams.


    When I first joined the Wagner family, I used to dream about it more than once. In recent years, the dreams had almost stopped. But that night, I dreamed about it again.


    I woke up before dawn, checking my phone to see it was five in the morning.


    Lately, I''ve been waking up at this time, regardless of howte I go to bed.


    Despite drinking a lot the night before, my head didn''t hurt, and I felt clear-headed.


    There were a few missed calls and messages on my phone because it was on silent, I didn''t notice.


    Fanny had called twice, and there was also a message from Jacqueline.


    I wasn''t sure what Jacqueline wanted, but I had a bad feeling it might have something to do with Conrad.


    But I had made my feelings clear, and she hadn''t reached out recently. Could this be about Dustin?


    I pondered for a moment before


    deciding to reply to Fanny first. It et


    was too early for a call, so I opened the chat and saw several messages from her.


    [Why didn''t you answer? Are you alright?]


    [Did Mr. Collins abduct you?]


    [Call back or text, or I''m calling the cops.]


    [Were you at James''s bar? Did something happen?]


    Fanny must have checked with


    One might havee kno


    Safter failing to find me, or et


    on my hotel door. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    I sent Fanny an emoji and a message: "Her majesty is fine, just had a sudden urge for a little drink."


    After sending the message, my phone rang; it was Fanny.


    She must be on a night shift again, or she wouldn''t have replied so quickly.


    Not wanting to wake Deborah, I went to the balcony to answer, and my eyes caught Ernest running below.


    This time I turned away, chatting with Fanny.


    When I finally told her about Ernest seeing the message, Fanny burst intoughter, then said, "Felicia, think Ernest could be a catch, why not


    give it a shot?" Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "I turned him downst night, not interested," I made my stance clear.


    "Alright then, once bitten, twice shy," Fanny sighed.


    After hanging up, I went to shower. When I came out, my phone rang again; it was Jacqueline.


    Hesitating for a moment, I answered, "Jacqueline..."

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    As expected, the moment Jacqueline''s call came through, it was to summon me home for dinner. Deep down, I knew the dinner was just a pretext; she definitely had something else up her sleeve.


    "Jacqueline, I''ve already had a taste of those pies you sent over, but getting hometely has been a bit of a stretch. The amusement park project is on a tight deadline, and I''m swamped night and day. I''ll swing by when I catch a break," I declined but made a vague promise.


    "Ah, this Conrad, why would he put on you such a tight deadline? I''ll give him a piece of my mind," Jacqueline feigned anger.


    "Jacqueline, it''s not his fault. The project''s timeline was set in stone from the get-go," I exined.


    Business is business, and Conrad never hassled me at work for our personal grudge.


    "Alright then, workes first," Jacqueline hung up, her disappointment and discontent clear as day.


    But it couldn''t be helped. Work was pressing, and even if it wasn''t, it''s not like I could just drop everything and head over to the Wagner''s on a whim. Perhaps with time, she''de to ept that.


    Life''s all about hellos and goodbyes. There was a time with my parents, then with Conrad, and now, with the Wagner family.


    During breakfast with Deborah, Ernest was nowhere to be seen.


    "Huh, wasn''t Mr. Collins supposed to join us for the trip to the amusement park? Why''d he leave early?" Deborah mused.


    I stayed silent, but Deborah nudged me with her shoulder. "Felicia, Mr. Collins really cares about you, you know. He specifically asked me toe overst night to check on you after you drank. Were you drinking with Mr. Collins?"


    "No!"


    "Then how''d he know?" Deborah was full of questions.


    "He saw."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Oh, I see." Deborah eyed me, trying to read between the lines.


    "Don''t bother, there''s nothing going on between Mr. Collins and me," I gave her the answer she was too embarrassed to ask for.


    Deborah chuckled, "It''s okay if there is something. I mean, I find Mr. Collins dreamy, but it''s just admiration, like how I feel about movie stars." Her head was clearly on her shoulders.


    "Let''s just admire him together then," I ended the topic and quickly finished our breakfast to head to the amusement park.


    Ernest was already at work when we


    got there, and Deborah greeted


    dou got here e


    "Mr. didn''t


    t you wait toe with


    "It was easier this way," Ernest replied, making Deborah stick out her tongue.


    We dived into our work, making swift progress.


    By noon, as Deborah was about to order food, a luxury car pulled up.


    I recognized the car; it was Jacqueline''s.


    Seems she really had something to discuss. If I wouldn''t go to the Wagner''s, she''de to me.


    "Go ahead and eat," I told Deborah and walked over to Jacqueline.


    She stepped out of the car, and the driver opened the trunk, revealing several food containers.


    "Felicia, I brought lunch for everyone," Jacqueline announced, catching me off guard.


    "Jacqueline, you shouldn''t have gone through the trouble," I felt genuinely embarrassed.


    "Eating takeout every day isn''t good for you. It''s neither tasty nor nutritious. Call them over to grab some," Jacqueline gestured towards my colleagues.


    Ernest was still working, and Deborah was busy with her phone, likely ordering food.


    I couldn''t shake the feeling that Jacqueline''s gaze lingered on Ernest.


    "Deborah, Mrs. Wagner brought us lunch, so no need for takeout," I called out to her.


    She paused, then ran over and said, "Thank you, Mrs. Wagner. We''re blessed to enjoy the queen''s feast."


    Deborah always knew how to lighten the mood.


    Jacqueline smiled, amused. "d you like it. I''ll have to send food over more often."


    "Oh, no need," Deborah tactfully declined, "An asional treat is more than enough for us."


    Jacqueline then approached Ernest,


    with me following close behind.


    got


    looked around, "So, this project he


    you all tied up recently."

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    "Hmm, something''s going wrong with the lights," I exined as Jacqueline approached the scaffold where Ernest was working.


    "Sir, shouldn''t you be wearing a safety harness? Seems a tad risky, doesn''t it? Safety first, always," Jacqueline was quick to spot the issue.


    Actually, Ernest always wore his harness, but he had taken it off momentarily when he climbed down earlier. It was an impromptu decision to climb up, hence the oversight.


    "Yes, of course, safety first," I quickly agreed before calling out to Ernest, "Why on earth did you go up without strapping on your harness? Come down this instant."


    Ernest came down and sincerely admitted, "My mistake, I''ll be more careful next time. It won''t happen again."


    His demeanor was reminiscent of a schoolboy caught in a misstep, earnestly promising not to repeat his mistake.


    Oddly, I felt a twinge of guilt, as if I was being too harsh on him.


    Jacqueline observed him, saying, "Safety is about protecting yourself, being responsible for your well-being. You can only care for others if you first care for yourself, right?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Despite not being in the workforce, Jacqueline, as the director''s wife, spoke with a certain philosophical depth and instructional intent.


    Yet, her words left me pondering deeper meanings.


    "Yes, Mrs. Wagner," Ernest responded respectfully.


    "You must be famished after working all morning. I''ve brought lunch; have a bite," Jacqueline suddenly transformed into a benign figure. Ernest expressed his gratitude and headed off to eat, while Jacqueline watched him go, noting, "Thed seems strong and capable."


    I understood her insinuation, likening Ernest to just anotherborer, much like how Conrad had dismissed him the night before. Now, it was Mrs. Wagner''s turn.


    It dawned on me why Jacqueline hade today; she likely heard something from Conrad and wanted to assess Ernest herself.


    "He''s an engineer, responsible for the lighting adjustments," I rified, aiming to correct Jacqueline''s impression of Ernest.


    But as the director''s wife, ustomed to mingling with the upper crust, she simply offered a polite smile.


    "Hungry, aren''t you? Let''s head to the office for lunch. We can chat morefortably there," Jacqueline proposed with a gentle warmth. "Sure," I couldn''t refuse.


    By the time we reached the office, the chauffeur has already arranged all the dishes, exactly to my taste.


    I was certain this was a different arrangement than what Deborah and the others were having.


    "Thank you, Jacqueline," I said, genuinely touched and pleased.


    "If you won''te home, this is the least I can do," Jacqueline gestured for me to sit, "Eat up before it gets cold."


    I wasted no time, diving into the meal.


    "Easy there," she chuckled, seeing my eagerness.


    "It''s just so delicious," I yed along.


    It wasn''t pretense; after years with the Wagner family, it had be second nature.


    After all, if it makes everyone happy, why not?


    "Felicia, is there really no chance for you and Rad?" Jacqueline eventually broached the subject.


    I paused, then nodded.


    Jacqueline sighed. "Then it''s his loss, and ours too."


    "Jacqueline, if anyone''scking, it''s me." I felt a pang of sadness.


    Their affection over the years was real; I felt it deeply. Leaving Conrad was one thing, but parting from


    harder.


    those who cared for me, trong


    no


    "Ah well, can''t force affection. Since you''ve


    up your mind, I won''t


    "Jacqueline''s words


    some relief.


    I feared she might insist, but thankfully, she didn''t.


    As I sipped my soup, Jacqueline


    added,


    Nerelicia, even if y


    and


    and Rad


    aren''t to be, I still hope you find someone good."


    Sw


    My grip tightened around the spoon, recalling Dustin''s words from the previous night.


    She wouldn''t want me to be with Dustin, would she?


    "Jacqueline, I''m not looking to start anew," I blurted out, preempting any further suggestions.

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    Jacqueline paused for a second, then broke into a warm smile.


    "What on earth are you talking about, kiddo? Don''t let a guy like Conrad ruin your view of all men. Yeah, there are some yboys out there, but there are plenty of great ones too," Jacqueline said with her usual good humor.


    Even at fifty, she was as hip as theye.


    Herment had me chuckling, "Sure, there are good guys out there, but I''m just not in the mood right now. I need a breather, at least."


    I was hoping that would steer the conversation away from delicate topics.


    Some things are better left unsaid to avoid awkwardness for everyone.


    "Fair enough," Jacqueline conceded, and I secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    But then she quickly turned the tables on me. "However, you know what they say - the early bird catches the worm. Don''t wait too long, or all the good ones might be taken."


    Iughed again, and so did Jacqueline.


    "With your looks and your heart, Felicia, whoever ends up with you will be counting their lucky stars," sheplimented me.


    Her praise made me a bit nervous, but I had my response ready, "Jacqueline, you said it yourself - I''m a catch. So, only the very best will do for me. I''m happy to wait until Mr. Right shows up.


    "Exactly, I couldn''t agree more," Jacqueline was fully on board. "Don''t settle for less, and certainly don''t... let a little hurt now lead you to just anyone." She was clearly hinting at Ernest and me.


    I was upfront about it, "I never settle. If I choose someone, he must be the best in my eyes."


    I wanted Jacqueline to understand that my decisions were always well thought out, including my choice to move past Conrad.


    Jacqueline looked at me, saying no more.


    Having been by her side for a decade, she might as well have watched me grow up. She knew me well.


    "That''s the spirit," she concluded the topic.


    I quietly went back to my meal, and just as I was about to finish, Jacqueline casually asked, "Did you visit your parents'' hometown recently?"


    I looked up at her.


    "Conrad mentioned it," she exined. "He''s still quite worried about you."


    She chuckled, "Even if you two aren''t lovers, you''ve grown up together. We''re practically family."


    "Mhm," I hummed in response.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "What made you think of visiting? I remember your parents saying they sold their house when they moved to Seabreeze City. Plus, there aren''t any rtives back there," Jacqueline inquired gently.


    I paused for a moment before responding, My dad always talked about it. He wanted to take me there someday. It was about fulfilling his wish and revisiting my birthce," | didn''t hide anything from


    ¦¯


    Jacqueline.


    It was the truth, and there was nothing to conceal.


    "Did you find anything??" she asked.


    For some reason, Ernest came to mind first, then the little courtyard and ourndlord, Ethel.


    "Times change," I replied.


    I didn''t delve into the details. After all, those weren''t Jacqueline''s concerns.


    "Indeed, it''s been over twenty years," Jacqueline mused.


    When my parents and I arrived here, I was too young to remember anything. It had been a long time.


    "Let us know next time when you go somewhere. We worry about you," Jacqueline added.


    "I''m sorry, Jacqueline. That was my mistake," I apologized.


    "Silly girl, it''s not your fault. It''s just..." She didn''t finish her sentence, but I understood.


    Jacqueline stayed with me until I


    finished eating, only leaving when I


    mentioned I had to work. She reminded me toe home after and reiterated that the Wagner family would always be my home.

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    I had already agreed to see her off before heading back to work.


    But when I arrived, I only saw Deborah. Ernest was nowhere to be found. "Where''s he?"


    "Graham took him away," Deborah locked eyes with me, saying, "Felicia, even your future mother-inw came to mediate, and you..."


    "It''s over between Conrad and me, no matter whoes to persuade. Don''t give it another thought," I cut her off, making my stance clear once again.


    Deborah sighed, "Honestly, the Wagners are such a wonderful family, it''s just that the leading man is a bitcking."


    She was right. Everything about the Wagner family was great, but I wasn''t marrying the Wagner family; I was marrying Conrad.


    And if he wasn''t right, nothing else mattered.


    Deborah and I waited for Ernest for half an hour, but he didn''t show. So, I decided to give him a call.


    Turns out, he left his phone in the lounge area.


    "Felicia, Mr. Collins definitely doesn''t have a girlfriend. Look, he doesn''t even keep his phone on him. If he had a girlfriend, he''d be glued to it," Deborah analyzed with her seasoned wisdom.


    But I didn''t dwell on that and checked the time before standing up. "I''m going to check on Graham."


    Just as I reached the door, I heard Ernest''s voice. "Calling me away will dy the project by at least half a month, maybe even more."


    What? Ernest was called away?


    What''s going on here?


    I was about to push the door open when Ivan''s voice came from inside, "Mr. Wagner said this is our responsibility, not yours."


    Everything clicked for me then, and I pushed the door open. "I disagree."


    Ivan, caught off guard, quickly tried to exin, "Ms. Hudson, this was Mr. Wagner''s decision."


    "Well, his decision doesn''t work for me. I''m in charge of the amusement park, and I say no to changing the team. His word is not final," I retorted, standing my ground.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Ivan looked troubled, but I knew he was just the messenger.


    So, I said, van, go tell Mr. Wagner is my decision. If he wants


    that


    to


    e anyone, he might as well me too."


    "Ms. Hudson..."


    "Mr. Collins, let''s get back to work!"


    I didn''t let Ivan get another word in and called for Ernest.


    He hesitated, but then I grabbed him and strode out.


    But just as we reached the door, we bumped into Conrad. His gaze immediately fell on my hand holding Ernest''s. First, he sent Jacqueline to test the waters, and now this stunt with Ernest. I never knew he could stoop so low.


    I saw the fury in his eyes, followed by his mocking tone, "Ms. Hudson, you think I wouldn''t dare to fire you too?"


    "Then do it!" I shot back without hesitation.


    Conrad''s face turned stormy. Ernest then spoke up, "Mr. Wagner, if you''re recing me, I''d like to know why."


    "Disobeying orders, taking unauthorized breaks, dying the project. Those are the reasons," Conrad countered immediately.


    "I already said I approved it," I defended Ernest right back.


    Conrad red at me, "You think your approval means he''s not at fault."


    Seeing the tension, Graham hurried


    over, "Mr. an Wagner, the break was oversight on Mr. Collins'' part¡ý won''t happen again."


    W


    "Why won''t it? Resting is my right," Ernest stood his ground.


    "Even if he doesn''t take breaks, I will. And then he won''t be able to do anything either," I took a stand as well.


    Conrad looked even angrier, and


    then his gaze shifted back to met


    hand holding Ernest''s. "Ms. Hudson,


    come here. I need a


    whithi

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    With a snarl that seemed like he was ready to devour me whole, his tone was aggressive, almost threatening. But fear didn''t grip me. In fact, I had been wanting to confront him myself, so I directly let go of Ernest''s grip.


    However, in the next moment, Ernest tightened his hold on my hand instead.


    Turning to him, our eyes met, and the glimmer within his gaze felt eerily familiar.


    Right, it was the same protective spark I''d noticed back when we were at Gxy Harbor, after Fat Jean had tripped me, sending me sprawling to the ground. Ernest had looked at me with the same fiery determination then.


    It was a look that meant to guard me.


    Yet, at this moment, I didn''t need his protection. Gently extracting my hand from his, I said, "Mr. Wagner can''t intimidate me.''


    Ernest didn''t try to stop me again. Conrad, visibly seething, stormed off. Ivan hurried after us but only made it a few steps before Conrad turned and barked at him, "This doesn''t concern you."


    Startled, Ivan immediately froze, throwing me a cautious nce before standing still.


    Conrad marched on, and unsure of his destination, I called out to him, "Mr. Wagner, if you have something to say, let''s hear it now."


    He didn''t stop, but I did, staring at his retreating figure. "Mr. Wagner, whatever it is, spill it here. I''ve got other things to attend to, and you''re eating into my work hours."


    At that, Conrad halted and turned to re at me. Approaching him, I hadn''t even steadied myself when he suddenly grabbed my arm, pulling me into a whirl. Before I knew it, I was pinned against a wall, his breath, and that face, the one I''d admired for over a decade, loomed closer.


    His nose nearly touched mine as he hissed, "Felicia, you''ve really got some nerve, using yourself as leverage against me?"


    The pressure against my back was painful. This man was impulsive, quick to anger.


    For the past ten years, I''d always tread lightly around him, fearing his temper.


    But now, facing his fury, I felt an unexpected surge of defiance, "I''m simply not interested in Mr. Wagner letting your whims disrupt the schedule."


    Conrad remained silent but stared intensively, "Are you really dating that guy?"


    "No," I said frankly.


    "Heh," Conrad scoffed, disbelief evident in his voice. "You defend him, hold his hand, and then say ''no''? Do you think I''m blind?"


    His words almost made meugh, "If holding hands means getting cozy, what does kissing imply?"


    At this, Conrad''s eyes widened in shock, "You kissed him? Did you also-"


    He trailed off, but it was clear he meant to suggest something more intimate.


    "Conrad, I was referring to you and Haley," I revealed what I had overheard.


    His grip on my arm stiffened. "What nonsense are you spouting?"This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "In the diner yesterday, I heard it myself. Am I making things up?" My voice was calm, "Conrad, I didn''t expect you to stoop so low. Before your good brother died, you had your hands on his wife."


    "It''s not what you think," Conrad shook his head, his expression shifting from anger to a restless anxiety.


    I remained silent. The kiss was a fact, and whether it meant anything more, did it really matter?


    "I was drunk that time, I...I..." he stuttered, struggling to find the right words.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    I couldn''t help butugh as I took his words, "Don''t tell me you mistook her for me."


    "I...," Conrad began, his eyes meeting mine before I cut him off.


    "Conrad, it''s not like you''ve been kissing me much either, have you?"


    His expression soured instantly.


    We''d been in a rtionship for over three years; sure, there had been hand-holding and cuddling, but passionate kisses were almost non-existent. If he did kiss me, it was always on the hand, cheek, or forehead. Even on the rare asions our lips touched, it was nothing more than a brief peck.


    My words left Conrad speechless and visibly agitated. He suddenly let go of me, running his hand through his hair. "Yes, I''m the jerk who got carried away and kissed her. But it was just a spur-of-the-moment thing; it doesn''t mean anything."


    "Only sleeping together means something, right?" I retorted sarcastically.


    Conrad''s frustration boiled over. "Is that what you think of me? that I am such a shameless person? If I were that kind of guy, wouldn''t I have made a move on you long ago instead of where we are today?"


    His words caught me off guard, and I couldn''t help butugh. Was he implying that had he ''made a move'' on me, I wouldn''t be making a fuss now? What era did he think we were living in, where a woman could only be with one man?


    I decided not to delve into that mess but hit him where it hurt instead. "Or maybe you''re just not interested in me, and that''s why nothing happened, right?"


    Only then did I realize how his words, though aimed to wound me, became my weapon against him.


    He widened his eyes. "So, we can''t get past this, can we?"


    "We''re already past it; we''ve broken up. It''s you who keeps bringing up old issues," I reminded him.


    "Broken up?" Conrad scoffed. "Felicia, don''t think I don''t know. You left me to be with Ernest. You''ve been cozying up to him, staying together at Gxy Harbor."


    It didn''t surprise me that he knew


    about Gxy Harbor; his mother had mentioned it. But to think that way about Ernest and me? We only got to know each other after Conrad and I had ended things.


    "If that''s what you want to believe, go ahead. But for the record, Ernest and I only got to know each other after we broke up. Not like you, going behind your brother''s back with his wife," I shot back, no jonger hotding back against Conrad''s unreasonable usations. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    I could tell that his affair with Haley made him very excited.


    His face contorted with emotion, a mix of guilt and something else.


    "So now you''re defending Ernest, refusing to let him go. Is this all just a ploy to mix business with pleasure?" Conrad''s ability to turn the tables was, admittedly, impressive.


    "Mr. Wagner, if you say so," I didn''t deny it.


    Conrad was about to explode with anger. "Felicia, I could have him ousted from the industry right now, do you believe me?"


    "Yeah, I believe you!" I met his gaze squarely. "If he goes, I go. If he disappears, I''ll follow."


    Conrad pointed a finger at me, speechless.


    "Conrad, you were the one who betrayed our rtionship. You made it tiresome, and now when I''m moving on, you cling. Doesn''t that devalue you?" spared him no courtesy.


    "I''m clinging? I just don''t want you falling off the right path. You have no idea how sinister men can be in this world," Conrad attempted to adjust his demeanor.


    "No need to wonder. You''ve given me a pretty clear picture," my response stopped him in his tracks.


    He stared at me, slowly realizing that in my eyes, he was exactly that kind of man.


    Cutting to the chase about our argument''s crux, I stated firmly, "Conrad, let me make it clear. As long as Ernest is here, so am 4f you dare move him out or do anything of the sort, I''ll follow suit." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    With those words, I turned and walked away, not seeing the dejected slump of his shoulders or the deste look in his eyes, as if he had lost his entire world.

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    At the pool hall, Jefferson caught sight of Conrad aggressively mming balls into pockets, a sure sign he was there to blow off some steam.


    Without attempting to intervene, Jefferson picked up a cue stick and approached, "Same old. You in or not?"


    Conrad ignored him, continuing his solo game until failing to pocket a ball after several attempts led him to toss his cue stick onto the table and storm out.


    Seeing this, Jefferson followed, "What''s got Felicia under your skin this time?"


    "Keep her name out of your mouth," Conrad snapped.


    Jeffersonughed. "No one else gets you this worked up. Can''t handle that she''s moved on?"


    He always hit the nail on the head.


    Conrad spun around, grabbing Jefferson by the cor, "Cut it out."


    "What did I do?" Jefferson said, unfazed.


    Conrad let go, biting back his actual worry of Jefferson getting too close to Felicia. Admitting that would mean acknowledging his feelings for her.


    How could he not care?


    Since Felicia joined the Wagner family in her teens, Conrad epted she''d be his future wife. He never resisted the idea; instead, he took her under his wing.


    After ten years, she officially became his girlfriend. She was always by his side, obedient and within reach. But now, she was drifting away, even challenging him for another guy.


    It felt like he was losing something very valuable to him.


    "You know exactly what you''re doing," Conrad red at Jefferson.


    "Rad, you love Felicia," Jefferson pointed out inly.


    Conrad scoffed, "Love her? It''s just habit, like ying pool with your left hand."


    Seeing Conrad''s denial, Jefferson sighed, "Then why the fuss?"


    ¨¨t


    "I''m mad because she doesn''t see what''s good for her. Forget it, she can do whatever she wants. I''ma done" Conrad waved dismissively, not wanting to dwell on the subject.


    Jefferson didn''t push further, instead opting to make some coffee. Conrad sat quietly, lost in thought, until he finally spoke, "She loves me. She wouldn''t have said those things if she wasn''t jealous. Just needs me to sweet-talk her."


    "So sweet-talk her," Jefferson suggested, pouring him a cup of coffee.


    "What? You can''t pamper women too much. Do it once, and they''ll expect it forever," Conrad argued.


    Jefferson took a sip of his coffee, "Aren''t women meant to be cherished? What else? Just for sex or bearing children?"


    "That''s not what I mean," Conrad protested.


    "Then what?" Jefferson pressed.


    Their gaze locked, Conrad struggled


    to articte his feelings


    settling on, "Felicia might act up but she''lle back to me."


    "Maybe," Jefferson set down his coffee cup.


    We


    Conrad shot him a look, "Definitely."N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Jefferson''s textter didn''t surprise me: "You''ve really done it now, made Mr. Wagner take his anger out on my pool balls."


    I didn''t respond. Whatever Jefferson''s motive for telling me, I had no interest.


    Conrad was out of my life, not worth another moment of my time.


    This slight drama didn''t impact my work with Ernest. We continued until midnight.


    Deborah was visibly exhausted, yawning endlessly.


    Oddly, I wasn''t tired at all, and Ernest, ever energetic, seemed like he never needed sleep.


    "Felicia, you and Mr. Collins really make a good pair," Deborah mused on the way home, sparking unexpected thoughts.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    I immediately nced at Ernest, scolding Deborah, "Are you out of your mind? What are you babbling about?"


    "I''m not babbling. I''m saying you two are workaholics, and I feel like I''m at my breaking point," Deborah slouched in the car seat.


    "You''ll have to hang in there. It won''t be much longer," I had checked the remaining schedule today, and by our current pace, we were about ten days from finishing up.


    "How much longer?" It seemed Deborah couldn''t stand another day.


    I looked through the rearview mirror at Ernest and replied, "About ten days."


    "Ten days, huh," Deborah muttered as if she had lost all hope in life.


    By the time we got to the hotel, Deborah had already fallen asleep. I called her name a few times, but she wouldn''t budge. Finally, I leaned close to her ear, "If you don''t get up now, I''m going to have Ernest carry you."


    "That sounds nice." Deborah stretched her arms.


    Her response made meugh, and I tugged at her. "Come on, get up."


    Deborah, squinting her eyes, let me pull her into the elevator and up to our floor. Just as we reached our room, Ernest, who had been quiet, finally spoke up, "Felicia, I need to talk to you."


    My heart skipped a beat. "Okay."


    Deborah, too drowsy to care, stumbled into the room without a second thought.


    I turned to Ernest, asking, "What''s on your mind, Mr. Collins?"


    "I''ve already spoken with thepany. I''ll finish the work here," Ernest''s words made me utter an "Oh."


    I wasn''t surprised, because if he left, I would truly throw up my job.


    Even without me and Ernest, the amusement park''s lighting setup would continue, but it definitely wouldn''t be finished on schedule.


    More importantly, the lighting effects would probably differ from our current setup.


    The most crucial point was that Conrad probably didn''t want me to leave thepany. He hadn''t pressured Ernest''spany to rece him, likely fearing I''d do as I said.


    "Mhm," was all I replied to Ernest.


    "Are you nning to resign after this project?" Ernest''s question caught


    e


    to see through my ns.


    me off guard. I had 2!?!


    "Yes," I didn''t deny it to him.


    He nodded slightly. "We can still speed up our progress."


    "Huh?" I was puzzled.


    Speeding up meant more overtime, and even if Ernest and I could handle it, Deborah probably couldn''t.


    "No need for overtime. Just keep working hours as they are, but finish sooner," Ernest''s suggestion made meugh. "Are you joking, Mr. Collins?"


    "No, I''m serious," Ernest looked earnest.


    I said, "There''s no need, really. We just need to finish on schedule."


    "You want to leave, right? So, I''m trying to get you out of here as soon as possible," Ernest''s words stunned me.


    But then I said, "No need. Besides,


    ¨¦t


    even if we finish early, I can''t leave early. I have to wait until the amusement park is fully inspected and even opens."


    Ernest''s gaze deepened, but I didn''t exin further.


    Since I didn''t n to be with him, there was no need to share my thoughts.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    It seemed he was determined to finish the setup early without making Deborah and me work overtime. He was doing it himself.


    "Good morning, Ms. Hudson!" someone greeted me from behind.


    "Morning!" I automatically responded, but then I realized something was off.


    I turned around and saw Dustin in work clothes and a safety helmet, which caught me off guard.

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    "Dustin, what''s with the get-up?"


    I already had a hunch seeing Dustin dressed like he was about to clock in for a shift. But I couldn''t help asking, finding the situation amusing yet bizarre. It''s not like having Ernest around suddenly meant the entire Wagner n needed to mobilize.


    The most baffling part was Dustin had been overseas for years. Shouldn''t he be heading back abroad? What was he doing joining the Wagner Group? Was he nning to settle back in the States for good?Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "I''m here to work, Ms. Hudson. I look forward to working together," Dustin extended his hand, not surprisingly.


    Though taken aback, I reached out, our fingers briefly touching. "Wee to the...," I paused, unsure how to address him now that we were colleagues. I definitely couldn''t keep calling him Dustin.


    "Just call me ''bro'' as usual," Dustin said, his smile as gentle as ever.


    "Perhaps it''s better to keep things professional at work, as Mr. Wagner insists," I mentioned Conrad.


    Although I wasn''t certain whose idea it was for Dustin to be here, Conrad must have known about it. After all, he was the CEO. While he might not keep tabs on every employee, Dustin wasn''t just any employee; he was the Wagner Group''s golden boy.


    Dustin seemed to catch my drift, replying, "Executive Director."


    That was a new one on me. Despite years at thepany, I''d never heard such a title.


    Dustin went on to exin, "I''ll be overseeing the amusement park project and handling the final stages. Plus, I majored in mechanical engineering, so I might be able to help with the problem you''re facing."


    Inwardly, I was speechless. Dustin''s arrival might seem like assistance, but I suspected his true purpose was to keep an eye on Ernest and me.


    From either his or Conrad''s perspective, they''d likely prefer Ernest and I keep our distance.


    "Lucky us," Ernest chimed in,


    seemingly more at ease with Dustin''s presence. "We were just discussing speeding up the project. With an extra pair of hands, we might even finish earlier."


    I looked at him puzzled, but he simply said, "Let''s get to work."


    Turning to Dustin, Ernestid out the n, "Since it''s your first day, Mr. Wagner, start by getting familiar with our workflow and the current issues. Given your expertise, we''ll divide the tasks: Ms. Hudson and I will team up, and you''ll work with Deborah."


    Ernest''s arrangement left me in shock. He arranged Dustin''s workload so that keeping an eye on Ernest and me became virtually impossible.


    At that moment, I realized Ernest''s cool exterior hid a cunning mind.


    Dustin seemed about to protest, but Ernest didn''t give him the chance, looking at me instead, "Let''s start working."


    With the conversation steering in that direction, I nodded at Dustin and followed Ernest.


    I could feel Dustin''s gaze on my back without needing to look. The situation was ufortable, to say the least, stirring an unexinable irritation within me.


    Conrad''s decision to bring Dustin here was clearly to keep Ernest and me apart, oblivious to Dustin harboring his own feelings for me.


    If Conrad knew, he''d kick himself for his oversight.


    Lost in my thoughts, I didn''t watch my step and stumbled, only for Ernest''s strong arm to catch me. was enveloped in his embrace,


    which smelled of fresh soap, n¨¦t


    as he


    spoke in a deep voice near my ear, "Focus on walking, don''t space out."

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    Nothing gets past him, it seems.


    I stepped back from his embrace, trying to defuse the awkwardness with augh. "You just crossed a line there, Dustin is our boss, and you''re assigning him tasks?"


    "Well, he came inter, didn''t he? Would you rather have him assigning tasks to us?" Ernest''s retort left me without aeback.


    Dustin might be out of his element, but that doesn''t mean he knows what Ernest and I are doing.


    "What, you wanna team up with him?" Ernest suddenly asked.


    "Not in a million years," I denied, ncing at Ernest, just in time to catch a quick smirk crossing his face.


    Work went on as usual for Ernest and me, with Dustin keeping his distance. However, Deborah came rushing over, "Felicia, what''s the deal? Is the prince here to personally supervise the project?"


    "Exactly, and he''s here specifically to keep an eye on you. He''ll be joining your team for the troubleshooting," I told her, watching her eyes go wide in disbelief.


    "Felicia, that''s not fair. I don''t want to be teamed up with the prince. You two are a better match. He wouldn''t dare scold you even if you mess up," Deborah immediately protested.


    "I disagree," Ernest chimed in on my behalf.


    Both Deborah and I turned to look at him. Ernest didn''t meet our gazes, focused on his work, but that didn''t stop him from replying, "I disagree." His response caught both me and Deborah off guard.


    Deborah looked at me, and I almost burst intoughter, biting my lip.


    "Felicia, you see..."


    Before Deborah could continue, Ernest intervened, "Ms. Hudson, could youe up here and check if there''s any discrepancy with the current setup?"


    Prompted by his request, I immediately got on the elevator lift. As it ascended, I could see Deborah pouting in frustration below.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Reaching Ernest''s side, I leaned in to inspect the setup, only to freeze at what I saw.


    [I want you as my partner.]


    Was this what he had been working on?


    I turned to him, speechless.


    Ernest looked back at me, his eyes pleading as if to say, "Promise me.


    I couldn''t help butugh, shaking my head. The next second, he pressed a button, and the disy reverted to its normal troubleshooting mode. I stood by his side, watching him navigate the control tablet.


    "Ernest, you''re such a sly dog," I couldn''t help but tease.


    "Sly dog?" He looked at me, feigning ignorance with such seriousness that, considering his military background, I almost felt like I was misunderstanding him.


    But recalling everything I knew about


    §Ö


    him since we met, I realized he was


    far from simple. "I mean, you''re


    ying dumb but actually being sharper than anyone else."


    "Me?" Ernest looked genuinely surprised. "Is that what you think of me?"


    "Are you not?" I countered.


    Ernest didn''t reply, just nced at me before returning to his tablet. Secondster, the elevator lift we were on started shaking.


    I panicked, grabbing onto him, and the shaking intensified, making me fear I was about to be thrown off.


    I wrapped my arms around Ernest tightly, and then I heard him say, "Ms. Hudson, what are you doing? It wouldn''t look good if someone saw us like this."


    I closed my eyes, clinging to him, "Why is it shaking? Check it, please."


    Little did I know, Ernest was already


    watching someone approaching from below. His arm was firmly around my waist as he whispered in my ear, "Don''t move, and it''ll stop shaking."

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    I obediently froze in ce but ended up clutching Ernest even tighter.


    Thump, thump...


    The powerful heartbeat echoed in my ears, and that''s when I realized I wasying against his chest.


    At that moment, fear was thest thing on my mind.


    And so, I held him tighter because it seemed like the only way to reassure myself that it wasn''t me moving, but the elevator.


    After a while, when the shaking stopped, I somehow forgot to let go until his voice broke the silence, "Got a new colleague, have we?"


    I blinked, moving away to look down, and was genuinely taken aback.


    Apart from being startled, a wave of irritation surged within me, and I impulsively pressed the button to descend the elevator.


    Once on the ground, Haley greeted me with her signature, insincere smile, "Ms. Hudson."


    My mood was far from pleasant as I bluntly asked her, "What are you doing here?"This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    It wasn''t that Icked manners, but her being pregnant and here just felt out of ce.


    The ce wasn''t even open to the public yet, with many safety checks pending. If anything were to happen, no one could bear the responsibility.


    After all, she was carrying an irreceable life within her.


    But her response left me dumbfounded. "I''m here for work."


    I doubted my own ears. "What did you say?"


    "Mr. Wagner sent me over. He said the safety inspections here needed my oversight." Haley responded, and her words nearly made my blood boil.


    I blurted out, "Has Conrad lost his mind, assigning you to oversee safety?"


    My outburst drew everyone''s


    attention. Haley wasn''t alone; she hade with the project manager, along with Deborah and Dustin who were already present.


    "What do you mean by that, Ms. Hudson?" Haley asked, her face turning sour but still trying to look wronged.


    "I mean, it''s not appropriate for a pregnant woman to be here," I said, pulling out my phone to call Conrad.


    He seemed to be avoiding the call, only answering at thest second, "What''s up, Ms. Hudson?"


    "What''s the meaning of sending Haley here?" I asked straight up.


    I''ve always been fair in my dealings, with no hidden agendas and nothing I''m afraid to say.


    "I sent her to work. Didn''t she tell you?" Conrad replied nonchntly.


    Looking at Haley, I challenged Conrad, "Is it appropriate for her to work here? Who''s responsible if something goes wrong?"


    "Of course, you are," Conrad caught me off guard.


    Before I could respond, he added, "Felicia, you''re in charge of the amusement park project. You''re not only responsible for the sessfulpletion and operation but also for the safety of all employees. Got it?


    itz


    After hearing his words, I realized he was doing this intentionally.


    One Dustin was not enough; now he''s nted Haley to distract me further.


    Haley''s face turned even sourer, and Conrad finally lost his patience, "Felicia, why must you be so spiteful?"

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    "Mr. Wagner," I began, my tone dripping with venom that might have been out of ce, "I might just be spewing harsh words now, but I can be crueler. If you''re worried, why don''t you just send her packing, or..." My gaze shifted to Dustin, and then I added, "Or arrange for someone to guard her around the clock?"


    Conrad was clueless about my real thoughts. "Oh, that''d be great. If you personally protect her, I will feel more at ease.."


    "That''s not happening. I''m not exactly sitting around twiddling my thumbs," I retorted before abruptly ending the call.


    Haley chimed in, "Ms. Hudson, no need to be so hostile towards me. I can take care of myself."


    "You''re perfectly capable, physically and mentally, I have no doubt. But it''s always that one in a thousand chance," I said, my words causing Deborah to press her lips tightly together to suppress augh.


    "Mr. Wagner said on the phone that you need someone to protect you 24 hours a day. I don''t think 24 hours is necessary, after all, when Ms. Perez is sleeping, only your intimate person can protect you, right? "I spoke without mercy.


    Previously, it was quite sympathetic because her husband passed away early, but now I understand the truth behind the saying ''Even those who seem pitiful have their detestable sides''.


    "Mr. Wagner," I turned to Dustin, "since both you and Ms. Perez are new around here, why don''t you two get acquainted with the amusement parkyout? That way, you can also keep an eye on her."


    Dustin was taken aback, clearly not expecting my directive. "Felicia, you..."


    "Mr. Wagner," I cut him off, "you might be an executive director back at the office, my superior, but here in the amusement park, I call the shots. Everyone here follows my lead."


    This was a privilege Conrad had granted me, one I hadn''t needed to use until now, as the project was nearing its conclusion.


    Dustin was at a loss for words, and Haley''s face flushed deep red. "I don''t need it. I can ensure my own safety."


    She was well aware of the dynamics between Dustin and Conrad. Engaging in a flirtatious ambiguity with Conrad while spending every second with Dustin was bound to cause difort, not to mention Conrad''s potential misinterpretation of their closeness.


    "As I said, it''s not about the fear of the likely, but the unlikely. Besides, Mr. Wagner isn''t here solely for your protection; it''s just a convenient arrangement. Ms. Perez, don''t overthink it," I pinned her down with my words, leaving no room for rebuttal.


    Haley had no choice but to look at Dustin, but when Dustin looked back at me, he finally nodded, "Alright, we''ll go with Ms. Parker''s n." That settled it for Haley.


    "Let''s all get back to work then," I dered with an authoritative tone.


    Though Haley left reluctantly, she couldn''t help but protest to Dustin, "How could you agree? She''s clearly trying to make us ufortable on purpose!"


    "You''re reading too much into it. She''s just looking out for the


    workce, making sure you''re safe," Dustin''s response drew augh from me.


    Yet, it also sparked a twinge of guilt within me for perhaps unfairly directing my frustration with Conrad and Haley towards him.


    But then again, he chose to be here, didn''t he?


    "Felicia, you''re wickedly brilliant," Deborah gave me a thumbs up.


    "Just focus on your work, or I''ll assign you to Haley''s round-the-clock detail," I teased her.


    She shook her head vigorously and turned to leave, "I''m on it. Going to work hard."


    As everyone dispersed, my expression darkened.


    The excitement I had felt just moments ago had turned into a tight, sour feeling in my chest.


    Conrad''s previous actions hadn''t hurt me enough, it seemed, and now he had to parade Haley before me to add insult to injury.


    Did he think I wasn''t embarrassed enough? Wasn''t I hurt enough?Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Suddenly, the light dimmed as a


    large hand blocked my view. I want


    O push it away when et


    about Ernest''s voice came through, "You did


    As his hand moved away, I saw a lollipop in front of me.


    well."


    I looked up at him, and he simply said, "Consider it a reward."

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    "Is he treating me like a kid with that lollipop?"


    I was about to call him childish when he shoved the candy into my hand and grabbed himself a drink, even fetching my water bottle along the way.


    Ernest plopped down on the bench, patting the seat next to him, "Take a break."


    Do I look like I need a break? I hadn''t done much but handle some minor issues.


    Reluctantly, I joined Ernest as he sat down. Without him, I doubted I''d get much done. That''s when I realized he was subtly guiding me.


    "You were pretty fierce earlier," Ernest remarked.


    I took a sip of water. "Was I?"


    "Yeah, it was kinda scary," he said, making me tilt my head at him.


    He nodded, "Seriously."


    For some reason, his boy-next-door charm mixed with his tough-guy vibe was oddly endearing.


    It was bizarre feeling this way about Ernest, the epitome of rugged masculinity. I blurted out, "Ernest, how old are you?"


    I meant to tease him about acting childishly. But he replied, "I''ve told you before."


    Huh? I was a beat too slow, then he added, "During our blind date."


    Oh, right.


    "Thirty-one," he didn''t wait for me to remember, answering my question directly.


    I found myself unable to respond, as if we were just not on the same page.


    After gulping down more water, he mentioned, "Granny Joan called me, heard we''re working together. She wants me to bring you over after we''re done here."


    This was the first time Ernest brought up Granny Joan since he arrived.


    It was normal for him not to mention her, and Khadn''t asked because my memories of Granny Joan were tied to her setting me up with Ernest, which could make things awkward between us.


    Now that Ernest brought her up, I couldn''t ignore it. I chuckled, "Didn''t you tell her you''re nning to stay here longer?"


    "I''m ying it by ear," his response made me look at him.


    Ernest, however, was busy drinking, his Adam''s apple bobbing in a way that made me avert my gaze, feeling suddenly shy.


    "I can visit her by myself, doesn''t need to be with you," I murmured.


    "Why not together?" His hearing was impressively sharp.


    "I prefer being on my own," I said, looking at him again, "I enjoy my solitude."


    I meant


    on


    to hear that. I didn''t


    nloping things further


    & who remind


    with him, so it was crucial t to keep his distance. belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Even if we asionally ended up close, like earlier in the elevator.


    Speaking of which, I nced at the elevator, "What was with that sudden shake earlier?"


    "Hmm?" He seemed confused.


    "You didn''t mess with it, did you?" I asked bluntly.


    For someone who could control the


    entire park''s lighting, tweaking the elevator t was in seemed trivial


    Especially since there was no


    movement or wind around to cause


    it to shake otherwise. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "You think I did that? Why would I?" Ernest''s questions left me speechless.


    Right, why would he?


    Unless it was to scare me into his arms?This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Thinking this over, and considering his feelings for me, it suddenly seemed usible.


    I looked into his eyes, searching for any sign of guilt, but he simply put down his drink, "Let''s get back to work."

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    I stood still, watching as Ernest made his way onto the elevator tform, calling out to me with a hint of excitement, "Come on, join me up here." Clutching a lollipop in my hand, I eyed him skeptically, especially when he added, "There''s some fine-tuning that needs your eye."


    It was the same line he used to lure me up there before. And what had I seen then?


    "Ernest, it''s work hours. Don''t mix personal favors with business, okay? Don''t try to trick me," I warned him.


    He let out a subdued "Oh," but stayed where he was, obviously waiting for me to make a move.


    Reluctantly, I approached the elevator. As I was about to step onto it, Ernest reached out to help me, but I dodged his hand.


    Just as my foot touched the tform, it suddenly jerked, throwing me off bnce. Instinctively, I reached out, grabbing his arm for support.


    My cheeks flushed with embarrassment at the awkward contact, but Ernest was already scanning the area, muttering, ¡°Need to get someone to check this elevator. Why''s it shaking all of a sudden?"


    Silence followed his question.


    Ernest wasn''t ying games this time. Once we were on the elevator, he began the adjustments while I observed, ready to suggest any changes. But not even half an hour into our task, my phone buzzed with a call from Conrad. Seeing his name, a sense of dread washed over me. This call wasn''t about work. More likely, it was because Haley hadined about something to him.


    Since he was my boss, I couldn''t just ignore the call.


    I stepped a little away and answered, "Mr. Wagner."


    ¡°Felicia, that was a low blow," Conrad used right off the bat.


    I didn''t need him to borate to know what this was about.


    His favorite had obviously tattled on me.


    "Mr. Wagner, I believe I''ve handled things appropriately. If there''s an issue, it''s on your end," I paused, "for scheduling them both at the same time. It was only logical how I arranged it."


    Conrad seemed taken aback by my response, falling silent. Seizing the opportunity, I added, "Mr. Wagner, I''m quite busy. If there''s nothing else, I''ll be hanging up."


    "Rearrange your schedule to apany Haley personally," Conradmanded abruptly.


    "Conrad, have you lost your mind?


    Why should I babysit her? What


    supposed to be fixing?" I shot bet


    about the park''s lighting we''re


    not mincing my words.


    ¡°I''m ordering you to do so. Don''t worry about the rest," Conrad asserted, pulling rank.


    My grip on the elevator railThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    tightened, "You can y the tyrant all you want, act out of spite for your favorites, but I won''t join you in this madness."


    "Then consider yourself relieved from your duties at the park. Report back to the office," Conrad''s decision caught me off guard.


    I paused for a moment, "Are you serious?"


    "Do I sound like I''m joking?" Conrad retorted coldly, "Felicia, don''t think the park can''t operate without you."


    Hearing his words, I realized he wasn''t bluffing.


    Standing high above the ground, looking over the amusement park, a sense of sadness overwhelmed me.


    After Conrad''s betrayal, I swallowed my pride and stayed on just to finish this project and fulfill a dream. Yet, it seemed I was destined not to. Perhaps this was the regret people talked about.


    Like how my parents wanted to see me grow up, to see me married, but were taken too soon.


    Ifplete satisfaction in life is an impossible goal, why bother forcing it?


    ¡°Alright,¡± I conceded to Conrad, "I''ll head back to the office."


    Ending the call, a slight tremble took over my body, only ceasing when Ernest positioned himself beside me.


    He didn''t ask any questions, probably having overheard my conversation with Conrad.


    We stood in silence for a while


    before I finally spoke up, "Ernestet


    need to return to the office. I can''t continue with the adjustments, but I hope you canplete them."


    He furrowed his brows, his concern evident. I had a feeling he might leave too, not out of arrogance, but because he gave me that impression. "This park is my dream. I wanted to see it perfectlypleted," I murmured softly.


    After a moment, Ernest simply said, "Okay."

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    I made my way back to the office, and there was Conrad, just my luck.


    "Mr. Wagner, here''s my resignation letter. I''ve also submitted my notice through the HR app on my phone," I said, handing over the letter I had drafted long ago.


    Conrad barely nced at the letter before tossing it onto his desk, looking at me with a mixture of annoyance and disdain. "Felicia, this is getting more absurd every day."


    He used me of making a scene, though in all the time I''d known him, I''d never once caused a fuss.


    Initially, because I lived under his roof, I felt I had no right toin. Then, as I fell for him, I didn''t dare to. Before my parents'' ident, I was their little princess, ustomed to getting my way-a bit of a drama queen, you might say. But after joining the Wagner family, the very notion of making a scene just vanished from my life.


    "Do I seem like someone who makes a fuss? When have I ever caused trouble for you?" I asked calmly.


    Conrad opened his mouth to respond but seemed at a loss for words.


    I decided it was time toy things out clearly. "Conrad, the only one causing drama here is you. To you, I''m just a doll, something to amuse you when you''re bored. When your world gets all exciting and colorful, you don''t spare me a thought."


    "Thinking of me like that, you really are ungrateful," Conrad retorted, clearly not agreeing with my perspective.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    He never thought he was wrong, so whatever I said fell on deaf ears.


    I scoffed, "Yeah, call me heartless."


    "Is that your attitude? Am I wronging you?" Conrad seemed ready to dive into a debate.


    I faced him squarely. "No, you''re so perfect, and here I am, breaking up with you. Must be because I''m heartless, right?"


    My words clearly struck a nerve. His face turned a shade paler. "Don''t talk to me in that tone."


    "What do you want me to say?" I challenged him. "Conrad, right now, anything I say or do will be wrong in your eyes. So, it''s better I leave. Out of sight, out of mind."


    Conrad''s hand, previously resting on the table, began to tap impatiently. "Felicia, don''t think I don''t know why you''re acting this way. It''s not about me it''s because your feelings have changed."


    As if he was itching to pin some me on me.


    "You''ve been cozying up with Ernest, haven''t you?" Conrad asked bluntly, convinced of his own narrative.


    Tired of denying his baseless usations, I retorted, "Not earlier than you and Haley."


    Conrad shot up from his chair, "Are you really with him?"


    Ah, so he was just bluffing.


    "This is my business, andst I checked, we''re broken up. You agreed," I reminded him.


    "I never agreed," Conrad blurted out, surprising even me with his shamelessness.


    He took tworge steps around his desk to stand in front of me, then reached out to grab me, pulling me against him.


    His grip tightened. "Felicia, have you forgotten who you are? You''re Conrad''s woman, have been since the day you entered the Wagner family."


    He looked fierce, but I wasn''t afraid. I


    met his gaze. "Yes, and I acted as your wife, staying by your side like a dutiful spouse. But you''re the one who strayed. If you think other women are better, why shouldn''t I let


    you go?"


    S


    "Don''t talk nonsense. There''s nothing between Haley and me," Conrad denied again.


    "Conrad, I never thought you''d stoop so low. Kissing her and iming it''s nothing? What would be something then? Sleeping with her, or maybe getting her pregnant?" I pressed, each word aimed to wound.

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    Conrad''s grip on me tightened. "I''ve already exined it. I was hammered, got all mixed up in the head."


    "Mess up once, and you can mess up again. And with me, some mistakes are unforgivable," I reiterated firmly.


    "Stop acting all holier-than-thou," Conrad cursed.


    His behavior only deepened my disappointment. I even doubted my past self-was I out of my mind to fall for such a jerk?


    "Felicia, you just want to leave me to mess around with other women. Don''t think I don''t know," he still had the nerve to argue.


    I was exhausted from arguing with him. "If that''s what you think, then fine. I know you, Conrad, you''re all about pride and can''t stand betrayal. So let this unfaithful woman go; let me walk away. It''d be better for both of us."


    But my attempt at saving myself only angered him more. He leaned down to kiss me.


    I desperately tried to dodge him, especially repulsed by the thought of his lips on Haley''s. The more I resisted, the angrier Conrad got. He pinned me down on the table, his hand sneaking under my clothes. "You don''t want me kissing you, who then? Ernest? Did you sleep with him, huh?"


    His vile words and crazed actions filled me with both shame and fear.


    As his hand moved up along my waist, I grabbed something without thinking and smashed it down on his head.


    There was a loud thud, and Conrad''s intrusive hand halted. He looked at me, shocked, as something dripped down his cheek.


    A drop was about to fall into my eye when I instinctively shut them. It was blood!


    The warm blood hit my eye, then slid down, tracing the corner...


    My hands trembled as Conrad''s cold voice echoed in my ear, "Felicia, listen and listen good, you''re mine."


    After that, his weight lifted off me, and I quickly got up.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw Conrad holding his head, striding away.


    My legs shook, barely keeping me upright as I gripped the table.


    "Mr. Wagner, you''re bleeding..." I heard Ivan''s shocked voice.


    "Shut up!" Conrad snapped back, followed by the sound of his fading footsteps.


    I closed my eyes, drained, and when I reopened them, I made sure no colleague would see my disheveled stat as I headed to the break room in Conrad''s office.


    Standing before the mirror, I saw


    still on my


    if it were tears of


    from


    eyes.


    eyes. Conte Do.


    I cleaned myself up with a wet wipe before quickly leaving Conrad''s office and thepany.


    As soon as I got home, Fanny called.


    "Felicia, I saw Conrad; he''s got his head busted open."


    "At the hospital?" I asked quietly.


    "Yeah, his assistant was there with


    him. Looked pretty rough," Fa feeling sorry for him, are Po


    paused, then added, "You''re


    "What if I told you I was the one who did it?" My words made Fanny gasp.


    After a moment, she asked, "Did he do something to you?"This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Thinking back to Conrad''s madness in the office, "He tried to force himself on me."

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    "Then go nuclear on his ass, st him into oblivion, the jerk!"


    "When you shared a bed, you wouldn''t sleep, and now you''re trying to force your way back in? Damn right you blew his mind!"


    Fanny was on a roll, dropping her usual cool and collected demeanor of a top-notch obstetrician.


    "He''s just a ssic case of not knowing what he''s got till it''s gone. Thinks I can''t live without him, and now that he sees I''m done ying his games, he''s freaking out," I exined.


    Fanny was all in with my perspective, adding, "He''s just realizing how much he loves you and can''t stand the thought of you with another guy."


    Right?


    To keep me from working with Ernest, both Dustin and Haley had made their moves, messing things up so bad I couldn''t even finish my tasks at the amusement park.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    But Ernest had promised me he''d see it through.


    "Felicia, remember, if Conrad tries anything funny with you, you hit him back. Show him you''re not to be messed with, and he''ll think twice," Fanny advised me.


    "Got it," I replied.


    Someone was calling Fanny on the other end, and before hanging up, she still managed to say, "I''ll check on himter, see if he''s bled out or something."


    That made meugh, but it left me feeling bittersweet in the end.


    After sitting in my car for a while, I finally got out and was greeted by the neighborhood''s lovelydies, "Hey there, girl, you''re back by yourself? Where''s your boyfriend?"


    Remembering what they had told Ernestst time made me smile, "What, are we due for another hallway cleaning?"


    They allughed, "No, no, just that young man seemed like a catch - good-looking and hardworking. You better hold on to him."


    "Mhm," I hummed, making my way upstairs.


    Reaching the hallway, I was taken aback to see the door across mine wide open, with sounds of ttering items from inside.


    I didn''t know who lived there; the ce had been empty since I moved in.


    And now, their stuff was blocking my door, leaving me no choice but to ask, "Are you moving out?"


    A middle-ageddy spotted me. "You are...?"


    I pointed to my door, "I live here."


    Quickly catching on, she apologized, "Oh, sorry, dear. I''ve rented the ce out, and the new tenant asked for some sprucing up. Let me clear this mess so you can get through."


    After thanking her and taking a peek inside, I thought the ce looked much older than mine. I wouldn''t rentat, suggesting the new tenant might not have many options.


    "Ma''am, can I ask if the new tenant is a man or a woman?" I was curious about my future neighbor.


    "A young man, quite handsome," she said while clearing the doorway for me.


    A man? That made me a bit uneasy, given the unpredictability of having a stranger for a neighbor.


    But it wasn''t my ce toment


    After thanking thedy, I entered my apartment, flopped onto the sofa, and stared at the ceiling, feeling utterly drained.


    Even though my confrontation with Conrad wasn''t physically tiring, it felt like it drained all my energy.


    I closed my eyes, trying to clear my head, but it only made my thoughts more chaotic.


    Eventually, I got up and decided to cook something. It was the only way to distract myself.


    My phone rang while I was stirring the pot. It was Dustin, "Felicia,e back to the amusement park. Don''t let anyone drive you away." "Dustin, I''ve already resigned," I said calmly.


    Leaving the amusement park felt like letting go of Conrad. At first, it seemed impossible to move on, but now, it simply didn''t matter anymore.

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    "Your resignation isn''t valid," Dustin dered with an authoritative tone that made him sound like the head of the household.


    I knew he had the power to override my decision, and even if he didn''t, he could get Herschel to step in and nullify Conrad''s approval. But I didn''t want that.


    So, I countered, "Mr. Wagner has already approved it."


    After all, Conrad was now the one calling the shots at Wagner Enterprises, not Dustin.


    There was a pause on the other end of the line before Dustin finally asked, "Where are you?"


    I had moved to this new ce, and only Fanny and Ernest knew about it. But I wouldn''t put it past Dustin to figure it out.


    He cared enough to remember even my unlisted number, so it wasn''t a stretch to think he could guess where I was.


    Still, I wasn''t about to give up my location. "Dustin, I''ve poured my heart into this amusement park for thest two years. I''ll leave the loose ends for you to tie up."


    "Felicia..."


    "Dustin, let''s leave it at that."


    I hung up and turned my attention back to the oatmeal. It smelled heavenly.


    I didn''t have any groceries, so oatmeal it was.


    I was eating my oatmeal while browsing job listings on myptop. With my years of experience at Wagner Enterprises, I was confident I''dnd a decent job soon enough.


    After finishing my meal and job hunting for the day, I noticed my neighbor was still bustling about.


    Full and content, I drifted off to sleep on the couch, making sure to silence my phone to avoid any disturbances.


    I slept for hours, waking up to a quiet that felt like stepping into another world. I checked the time¡ªit was just after 3 p.m.


    Time seemed to crawl, a stark contrast to the whirlwind days at Wagner Enterprises.


    I noticed several missed calls on my phone from Deborah, Jacqueline, and an unknown number that had tried reaching me three times.


    No calls from Ernest meant no urgent work issues, which was a relief.


    Nheless, I called Deborah back, and she answered instantly, "Felicia, why didn''t you pick up?"


    "Something up?" I asked, my voice thick with sleep.


    Deborah could tell, "Felicia, did you just ditch us to nap?"


    "Yep, nothing to do, so why not sleep?" I replied as if it was the most natural thing.


    Deborah sighed, "Felicia,e back. I''m struggling here on my own."


    Her voice was hushed, likely not wanting Ernest to overhear, "Is your dream guy giving you a hard time?"


    "Not really just can''t keep upPlease check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    with


    him. He clearly looks annoyed, like he thinks I''m an idiot. It''s hurting my


    Deborah''sint made me


    chuckle.


    But after augh, I reassured her,


    u;


    strong leader doesn''t have wear


    soldiers. You''re not dumb. If he can''t


    see that, it''s his loss, not yours''t


    I''ll


    deal with him."


    "And how do you n to ''deal with me''?" Suddenly, the voice on the line changed, catching me off guard.


    After a moment of awkward silence,


    Ine


    I replied with poise, "Mr. Collins,


    to


    Deborah needs time to adjust your pace. Perhaps a bit of patience and understanding would help."


    Ernest remained silent, so I continued, "Mr. Collins, was there something you needed?"


    "We encountered some issues during testing today. Deborah wasn''t sure how to handle them. We need your expertise," Ernest''s request was unexpected.


    I replied without hesitation, "I''ve resigned. That''s not my problem anymore."


    "But you wanted to see this project through to a perfect end, didn''t you?" Ernest''s words stopped me in my tracks.


    After a brief silence, I conceded, "Fine, I''lle byter."

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    Driven by paternal love, I wanted the amusement park to be wless, so I reluctantly agreed to help.


    Instead of being an official participant, though, I ended up as an unofficial advisor. And get this- for free. It didn''t matter, though. As long as the amusement park had a grand finale, I was good. The main thing was, I had nothing else on my te. I was free as a bird.


    I headed to the hotel in the evening. As I was leaving, the door opposite was locked tight. The thought of a man moving in there soon made my skin crawl, leaving me feeling unsettled. Suddenly, an idea struck me. Why not just rent the ce myself? Thendlord''s number was stered right on the door. I didn''t hesitate to call. But when Iid out my n, thendlord hesitated, "Well... I''ve already taken a deposit from someone else. It wouldn''t be right to go back on my word now."


    "I''ll double the deposit and return it to him, plus I''ll pay more in rent," I said. Peace of mind was worth the extra cost. It''s true what they say, money talks. It can buy peace of mind and make people bend their principles.


    Hearing the promise of more money, thendlord quickly agreed to negotiate with the other party and get back to me.


    After hanging up, I drove to the hotel, only to see Haley in the lobby. Sure, she had every right to be there, but something told me she was here for me. Sure enough, she looked up at the sound of my footsteps and called out, "Felicia." Waiting here for me it had to be important.


    "If you''re here to report on work, you''re barking up the wrong tree. I''ve stepped down," I cut her off before she could speak. Admittedly, it was a low blow, given today''s resignation had her fingerprints all over it. I was still holding a grudge. I had nned to swallow my pride, considering her condition, but her showing up like this? I couldn''t just let it slide.


    "I came to talk to you about that," Haley said, her voice soft and gentle. We had our rounds before, ying the viin and the victim interchangeably. Yet, her standing before me now, trying to y the innocent, reminded me not of an innocent flower but of a willow by the river, swaying and flirting with everyone who passed by.


    "Oh? And what does Ms. Perez have to say?" I sat down across from her, intrigued.


    "Felicia, my going to the amusement park was strictly business, nothing more. Don''t get it twisted," she defended herself.


    I scoffed, "But it seems you were the one who got it twisted. I asked you to familiarize yourself with the amusement park alongside Dustin. Was there any need to run to Conrad with that?"Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    She shook her head quickly, "I didn''t mean to tattle. Rad just happened to call, and I let it slip. I didn''t think he would..."


    She trailed off, but her implication


    was clear Conrad had thrown a fit over her, cutting off his once fianc¨¦e, his right-hand woman, for her. So, she wasn''t here to make amends. She was here to unt her victory.


    "Love makes him do dumb stuff. Once the little head starts thinking for the big head, there''s no telling what stupidity will ensue. Nothing surprising there," I retorted, making Haley''s face turn sour. But I couldn''t help smirking. "Ms. Perez might not be aware, but his close buddies have a nickname for him- ''Goofball"."

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    This story is true. The person who used to call him that was long ago kicked out of his circle and even driven out of Seabreeze City by him. Conrad is incredibly petty. Luckily, he doesn''t wield much power, or else anyone who crossed him wouldn''t stand a chance.


    In ancient times, he would have been the treacherous advisor whispering poison into the emperor''s ear.


    Haley''s face darkened, clearly understanding that my words about Conrad were also a slight against her. She flushed with anger. "Felicia, how could you say such things about him? He was someone you once loved. Not bad-mouthing your ex is the least you could do out of decency. I can''t believe you''d stoop so low."


    Defending her man, huh?


    "Decency?" I smirked. "That''s only for those who deserve it. Ms. Perez here was caught up with her husband''s brother while still married, and flirting with someone else''s fianc¨¦ while pregnant with herte husband''s child. Do you honestly think you deserve any decency from me?"


    Haley''s face turned from red to white in an instant. "What are you talking about?"


    "Your own words, Ms. Perez. If anyone''s spreading lies, it''s you," I said, pausing to lock eyes with her. "You spilled it all at the diner, remember?" Haley fell silent, deted like a punctured balloon.


    It took her a moment to gather herself, her voice quivering. "He came onto me, it wasn''t my fault..."


    "Really? It takes two to tango," I didn''t let up for a second.


    Haley was like a cockroach that just wouldn''t die, so if I wanted her out of my life for good, I had to go for the jugr.


    Tears streamed down her face. "He ruined me. If it weren''t for him, I wouldn''t be in this mess. He owes me."


    Her body was shaking, whether from genuine emotion or an act, I couldn''t tell.


    But her tears drew attention, and I wasn''t worried. We were in a lobby, surrounded by security cameras. I hadn''tid a finger on her, so even if something happened, it wouldn''t be on me.


    I pondered her words about Conrad ruining her, about how her inws despised her after her husband''s death, despite her carrying his child.


    Suddenly, something clicked, and my heart sank. "What does Conrad owe you?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Haley started to say something, but snapped her mouth shut when she saw me looking.


    Holding back secrets, maybe?


    The more she hesitated, the more curious I got. "Why won''t you talk, Ms. Perez? Can''t speak, or are you just lying?"


    Haley bit her lip. "This is my issue. I came here because Ms. Hudson has a problem with me, not to drag anyone else into it."


    I frowned, suddenly realizing she was here to confront me about the incident with Conrad. "You mean when I cracked Conrad''s skull, right?" I said bluntly.


    "He''s badly injured, needed stitches


    §Ö


    at the back of his head. Felicia, you two were once in love. How could you be so cruel?" Haley sounded almost like she was his wife already.


    But she wasn''t, and she was making a fool of herself. So, I yed along. "Really? Just a few stitches? He''s lucky I didn''t go further," I cut her off. "You..."


    "Do you know why I did it? Because he tried to force himself on me in the office, stared her down. "Maybe Ms. Perez, with your condition, isn''t satisfying him?"


    Haley turned ghostly pale, unable to utter another word.


    Even so, I didn''t hold back. "Now that you know why I hit him, maybe you should head back and think of a solution. After all, as a married woman with experience, it shouldn''t be too hard, right?"

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    Haley stood there, awkward and embarrassed, unable to muster a single word in response to my words. It was a difort she had brought upon herself.


    "Ms. Perez, if there''s nothing else, you might want to head home early. You''re carrying a precious load, and any mishap would be unfortunate," I said, my words more of a genuine caution than sarcasm.


    She had her reasons for wanting to keep the baby, so she ought to be more cautious, instead of wandering around recklessly, even venturing into ces as hazardous as amusement parks.


    Unless, deep down, she didn''t want the child at all.


    This thought crossed my mind, sending a shiver through me. I looked at Haley''s face, still flushed with the humiliation I had inflicted, but nothing more revealed itself.


    Having said what I needed to and vented my frustrations, I turned to leave.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Do you really no longer love Rad? You don''t want to be with him anymore?" Haley''s voice trailed after me.


    Iughed, not bothering to look back, "Sure, he''s all yours."


    But I doubted she could truly hold on to him.


    Conrad''s childish antics in recent days had shown me he still harbored feelings for me, oblivious as he was when in the throes of this affection. Now that we were apart, his attempts to seek attention were all the more apparent.


    It seemed his interest in Haley was more impulse than genuine affection.


    But even so, it was something I couldn''t forgive.


    I, Felicia, only want a man who is devoted to me wholeheartedly.


    And my man can''t have ambiguous rtionships with others. If he does, he''s no longer mine.


    "Then you should stop contacting him, better yet, don''t even see him," Haley''s words left me speechless.


    It also made it clear to me that she indeed had feelings for Conrad, whether genuine or not, she aimed to cling to this man who could provide for her. Reaching the elevator, I turned to her with a mocking smile, "Or maybe you can give me a million, and I''ll do as you say. That should satisfy you."


    Haley turned pale, her hands nervously ying with the hem of her dress.


    She had previously confessed to having no money, only using Conrad''s cards, making my words a direct hit.


    As the elevator doors opened, I stepped in, leaving Haley behind without a second nce.


    Back in the room I shared with


    Deborah, unsure of what else to do, I decided to catch up on the series she had been binge-watching. It was surprisingly engaging, and I found myself five episodes deep when I heard Ernest''s voice outside, "Deborah, ask Ms. Hudson toe to my room in ten minutes."


    "Okay," Deborah responded, entering the room and tossing her shoes aside.


    "I''m exhausted. Is this even humanly possible?" she muttered as she walked in.


    I put down my phone and patted the couch beside me, "Come here, I''ll give you a massage."


    Instead of lying down, Deborah hugged me, "Felicia, pleasee back. It''s not the same without you."


    I patted her head, "No pain, no gain. Go take a bath and hit the sack."


    "I''m too tired to bathe. I just want to sleep," she protested, but her mood soured further upon seeing the paused series on my phone. Felicia, that''s just cruel."


    I offered her aforting smile, "Be patient. Once you''re done with work, you can binge-watch to your heart''s content."


    Deborah huffed but still mentioned before heading to her room, "Mr. Collins wants to see you."


    "I heard," I acknowledged, having caught Ernest''s message earlier.


    "Felicia, I''ve suddenly realized Mr. Collins isn''t cute at all. I''ve officially gone from fan to hater," Deborah''s parting words made me chuckle, a clear sign she had felt overworked by Ernest''s demands throughout the day.


    UMS

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    Ernest has always been pretty good to me. And with his straight-arrow military background, he probably won''t treat Deborah differently. Pondering over it, I still waited a good twenty minutes before heading to Ernest''s room.


    He''d asked me to wait ten minutes, probably to freshen up and change his clothes.


    As expected, when Ernest opened the door, his hair was still damp, he was in somefy clothes, and wearing those hotel slippers on his feet.


    "Come in," was all he said.


    Right away, I noticed hisptop was open. Walking over, I dove straight into the matter at hand, "So, what''s the new issue?"


    "It''s in the document on the desktop, just open it and see," Ernest spoke, just as the kettle he''d put on boiled.


    Sitting down, I opened hisptop expecting a tidy desktop, typical of his personality, but I was wrong. His desktop was cluttered with documents.


    Luckily, I''m not ustrophobic, otherwise, I''d have been overwhelmed on the spot.


    Faced with all these files, I had to ask, "Which one is it? Your desktop''s a mess."


    Ernest: "The one named YLC."


    I started scanning the screen for it, thinking maybe my binge-watching sessions had finally taken their toll on my eyes, because I couldn''t find it after a thorough look.


    "Ernest, it''s not here," I turned to him.


    He was making coffee.


    "Let me take a look," he said, ready toe over, but then his phone rang. ncing at the caller ID, he told me, "Just a sec."


    I took the opportunity to search the desktop again.


    Listening to him take the call, I


    couldn''t make out the other side but


    heard him say, "We had an


    el.n


    agreement, I won''t ept charges, andpensation''s off the table... Yeah, non-negotiable."


    The call was brief, so quick that I hadn''t even finished scanning all his documents.


    The real challenge wasn''t the sheer number of files, but that they were all named with just letters.


    Ernest came back with the coffee, cing it beside me, "Here you go."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Thanks," replied, and just then felt a tightening behind me, followed by Ernest''s arm reaching around in a sembembrace, pointing at a file on the screen.


    "Here it is."


    His voice was deep and soothing, and he


    s so close I could nearbet


    feel his chin on my forehead, a slight


    move and I''d touch him. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The worst part was his scent, a mix of soap and shampoo, exceptionally fresh and appealing.


    In a sh, it felt like my blood was warmed, heating up, boiling...


    I felt trapped, stiff, my mind nk...


    "Open it, let me exin," Ernest prompted, seeing me freeze.


    My hand rushed to click the file he pointed out, but in that moment, I lost it again.


    "Here," his hand covered mine, guiding it to the file and swiftly clicking the mouse twice.


    The file opened, but everything blurred before my eyes as if Ernest had erased all my senses, and I didn''t catch a word he said.


    Until he asked, "Got it?"


    "No," I replied, shifting away, "Mr. Collins, you''re too close."

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    The moment the words left my mouth, I was engulfed in a wave of awkwardness.


    I couldn''t help but berate myself for being too blunt, thinking surely Ernest would feel just as embarrassed.


    But instead of stepping back, he took nearly half a minute before responding with a simple, "Oh."


    Oh?! That''s it?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    His calmness caught me off guard.


    When I looked up at him, he finally straightened up, leisurely saying, "You''ve got poor eyesight. You said you couldn''t find it, how am I supposed to help if I''m not close?"


    His logic seemed sound, making me feel like I had overthought the situation, letting my mind wander where it shouldn''t.


    Ernest casually moved to sit down, picking up his tablet to work on something. I sneaked a few nces at him before grabbing a cup of coffee to sip and refocus on my tasks.


    There were a few minor issues in the document Ernest had marked, but nothing major.


    He could''ve easily handled them himself, or just called me to confirm, instead of having me stay upte for this. It felt a bit unnecessary. Was he doing this on purpose?


    I stole another couple of looks at him, but he was deeply engrossed in his work, not even ncing my way, making me feel like I was being paranoid. Still, I finished addressing the marked issues and turned to him, only to freeze. Ernest had fallen asleep on the hotel''s lounge chair, tablet still in hand.


    I had thought he was the type who never got tired, but I guess I was wrong.


    He''s only human, not some tireless deity, even the gods in the series I''ve been watching do take their naps.


    I watched him silently, noticing how


    peaceful he looked asleep, his tan


    skin glowing under the overhead light, making him look every bit as


    Covel


    handsome as any special effects-enhanced TV show


    protagonist.


    Considering how Deborah alwaysined about being tired, Ernest had to be even more exhausted. Working with him these past days even though he''d ask me to do this and that, he was the one constantly moving around, physically and mentally taxing himself with the lighting setup.


    He must be worn out to have fallen asleep like this.


    Suddenly, a breeze made the curtains flutter, and I felt a chill.


    Seeing Ernest in his short sleeves, I quietly got up, fetched a nket, and draped it over him.


    Maybe my movement was too


    abrupt, or his instincts were just that


    sharp, because as soon as the


    nket touched him, his eyes


    snapped open, and his hando grabbed mine hard.


    "Ouch," I whispered.


    He loosened his grip but didn''t let go, just looking at me.


    Close enough to see the panic in my eyes, and I in his, his restrained gaze, his dark pupils...


    Neither of us spoke, just staring at each other in silence.


    Until my legs began to tremble from leaning over too long, nearly making me stumble, which prompted him to steady me with his other hand. Now, both my hands were in his grasp. I quickly tried to exin, "I... I saw you were asleep, and I just wanted to make sure you didn''t get cold..." Realizing how it sounded, I hurriedly added, "Don''t get me wrong, it''s just... just in case you got sick and it would affect the work." After saying that, I tried to pull away, wanting to escape the situation.


    But Ernest didn''t release me. Instead, he pulled me slightly closer, causing me to almost lose my bnce, "Just... worried about the work?" His voice was raspy from sleep, sending my heart racing and my cheeks flushing, "Yeah..."

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    The moment I finished my words, Ernest''s grip on my hand tightened. His eyes narrowed, a fleeting emotion hidden deep within them.


    Then, the pressure on my hand vanished as he let go.


    I quickly stepped aside, rubbing the sore spot where he had gripped me too tightly. "I''ve made all the edits you marked. Do you want to check them now?"


    Ernest didn''t move, still reclining in his chair, his eyes now shut again. "No need, you should head off to bed."


    "Oh, goodnight then," I said, turning away.


    "Licia," Ernest suddenly called out from behind me.


    I staggered, had he just called me...?


    Licia...


    That was my nickname, used only by my parents when they were alive, and asionally by Fanny, but she only ever called me Licia in private. But I heard it clearly; Ernest had just called me Licia.


    I turned around, surprised, and looked at him. "What did you say?"


    "Nothing," he said, eyes still closed. "Just... could you close the door on your way out?"


    I stared at him for a few seconds before leaving, making sure to close the door a bit more forcefully than necessary.


    Leaving Ernest''s room, I didn''t head straight back to the room I shared with Deborah. Instead, I leaned against the hallway wall, trying to calm my racing heart and erratic breathing.


    But the more I tried to calm down, the more I found myself reying our brief moment of eye contact and the way he had half-hugged me to help open a document on theputer.


    Eventually, I had to mentally p myself back to reality and force myself to go back to my room, lying down in bed to sleep.


    To stop my mind from wandering back to him, I opened my phone and saw several unread messages.


    There was one from Fanny, saying: "He''s not dead or injured, he''s just bleeding a bit


    I chuckled at the message and replied: "Next time, I''ll hit harder."


    Fanny didn''t reply, maybe she was asleep or back in surgery again.


    Leaving our chat, I opened the one with Jefferson. He had sent several messages about Conrad.


    Message one: "Shooting your ex, huh? You''re something else, kid."


    Message two: "Between you and me, good shot."


    Message three: "If you had that fire earlier, maybe things wouldn''t have ended the way they did."


    Message four: "Conrad''s the type who needs a kick to keep the passion alive."


    Thinking of Haley''s soft, pitiful face, which she always showed in front of me, and likely more so in front of Conrad, I wondered if he would get tired of her act.


    Shaking off the thought, I typed back to Jefferson: "Is there something Conrad owes Haley, or something that ruined her?"


    It waste


    immed and Jefferson didn''t reply


    immediately. After a few After a few seconds, added: "Or does Conrad owe


    something to Haley''s


    I stared at the phone screen for a long while without a reply, then set the phone aside, ready to sleep.


    Just then, in the quiet, I heard a muffled voice, "Ernest... you, you''re heartless..."


    I burst intoughter, turning to see Deborah talking in her sleep on the opposite bed.


    Was Ernest giving her such a hard time that she''d curse him even in her dreams?


    My mind wandered back to my interactions with Ernest earlier that evening. Surprisingly, thinking about it now didn''t make my face heat up or my heart race as before. And as I drifted off to sleep, thoughts of Ernest still filled my mind. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I even dreamt of him, a younger Ernest chasing after me, calling out, "Licia, be careful, don''t fall..."Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    Waking up this morning, the dream was still lingering in my mind.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Ernest has made it into my dreams for the second time now. It made me wonder, have we met before?


    But let''s put the dream aside for a moment. Thest time, I dreamt that the guy carrying me had a mole on his back, and guess what? Ernest has one exactly like it.


    And then yesterday, he called me Licia. I heard it clear as day, no mistake about it.


    Lost in my thoughts, Deborah''s voice snapped me back to reality, "Felicia, howe you''re back in bed?"


    It''s not every day that this sleepyhead wakes up before her rm.


    I knew what she was getting at and gave her a look, "What do you mean ''I''m back''? What''s that supposed to mean?"


    Deborah chuckled mischievously, "Oh, I thought you and Mr. Collins..."


    "What are you thinking?" I cut her off, "Don''t you have anything decent in your head?"


    "Come on, a single man and a single woman, isn''t love and romance the most natural thing?" Deborah had a point.


    "But people can''t just love anyone willy-nilly. What would that make us?" I countered.


    Deborah scooted closer, clutching her pillow, "Felicia, you know what? I''d love to see Mr. Collins, the man of restraint, let loose." "Huh?" I didn''t get her at first.


    "I mean, seeing that uptight man get all lovey-dovey and out of character," Deborah''s words made meugh.


    "If you''re so curious, you''d have to find out for yourself because you won''t see anything through someone else''s eyes," I said, sitting up. Deborah sat up too, "Then you can try and tell me all about it."


    I rolled my eyes and threw a pillow at her, "Or maybe I should record it for you?"


    "Sure, bring it on," she wasn''t shy about it.


    I threw a pillow at her, and Deborah quickly caught it and pressed it against her chin.


    "Did anything happen between you


    and Mr. Collinsst night?" Her question made shes of Ernest and I working closely together and me covering him with a nket rush through my mind... Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "Felicia, did something really happen?" My hesitation gave me away, and Deborah, ever the gossip, hopped from her bed to mine in excitement. "Nothing happened, stop guessing," I denied, getting out of bed.


    Deborah grabbed me, "Come on, just tell me."


    hing. And stop shipping me


    "It''s


    with


    It''s not going to happen.


    I''m


    into him like that," I said,


    trying to end the conversation.


    Heading to the bathroom, Deborah sighed behind me, "Yeah, after all those years with Mr. Wagner, it''s not easy to just move on.


    I scoffed but didn''t reply.


    After getting ready, Deborah and I were about to leave for breakfast when we bumped into Ernest right outside.


    He was dressed in camo pants and a ck tee shirt, looking all tough and rugged.


    For some odd reason, I felt a bit sweaty behind my ears.


    "Mr. Collins, not heading to work early today?" Deborah, always the one to speak before thinking.


    Ernest nced at me, "Didn''t feel like it."


    Deborah was taken aback but quicklyughed it off, "Perfect, let''s grab breakfast together then head out."


    Ernest didn''t respond, and I felt awkward for Deborah.


    But she''s the type who never gets embarrassed, only embarrassing others. She looped her arm through mine, "Felicia, how about you drop me and Mr. Collins at the


    amusement park ande back to work?"


    I snorted, "And who''s paying my sry, missy?"


    "1

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    "Mr. Collins, huh?" Deborah turned her gaze toward Ernest, "Is that cool with you, Mr. Collins?"Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    I was bracing for Ernest to give her a piece of his mind, but instead, he just said, "If she''s up for it, sure."


    T was speechless.


    I felt a pinch on my arm; Deborah was giving me a series of frantic winks, clearly smelling some drama brewing.


    Was Ernest really looking to stir the pot?


    His casualment had thrown me off.


    Determined not to give Deborah the spectacle she was craving, I replied with a slight smile, "I''m not short on cash, so no thanks."


    "Felicia..."


    Ernest just looked over, silent.


    During breakfast, my phone rang. It was myndy next door. Assuming she had sorted things out, I answered, "Hey..."


    "Felicia, I''m so sorry to bother you this early," she began, all politeness.


    "It''s no trouble, go ahead," I said, sipping on my soy milk.


    "That rental issue we discussed, I talked to the guy, but he won''t budge. Not evenpensation would do, so..." Her words hinted at something familiar, echoing a conversation I seemed to have heard before.


    "Felicia, don''t you worry about a thing. I''ve checked this guy out. He''s got no criminal record or bad habits, and he''s quite the looker. Plus, he used to be a..." She was cut off as Ernest called out to me.


    "Ms. Hudson, can I have that fried egg?" Ernest pointed at the sunny-side-up egg on my te.


    I froze, so much that I missed whatever else myndy was saying, and ended up just agreeing with her before hanging up to face Ernest.


    "If you''d rather not, it''s fine," he said, turning his attention back to peeling a hard-boiled egg.


    "Mr. Collins, you can have my fried egg," Deborah, ever the eager beaver, chimed in, ready to hand over her own te.


    "No, I''ve lost my appetite," Ernest coldly declined.


    I remained silent, watching him gobble down the hard-boiled egg, feeling a lump in my throat from just the sight.


    And I had this nagging feeling that it wasn''t really the fried egg he wanted.


    So why did he ask for mine?


    Before I could puzzle it out, Ernest was done with his meal, standing up and slinging his bag over his shoulder, "Enjoy your breakfast, I''ve got to go."


    Deborah watched him leave, then turned to me, "Felicia, he didn''t want just any fried egg. He wanted yours."


    "What, is mineced with the elixir of life?" I joked, picking up my fork, and taking a bite.


    "Felicia, Mr. Collins is into you," Deborah''s revtion had me choking.


    After coughing and taking a sip of my soy milk, I asked, "All because he wanted my fried egg?"


    "It''s not just that. It''s the way he acts around you, the looks he gives you, and even..." Deborah trailed off, clicking her tongue, "I can''t quite put my finger on it, but there''s definitely a spark."


    I wasn''t a naive teenager to miss the signs.


    From the moment Ernest bluntly mentioned marriage, I sensed his interest.


    But his subsequent actions made


    me doubt my intuition, yet the


    events fromst night to this


    el


    morning seemed to suggest he had


    some intentions toward me. Content


    Belongs to


    "So what if he does? I''ve already said I''m not interested," I retorted, only to notice a figure looming over the table. Looking up, Ernest had returned, his gaze fixed directly on me.


    The awkwardness made my fingers curl up, and Deborah, simrly taken aback, attempted to shift the topic, "How did Mr. Collinse back? We were just discussing Felicia''s ex-fianc¨¦, she was saying...


    "I heard," Ernest cut her off, his eyes still on me.

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    Awkwardness was palpable, but it was probably for the best that Ernest found out.


    Grabbing his phone from the table, Ernest stormed off, leaving Deborah muttering, "This is a disaster."


    I wasn''t fazed, though. Ernest and I never intended anything serious, so whether he was angry or misunderstood didn''t bother me one bit.


    After all, we met by chance, I had no ns to date again. It wasn''t that one heartbreak had turned me cold; I simplycked the emotional bandwidth. After breakfast, I nned to drop Deborah off at work before heading to a job interview.


    I was surprised to get an interview call so soon after sending out my resume just yesterday. But hey, the sooner I started working, the better.


    Reaching the parking lot, I spotted Dustin''s car. He parked, got out, and opened the back door for Jacqueline to step out.


    Clearly, they were here for me.


    "Jacqueline," I greeted her first.


    "Felicia," Jacqueline took my hand, tears suddenly streaming down her face.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Her emotional disy caught me off guard. Turning to Dustin for help, he handed her a tissue, saying, "Mom, you''re going to overwhelm Felicia. If you''ve got something to say, just say it. Why the tears?"


    Jacqueline dabbed at her eyes, "Felicia, can we go home to talk? Please?"


    I nced at Dustin for an exnation. "Mom''s been trying to reach you. She couldn''t get through to you, and you didn''t respond to her messages. She''s been worried sick all night and insisted oning here first thing. She''s found out about what Rad did."


    It was clear why she was here.


    "Jacqueline, let''s sit down in the diner over there. You probably haven''t had breakfast. We can eat and talk," I suggested, preferring not to head to the Wagner''s.


    Jacqueline hesitated but eventually agreed, "I''m not hungry."


    "We''ll just talk then," I convinced her, and she nodded.


    Turning to Dustin, I proposed, "Why don''t you take Deborah to the amusement park? I''ll chat with Mrs. Wagner and take her home afterward." Dustin looked at Jacqueline, then nodded at me, "Thanks for this."


    As Deborah left with Dustin, I led Jacqueline to the diner. She refused to let me order breakfast, but I insisted on getting her favorite.


    "Felicia, I''ve heard about the crap Conrad pulled. It''s not your fault. If you pped him, he deserved it," Jacqueline''s words made me look away.


    "Felicia because I didn''t educate


    him


    So well th


    t he hurt you after doing


    so many wrong things," Jacqueline said with a guilty shake of her head.


    WP


    "Mrs. Wagner, it''s not on you. Conrad''s to me for his actions, not a child anymore," I bit my lip.


    Though I wasn''t sure why Jacqueline was here, it seemed clear she hoped to persuade me to forgive Conrad.


    But whether I forgave him or not was irrelevant. What worried me was that Jacqueline might still want me to give him another chance.


    Nodding, Jacqueline said, "You''re right. So, please don''t feel bad about any of this."


    "Jacqueline, you''re overthinking it. I''m not the one in the wrong here," I stated deservedly, catching her off guard.


    She quickly agreed, "Right, right. It''s Rad''s fault, not yours."


    .n


    We didn''t dwell on the topic. Instead, Jacqueline added, "About your resignation, Mr. Wagner disagrees too. Conrad will personally apologize and ask you toe back

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    That really caught me off guard.


    But I pressed on, "Jacqueline, I''ve actually quit my job. Plus, I''ve been looking elsewhere and even had an interview today."


    "What? So soon?" She was clearly taken aback.


    "Jacqueline, to be honest, from the day Conrad and I decided not to go through with our marriage, I was already preparing to resign," I told her confidently, without a hint of unease.


    "Jacqueline, working in the samepany as him, after we''ve split, would just be awkward for both of us. So, even if Conrad didn''t ask me to resign, I nned to leave after the amusement park project was done," Iid it all out for her.


    She shook her head, "You don''t have to do that, Felicia. If it''s awkward, you could transfer to a different branch or department, just to keep some distance from him."


    "Jacqueline, I know you''re worried about me facing hardships out there, but I still want to explore other opportunities," I made my stance clear.


    Tears welled up in her eyes as she looked at me, and finally, she shook her head, "How could this be? It''s one thing not to be my daughter-inw, but leaving thepany too? Felicia, are you nning to leave us for good?"


    Her distressed look truly made my heart heavy, knowing our bond over the years couldn''t just fade away.


    "Jacqueline, I''ll stille to visit you and Mr. Wagner," I tried to console her.


    Hearing this, she cleaned her tears. "Felicia, are you doing this because you''ve got a new boyfriend? Are you worried he''ll mind about your past with Conrad?"


    At that, I couldn''t help butugh. There was nothing between Ernest and me, yet it seemed the whole world thought we were an item. "Jacqueline, I''m not seeing anyone right now. And even if I were, he wouldn''t have a say in my life decisions. You''re overthinking it," I exined. "Then promise me you won''t leave thepany," She paused before adding, "At the very least, let me be able to reach you and see you whenever I miss you."


    It was the kind of longing a mother feels for her daughter.


    But I couldn''t make that promise, only saying, "Jacqueline, even if I leave thepany, I''ll still be working locally. You can call me whenever you miss me."N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    After I said that, she was silent for a long while. Just when I thought the conversation was over, she added, "Felicia, there''s something I''ve been wanting to say but feared it might upset you."


    Her words made my heart skip a beat, indicating she was about to propose something difficult or unwee.


    "Jacqueline, then maybe it''s best not to say it," I cut her off smoothly.


    She seemed surprised by my directness, but then she smiled, "But as your aunt, I still need to speak up, considering it concerns your happiness." Typical of the chairman''s wife, always finding a tactful way to proceed.


    I gave a small smile, "Then, please speak."


    "Felicia, your Dustin''s father is thinking about letting Dustin venture out on his own by setting up a newpany. Would you consider helping him?" Her suggestion was subtle, but her intentions were clear.


    This wasn''t about helping Dustin; it was about pairing me with him now that things with Conrad were over.


    It reminded me of the saying, "keep it in the family."


    Being the girl they raised, if I wasn''t going to marry the younger son, then why not the elder? They didn''t want me marrying out.


    "Mrs. Wagner," I addressed her


    firmly, "What position would that put


    on?


    2.13


    if I were to start


    with Dustin? How would


    the they get along after that?"


    Her lips quivered, and she finally said, "But, I can''t stand the thought of you leaving our family, leaving my side."


    "In that case, I''d rather be your goddaughter," I dered my position.

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    So there we were, standing awkwardly as Jacqueline, despite any reservations, seemed to agree to my suggestion with a nod. "Felicia, in my heart, you''re as good as my own daughter."


    The words felt hollow. If that were truly the case, she wouldn''t entertain the thought of me and Dustin being an item. But then again, it might have been Dustin''s idea since he''s already made his feelings for me crystal clear.


    "Sure, let''s n for a little get-together with Dustin and Conrad when they''re free. We can have a small ceremony, kind of like an informal adoption," I proposed, noticing Jacqueline''s eyes flickering with something unreadable.


    Clearly, she wasn''t thrilled with the idea of officially considering me her daughter. However, with the decade of kindness she''s shown me, I didn''t want to overthink it.


    "Okay," she agreed, her voice barely above a whisper.


    After dropping her off, I ran into Conrad, who was the epitome of casual with a baseball cap and jersey, a far cry from his usual CEO demeanor. He reminded me of the vibrant him I once fell for.


    I remembered those high school days when he''d sneak out on his motorcycle, the thrill of it all. The time he took me for a ride, I was terrified yet exhrated, clinging to him like my life depended on it. It was the closest I''d ever been to him.


    He''d teased me afterwards, "Holding on so tight, were you trying to cop a feel?"


    Eventually, he swapped the motorcycle for suits, transforming from the carefree youth to the imposing CEO.


    Seeing him now, in his old attire, stirred something within me, though I knew he wasn''t the same person anymore.


    The baseball cap he is wearing now is just to cover up the injury on his head.


    "What, didn''t get enough of a fight yesterday? You''re here for round two?" Conrad joked, breaking the silence.


    Before I could respond, Jacqueline pped him. You still have the audacity to say? Even if she didn''t kill you, it''s because Felicia''s heart softened."


    "Jacqueline, even if you have two


    sons, you can''t be so cruel and let her beat me to death. Am I born to you or is she born to you?" Conrad is a serious boss in thepany and at home he sometimes looks like a child.


    UMS


    "As if I wouldn''t wish Felicia was my actual daughter. You just had to show up, didn''t you?" she said, her humor shining through despite the tension.


    "Fine, next life she can be your daughter, and I''ll keep my distance," Conrad retorted, wrapping an arm around Jacqueline in a rare disy of affection.


    Watching their close rtionship, I couldn''t help but feel envious. If only my parents were here, I''d be just as carefree and spoiled with them.


    But life is devoid of ifs.


    Feeling suffocated by their closeness, I turned to leave. "Jacqueline, I should go."


    "Wait," Conrad called out, "I need to talk to you."


    "We have nothing to talk about," I replied, fearing my patience might snap if he provoked me further. I was starting to realize fighting had its addictive thrill.


    "I do," he insisted, stubborn as ever.


    Jacqueline gave him a warning pinch. "Don''t make me regret letting you talk to her."N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Mom, rx. She is my woman,"


    Conrad blurted out with a grin,


    showing a side of him I hadn''t seen in years, far removed from the aloof Mr. Wagner I was ustomed to at work.


    "Get inside, mom. You''re interrupting our private conversation," Conrad said, half-jokingly shooing her away, though Jacqueline looked back at us worriedly as she left.

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    I stared at Conrad, "What are you trying to say? You wantpensation, or are you going to tell me you''re suing for assault?"


    "What do you take me for?" Conrad''s voice dropped, his demeanor shifting back to that of a cold, unapproachable CEO.


    "I''m here to apologize. I was impulsive and reckless yesterday. You were right to hit me," Conrad''s admission caught mepletely off guard.


    I nced at the edge of a bandage peeking out from under his cap, epting his apology. "Good to know you realize that."


    Conrad snorted withughter. "Felicia, I''ve noticed you''ve picked up some... bad habits."


    How have I be bad?


    But I didn''t ask. Instead, I shot back, "You being at fault is a fact."


    "Yeah, I know I was wrong yesterday. Getting too close to Haley, neglecting your feelings, even letting her into the apartment I prepared for you was a huge mistake. Not to mention giving her ess to my credit card," Conrad reflected on his actions.


    I wasn''t sure where he was going with this until he continued, "I owe you an apology. All of that was my mistake."


    "It doesn''t matter anymore. Right or wrong has lost its meaning," I said, turning to leave, but he stopped me.


    "Felicia, I''m not done talking."


    I eyed the cap on his head. "Go on."N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "I''ve apologized and acknowledged my mistakes. And about me kissing Haley, that was just a joke gone wrong. If it makes you feel any better, why don''t you kiss some guy to even the score?" The moment he said it, I clenched my fists tight.


    Conrad noticed and stepped aside, but then he bravely stepped back. "Hit me if you must, but avoid the fresh wounds. Pick a new spot."


    I burst outughing.


    Was Conrad always this ridiculous?


    Or was he trying to win my forgiveness in his own quirky way?


    "Felicia," Conrad reached out to me, "can we start over, or should I court you anew?"


    "Conrad, seems like that hit to your


    head did more damage than I


    thought. You don''t even know what


    you''re saying," I pulled my hand


    away from his grasp. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "I know exactly what I''m saying," Conrad looked at me earnestly, "I still want to marry you. Make you my wife."


    "Hah," I scoffed, "Conrad, whether


    you''re toying with me or your head''s


    genuinely messed up, let me make this clear. I don''t rekindle oldo mes."


    "Felicia, I know you''re angry. It''s okay to be mad. I''ll wait," Conrad said, each word more maddening than thest.


    I pursed my lips, "Jacqueline was


    about to adopt me as her


    goddaughter, making you my


    vel


    brother. You think brother and sister


    getting married sounds right?"


    Conrad''s brow furrowed instantly. "Impossible. My parents only want you as their daughter-inw."


    I couldn''t be bothered to argue or listen to his nonsense and just walked away.


    As I got into my car, I heard him say, "Felicia, I''ve also rejected your resignation."


    Damn it!


    I mmed my hand on the steering wheel. How am I supposed to go for job interviews if he won''t process my resignation?


    Conrad''s ying the clingy ex-game now. Well, I''m not falling for it.

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    I rolled up to the interview site at around eleven, finding thepany in a suburban area, not quite the bustling city center, but a mere twenty-minute ride from my ce. It wasn''t a name I was unfamiliar with. They were into lighting development and had thrown their hat into the ring for a theme park lighting gig but didn''tnd it. I even considered hitting them up for a troubleshooting job when the park''s lights went haywire.


    Those encounters put thispany on my radar, and as luck would have it, they were hiring for a marketing and promotions role that seemed tailor- made for me. They were the first one I applied to, sure enough, the first to offer me a spot.


    Their office was in a leased building, nowhere near the grandeur of the Wagner Group''s towering headquarters. Yet, they weren''t small-time, upying three floors of office space. I found my way to the HR office without much trouble and was greeted immediately with a warm smile, "You must be Ms. Hudson here for the interview?"


    I smiled back. "That''s me!"


    "Please, have a seat!" In his early thirties, the man had that everyman look, not striking but not unpleasant, his demeanor friendly and inviting. His kindness left asting impression.


    "You''re our only appointment today," he said, exining why he knew me immediately.


    "Nice to meet you," I extended my hand, which he shook, introducing himself as Grant Smith. I had noticed his ID badge as the HR Manager and Vice President.


    "I''ve reviewed your resume. It''s quite impressive and fits what we''re looking for. I''d like to hear about your expectations, Ms. Hudson," Grant said, all professionalism.


    From our handshake, I could tell he


    was genuinely interested, though having him there to meet me seemed a bit much. Figuring they needed someone with my skill set urgently, I didn''t overthink it,ying out my terms, including sry, vacation time, and thepany''s growth n. I was ready to negotiate thetter based on the first two.


    Grant got me a cup of coffee. "We''re familiar with your work at the Wagner Group. While we can''t match their sry, we offer performance bonuses."N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Not surprised, I nodded. Grant


    offered a monthly sry a quarter


    less than what I earned at the Wagner Group, but I epted. After all, I couldn''t expect the same perks outside the Wagner umbre, especially when my role in the


    Wagner Group was more than just a job title.


    "If you have any other requests, feel free to mention them," Grant added.


    "I''d like to see thepany''s growth n," I said, keen on understanding thepany''s prospects. I didn''t want to invest my energy into a sinking ship.


    Grant retrieved a dossier from his


    desk and handed it over. After thorough read, I was ready. "If you have no objections, Mr. Smith, I''m ready to start whenever."


    His smile brightened. "How about we start with the paperwork today and let you officially join us next Monday?"


    I agreed. "Sounds good!"

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    "Wee to the team, Director Hudson," Grant said before he told someone toplete my onboarding process.


    I was officially part of the team in less than half an hour. At that moment, I remembered I hadn''t received approval from Conrad yet. But I figured worstes to worst, I''d have a chat with Herschel. He''d see things my way.


    My phone was buzzing in my pocket, but I ignored it while I was chatting with Grant.


    It was a call from Fanny. "Where are you? I''ve got the day off. Fancy a catch-up?"


    A day off was a rare treat for her! Lately, it seemed she always got caught in the whirlwind of the baby boom season.


    "Taking a breather before the next baby wave hits?" I teased.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Exactly. It''s either everyone decides to have babies at once or not at all," Fannyined, not for the first time.


    People had be too clever, timing their pregnancies with almost religious fervor, aiming for the perfect season or even the best hour for childbirth, hoping to give their children the best start. But they didn''t realize that in their quest to give birth to God-favored ones, the real treasure became the so-called ordinary kids.


    "Are you at home? I''lle over," I knew a break was precious for Fanny and didn''t want her to overexert herself.


    Fanny agreed, "Yeah,e on over!"


    "How about we dive into a couple of drinks for lunch?" I suggested with augh.


    "Sounds good. I''ll whip up something to eat. You bring the wine," Fanny agreed readily.


    After the call, I nced at other missed calls from unknown numbers, assuming they were from other potential employers, but I didn''t bother returning them. If they were serious, they''d call again.


    I didn''t just buy wine. I also picked up some fruit and a teapot to brew some tea for us to enjoy.


    Fanny weed me, taking the


    things from my hands. Seeing the teapot, she nted a quick kiss on my cheek. "You''re the best! I''ve wanted one of these but haven''t had the time."


    "I was worried you might not find the time to use it," I teased.


    Fanny paused. "Time is like a woman''s cleavage. If you squeeze it, you''ll always find some."


    Herment made meugh when I nced at her modest chest. "Can you squeeze out any, though?"


    It wasn''t to poke fun at her. Fanny did prefer convenience over size, often opting for nipple covers in the summer.


    "Don''t underestimate these boobs.


    They''ll be precious to a baby someday. Your bigger ones might not be as handy," Fanny retorted, always the expert in her field, not justin birthing babies but in


    nurturing them too. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "Then we''ll have babies at the same time. You can breastfeed them both," I joked without reservations.


    Fanny kicked me yfully. "Only you coulde up with something like that."


    Weughed it off. My phone rang again. It was another unknown number. Thinking it might be a?ob call, Danswered politely, "Hello, this is Felicia Hudson."


    "Ms. Hudson, your wedding dress has arrived. We want to schedule a fitting," the voice on the other end said.


    "What?" I was shocked. "You must have the wrong number."


    "I don''t think so," the caller confirmed my number.


    It was my number, but I hadn''t ordered any wedding dress. Was this some prank?

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    I was utterly bewildered, wondering who was ying these cruel tricks on me as a series of calls regarding wedding ring orders and venue bookings came in.


    That was when it dawned on me that it wasn''t just some sick joke. I demanded to know who was behind all this and finally realized how obsessed Conrad had be. He was the mastermind behind it all.


    I knew Conrad wouldn''t engage in childish pranks or mock me for fun. Considering an even more disturbing possibility, I confronted him, "Conrad, what on earth are you trying to pull? We broke up, and now, you are booking wedding dresses and rings. You made me sick!"


    "Don''t make me out to be some petty, immature ex. You think I don''t care about you? You question my love? Let''s get married then. That should show you I only want you." Conrad''s words only deepened my disappointment in him.


    "Conrad, do you think love is about putting a woman in a dress and slipping a ring on her finger? Do you still not get why I broke it off with you?" I asked, frustrated.


    There was a pause from his side, and then, he said, "Is it because of Haley?"


    "Yes!" I admitted. "And what are your ns for dealing with this ''obstacle''?"


    Conrad fell silent before replying, "I''ll cut ties with her and get her to leave thepany. Will that suffice?"


    His tone was so reluctant.


    "And what, hide her away? Keep a mistress?" I retorted sarcastically.


    That seemed to infuriate him. "Felicia, enough is enough. How can you be so unreasonable? I told you, Haley is alone and pregnant. She''s vulnerable. Can''t you show somepassion?"


    He was almost yelling.


    I held the phone away from my ear, not wanting his anger to burst my eardrums.


    Even so, I heard Conrad snap again,


    "Felicia, you''re a woman, too. What if it were you? Like when your parents died. If my family hadn''t taken you in, how lost and hopeless would you have been?"


    Did he say taken in? Those words stabbed me like a sharp knife to the heart. So, in his eyes, I was just a charity case, someone his family graciously provided shelter to.


    "So, all the kindness you showed me was just charity, right?" My voice trembled.


    There was silence on the other end for seconds before he said, "No, don''t twist my words."


    "Conrad, I don''t need your charity. So, give your love and affection to whoever needs it now. Once, I was an orphan, pitiful and alone, and you offered me love out of pity. Now, Haley is the poor one. Go love her," I said, biting my lip, feeling cold as if drenched in ice water.


    Our love had soured, his affections diverted, and that was fine. The world changes every second, let alone human hearts. But to think his kindness had always been out of pity was unbearable. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Felicia, you''re being unreasonable. You know that''s not what I mean," Conrad protested.


    ¡°Conrad, what you mean doesn''t matter anymore. Please leave me alone, will you?" I was almost too tired to speak.


    This kind of post-breakup entanglement was utterly draining.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    But Conrad scoffed coldly, ¡°Felicia, you''re mine. If I don''t let go, you have no right to say no.¡±


    His domineering words made one thing clear. He couldn''t ept being the one rejected. But as I''d said, no matter how much he insisted, I wouldn''t get back with him.


    "If making a fool of yourself makes you happy, be my guest," I hung up the phone.


    Just like before, the call drained all my energy. I was trembling, so weak that I didn''t even notice Fannying up behind me.

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    When she brought me the steaming coffee, I couldn''t help but vent, "Conrad, that jerk. I never imagined he''d be so despicable beneath his facade." I sipped the coffee, its bitterness echoing my thoughts. "Turns out Conrad just pitied me."


    Even though Conrad and I had parted ways, the memories of our past, once sweet, lingered. But his words had mercilessly stripped away the veneer of pretense, exposing the ugly truth.


    Fanny''s hand rested on my shoulder,forting. "Seeing him for who he is now is better than never."


    I remained silent, deep in my thoughts, until Fanny nudged me. "How about we give him a taste of his own medicine?"


    "What?" I was at my lowest.


    Conrad''s words had reopened old wounds, reminding me of the darkest period of my life. He was right about one thing. After the car ident that took my parents, leaving their bodies in the cold morgue, I was utterly alone. I didn''t know what to do. I couldn''t bear the thought of going home. I even considered ending it all to be with my parents again.


    But then, Herschel and Jacqueline appeared, embracing me, telling me I was part of their family. They became my beacon of hope in that sea of despair. They were my life raft, and in my desperation, I clung to them, believing the world still had love left for me.


    So, I misinterpreted Conrad''s smile when we first met. Looking back, it wasn''t friendly. It was mockery, right? Yet, I saw it as a lifeline.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "You need to find someone else, fall in love, or get married. Show Conrad you can move on without him. Make him realize you, Felicia, don''t need him," Fanny said, turning me to face her.


    "That arrogant peacock needs to feel the heat before he realizes his mistake," she squeezed my shoulders, her anger toward Conrad evident.


    I let out a bitterugh. "What is this, a soap opera? Are we supposed to just fall in love on cue?"


    "Life inspires those dramas because it''s the only way to break free from Conrad''s grasp," Fanny encouraged me.


    My gaze fell, and then, she dropped another name, "Ernest. He could be the one."


    "No, he''s not right," I objected immediately.


    He had shown interest in me, and if I


    were to suggest this, and he took seriously, ending up with real


    vel?


    feelings, I would invite more trouble into my life.


    "He''s perfect," Fanny disagreed.


    "Let me think," I said, my mind a mess.


    But Fanny relentless, convinced that this n was the best, kept at it even after we had a few drinks. "Call Ernest now. Lay out your terms for a pretend rtionship. Drop it if he disagrees."


    "What if he takes it seriously?" I still hesitated.


    Fanny countered, "Maybe he''s willing to y along?"


    Finally, after a few too many drinks, I couldn''t resist Fanny''s persuasion and called Ernest.


    "Something up?" Ernest''s voice was deep and soothing.


    e


    Holding my ss of wine, I watched the liquid swirl. "Ernest, would von pretend to be my boyfriend? I mean, pretend, not for real."


    W

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    "Have you been drinking?" Ernest''s deep and melodious voice broke the silence a few secondster. "Would you?" I didn''t answer but pressed him further.


    "Where are you?" Ernest didn''t answer but just shot the question right back at me.


    "Forget it. I know the answer," I was about to hang up when Ernest stopped me.


    "Felicia, where are you? At home or out somewhere?" A pressing urgency sounded in Ernest''s voice.


    A surge of suppressed emotion burst within me, "Who are you to me to tell me what to do? I can be wherever I want. I..."


    Suddenly, Fanny leaned in. "Don''t worry, Mr. Adams. She''s with me, her best friend."


    After speaking, Fanny whispered, "y nice, sweetie, when you''re asking for a favor."


    I pushed her away,ughing and joking, when Ernest''s voice came through the phone. "Let''s talk when you''ve sobered up tomorrow."


    He hung up, leaving me stunned, looking at Fanny, "He thinks I''m drunk."


    Fannyughed. "He''s just worried you''ll deny everything you said tonighte morning."


    Sure, I had some drinks, but it wasn''t that bad. Maybe that was Ernest''s way of rejecting me. After all, he heard me say I didn''t like him. He must think I''m ying games, or maybe that was his way of getting back at me for rejecting him.


    The aftermath of the drinks left me clueless about when Fanny went to work the next day until my phone''s relentless ringing forced me to open my eyes.


    "Hello," I answered without checking the caller ID.


    "Ms. Hudson, can youe down to the amusement park?" Ivan''s voice was fraught with urgency.


    I frowned. "Ivan, I quit, remember? If it''s about work, you should talk to Dustin or Mr. Wagner."


    "Ms. Hudson, I specifically need you," Ivan''s insistence made me chuckle, waking me up.


    I turned over, running my hands through my tousled hair. "What''s it about?"


    "You''ll know when you get here," Ivan tried to keep it mysterious.


    I nced at the time on my phone. It was already ten in the morning, in bed, reveling in


    Wadence of it all. Conte


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Belongs


    "I told you, I''ve quit. It''s not my business anymore," I reminded Ivan.


    "Ms. Hudson," Ivan pleaded, "what if it''s a personal matter?"


    I pouted. "Well, that might be okay, but there''s no need to meet at the amusement park, right?"


    "Then where would you like?" Ivan asked.


    Realizing he was serious, I said, "Just tell me over the phone."


    Back when I was with thepany,


    although Ivan was Conrad''s assistant, Ivan looked out for me because of my rtionship with Conrad. He even handled all the gifts and arrangements Conrad made for me on every special asion. Compared to Conrad, Ivan seemed to have invested more in me.


    "I can''t talk about it over the phone. It needs to be in person," Ivan said, sounding almost desperate.


    Even so, I wasn''t easily swayed. "If you don''t say it, forget it."


    "Ms. Hudson," Ivan suddenly called me, a note of urgency in his voice," you e, I might be out


    es tomorrow." Content but of a


    to


    I frowned, a suspicion forming. "Is this Conrad''s doing? Are you tricking me into going?"N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Um," Ivan''s voice sounded awkward, "Mr. Wagner wants you toe to the amusement park because... he wants to propose."

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    "What?" I was shocked and blurted out, "Is he out of his mind?"


    "Ms. Hudson, Mr. Wagner has indeed been acting pretty crazy these days," Ivan exined. Suddenly, it all clicked for me. The shopping sprees for the wedding ring and dress must have been his doing.


    "What''s he trying to do, gross me out?" I demanded angrily.


    Ivan fell silent for a while before replying, "Ms. Hudson, I honestly don''t know what Mr. Wagner is up to, but I feel he can''t bear to lose you. He loves you."


    "Ivan," I called him out, "It''s one thing for others to say that, but you? Do you believe he truly loves me?"


    Ivan didn''t respond.


    "Ivan, let him be crazy on his own. I won''t join him in his madness," I made my stand.


    "Ms. Hudson, I''ve always felt guilty. If it hadn''t been for me that time, you and Mr. Wagner might not have ended up like this," Ivan still med himself for the mistake he''d made then.


    "Ivan, I appreciate you," I paused, "If it hadn''t been for that incident, I wouldn''t have been able to decide to split with Conrad. But I want you to understand our break-up isn''t just about that one thing. It takes more than a cold day to freeze three feet of ice, and you should know that."


    "But I was the one who delivered the final blow," Ivan murmured.


    "I''ve said what I needed to. If you still want to me yourself, that''s on you. As for Conrad, if he decides to fire you over what happened today, leave. The world is big, and with your skills, you''ll find a better job," I consoled him.


    "Ms. Hudson, did you find a better job?" Ivan inquired.


    "I believe with my abilities, finding a job won''t be difficult," I gave a nonmittal answer, not wanting to stir up more trouble.


    Conrad acted like a psycho, and I wondered what he might do if he found out I''dnded a new job. After hanging up, I closed my eyes, marveling at how Conrad had gone to such extremes, even considering proposing to me. It seemed I must cut him off decisively to kill any hope he might have. Thinking back to my call with Ernest the night before, I mustered the courage to text him again. [I''ve sobered up. When can we chat?]


    No reply came through. It was half past ten in the morning. Ernest was probably at work and hadn''t seen it.


    I didn''t wait around. Instead, I was ready to head back after showering and changing.


    But after my shower, I received a text from Ernest. [Meet me at the amusement park.]


    He wanted me to go to the amusement park again.


    Thinking back to what Ivan said about Conrad nning to propose, I immediately refused. [No, let''s pick another ce.]


    [I''m short on time,] Ernest texted back.


    As I debated whether topromise, another message from Ernest came. [Worried about being proposed to?]


    Ernest somehow knew as well. How big of a scene had Conrad nned at the amusement park?


    I replied quickly. [Don''t want to be embarrassed.]


    [You dodge this time, and he''ll try again. Come, and let''s settle this.] Ernest''s message made meugh.


    Was Ernest agreeing to be my fake


    boyfriend? His message seemed sensible. Fanny also mentioned the bestBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    give to get that jerk Conrad to


    was to let him know was


    with someone.


    So, I texted Ernest back, [Okay.]


    Wanting to make a statement, I rummaged through Fanny''s closet for a strapless yellow maxi dress, let down my usually tied-up hair, and even applied bold red lipstick. I


    looked enchantingly beauti


    like a fairy. I never used to dress like this because Conrad didn''t like it. He knew I was pretty but didn''t want other men to see it.


    When I arrived at the amusement park and texted Ernest, he quickly came running over. When he saw me, Dsaw his Adam''s apple bob several times.

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    Was Ernest dazzled by me?


    I had assumed he was the type of guy whose inner world was as rigid and straightforward as he looked from the outside, someone who wouldn''t be swayed by just physical beauty.


    It turned out the adage about men was spot-on.


    Even though I knew I had caught Ernest''s attention, I couldn''t help but flirtatiously toss my wavy hair again to see his gaze deepening and his expression turning colder.


    I couldn''t pinpoint the reason behind his mood changes, and frankly, I wasn''t too keen on ying the guessing game. Cutting to the chase, I asked, "So, Mr. Collins, are you in?"


    "What?" His eyes drifted away from me as he spoke.


    Iughed. Was Ernest the one losing track? I knew he wasn''t. He was ying dumb.


    "Be my boyfriend. Temporarily," I reiterated what I''d said the night before.


    Ernest didn''t respond immediately. Instead, his gaze wandered into the distance. Following his line of sight, I noticed the Ferris wheel reaching its zenith.


    It brought to mind what Ivan had mentioned about Conrad''s nning to propose. He wouldn''t choose the Ferris wheel for such an asion, would he?


    Squinting toward the Ferris wheel, trying to discern any peculiarities, I was brought back by Ernest''s voice, "What do you mean, temporarily?"


    "Just that. Be my boyfriend for the time being. Once Conrad, Mr. Wagner''s infatuation fades, we''ll go back to being nothing," I admitted, feeling a tinge of guilt at my own words.


    Swallowing hard, I tried to rephrase my exnation. "It''s not real love. We''re only putting on an act to make Conrad think we''re together."


    "Why would I agree to this?" Ernest''s gaze met mine.


    I couldn''t look him in the eye, embarrassed about the whole charade, if it weren''t for Fanny''s prodding and Conrad''s increasing obsession, I wouldn''t have


    considered such a ploy. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Then, a breeze lifted strands of my hair, casting them across my face. I brushed them back, replying, "Because you''re the most suitable person around me, and..."


    I paused, hesitating to admit he seemed interested in marrying me and appeared to have feelings for me. To voice such thoughts would change the dynamic, making it seem like was taking advantage of his interest. So, I couldn''t go on:


    "And what?" Ernest pressed, as I decided not to borate.


    I offered a nervous smile. "Nothing."


    "And I like you, too. Didn''t I mention that I want to marry you?" Ernest bluntly exposed the thoughts I had withheld.


    He understood everything, leaving me with no need to hide. I turned to face him and asked, "So, are you in?"


    Ernest remained silent, causing my heart to race and nerves to set in. After a few seconds of silence, my cheeks began to flush with what I assumed was rejection.


    Attempting to ease the awkwardness, I ran a hand through my hair and said, "If you don''t want to, it''s fine. Let''s pretend I never asked."


    I turned to leave, but Ernest blocked my path. "I can agree, but if I do this, I want it to be real."


    Looking up, I met his intense gaze.


    "Felicia, I don''t want to be just a temporary boyfriend. If we''re doing this, I want to be your real boyfriend. If it doesn''t work out, we can break up, but I refuse to be a ceholder, a


    propBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    in your y." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    With his handsome and stern features, Ernest spoke with an authority that was hard to defy.


    His proposal wasn''t something I could take lightly. I intended to stage a performance, but he was ying for keeps. That was not what I had in mind.

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    Iughed. "Ernest, I''ve made myself clear. If our goals aren''t the same, it''s best we go our separate ways."


    "But you need a boyfriend, right?" he asked me.


    "Sure, I do. But I can''t keep up with a military man like you. I''ll find another way," my words seemed to deepen the intensity in Ernest''s eyes.


    I thought he would try to stop me orpromise, but I overestimated my importance. He said nothing.


    "Goodbye. Sorry for the abruptness," I said, turning to get into my car and driving away, almost like I was fleeing the scene.


    After I was sure Ernest couldn''t see me anymore, I stopped the car, took a moment to catch my breath, and regretted the impulsiveness provoked byst night''s drinks. I should''ve considered anyone else, even Jefferson, to y the role of my boyfriend instead of stirring trouble with Ernest. But what was done was done, and regretting it was pointless.


    After calming down, I drove to a florist, picked up a bouquet, and headed to my parents'' gravesite. Aside from Memorial Day and the anniversaries of their deaths, I seldom visited there. Buttely, I''d been dreaming about my childhood, about Mom and Dad, as if they were calling out to me.


    However, when I arrived at the cemetery, I noticed a bouquet already there, barely wilted, suggesting the visitor had been there no more than a fortnight ago.


    My parents had been gone for over a decade. Besides me, as their daughter, only our family friends, like Herschel and Jacqueline, would remember. Could it have been them who visited? But if it was, why hadn''t Jacqueline mentioned it? I was puzzled, but considering my recent fallout with Conrad, perhaps Jacqueline forgot to tell me.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    I moved the wilted flowers aside and


    ced my bouquet down. When looking at the young faces of my parents on the headstone, my heart felt heavy, but I smiled. "Mom, Dad, have you been missing me? I''ve been dreaming about you a lottely."


    "Mom, Dad, you know what? Conrad and I broke up. I''m sorry I couldn''t fulfill the wish you, Herschel, and Jacqueline had for us to marry." "Mom, Dad, I think you''d prefer my happiness over fulfilling a contract, right?"


    I sat there, spilling all my stories,pletely losing track of time until the heat of the sun reminded me it was time to go. As I was about to throw away the wilted flowers, I noticed they were daisies, not lilies. In all the years with the Wagner family, including Herschel and Jacqueline, and even the times Conrad and I visited, we always brought lilies because Mom loved


    them.


    But these were daisies, clearly not from them. If not them, then who? My curiosity turned into a perplexing sensation. Could there have been an old friend of my parents paying respects?


    I quickly dismissed the thought as Herschel and Jacqueline had picked the cemetery, and at the time of my parents'' burial, no other rtives.or friends were present. And even if there were friends, they wouldn''t know this ce. Who could it be, then?


    Feeling an odd sense of curiosity, I decided to call Jacqueline.


    "Felicia," Jacqueline answered joyfully, "I was just about to call you."


    I held back my questions, "Jacqueline, what''s the matter?"

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    "Herschel''s birthday ising up. You''ll be there, right?" Jacqueline''s words caught me off guard, reminding me that Herschel''s birthday wasing


    soon.


    Even if she hadn''t mentioned it, I wouldn''t have forgotten. After all, I had reminders for every member of the Wagner family''s birthdays. Living under their roof, I always tried to prepare things in advance to keep everyone happy. Although I wasn''t exactly an outsider, I still trod lightly, worrying about not living up to expectations and risking their disapproval.


    Caught off guard by Jacqueline''s question, I didn''t respond immediately. She pressed, "Felicia, we''ve always treated you like a daughter. You''ve never missed sending your gifts and well-wishes for all these years. Herschel will be heartbroken if you don''t show up this year."


    I hadn''t nned on attending, but I intended to send a gift.


    Jacqueline''s direct question put me in a tough spot, especially with Conrad acting like a madmantely. I was worried that if I showed up to the Wagner family gathering, he might do something drastic, like eloping with me on the spot!


    But declining would only lead Jacqueline to try and persuade me further, so I soothed her, "Jacqueline, of course, I''ll be there."


    "That''s a relief. I was worried you wouldn''te. It wouldn''t be the same without you," Jacqueline said, clearlyying on the pressure.


    I remained silent, and she continued, "We''ve given Conrad a piece of our mind for causing trouble. He hasn''t been bothering you, has he?"


    Hearing that, I almostughed. It seemed Jacqueline and Herschel were unaware of Conrad''s recent antics. Were they oblivious or just pretending? I didn''t want to think the worst of them. After all, they had been good to me.


    "No, he hasn''t," I lied.


    Even if I had told the truth, Jacqueline would likely scold Conrad over the phone tofort me, promising to deal with him. But Conrad was stubborn to a fault, unstoppable once he got going. And without Ernest willing to y the role of my boyfriend, there wasn''t much I could do to deter Conrad. "If he dares to trouble you, you call me immediately," Jacqueline offered her support.


    "Sure," I agreed.


    "Did you call for a specific reason?" Jacqueline asked, sharp as ever.


    After addressing her concerns, she turned the conversation to me.


    I nced at the wilted flowers in my hand. "Jacqueline, did my parents like daisies?"


    "Daisies?" Jacqueline echoed before


    asking, "Felicia, are you nning to visit your parents? When? Let me and Herschel know. We haven''t visited in a while. It would be good to go together."


    Her response confirmed that the daisies weren''t from them, just as I had suspected.


    I gripped the flowers tighter. "Jacqueline, I''m at the cemetery right now."N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Oh, you went?" Jacqueline sounded genuinely disappointed. "We were thinking of going together when you had time."


    What a coincidence. But people said most coincidences were nned.


    Perhaps my mentioning it was just a segue for Jacqueline.


    "Jacqueline, do any of my parents'' friends still remember them, or. could they visit their grave?" Lasked directly. Content belongs NovelDrama.Org


    Vao


    There was a pause on the other end before Jacqueline replied, "Felicia,


    you run into old


    Why the sudden


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "There''s a bunch of daisies on my parents'' grave. I thought someone had visited them," I confessed.

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    "Really? Who could it be? After your parents passed, those old friends of theirs practically forgot about them. They haven''t even mentioned them in years. Who would bother to pay their respects?" Jacqueline''s words struck me like a dagger to the heart.


    It was true what they said out of sight, out of mind. I hadn''t thought about it before, but hearing Jacqueliney it out so bluntly stirred something unpleasant within me.


    "Maybe someone got it mixed up?" Jacqueline suggested, which honestly sounded like something you''d tell a child.


    I nced at the gravestone again, with its photo and names disyed. How could anyone get it wrong? That just sounded like a tale to coax a kid. "Maybe," I agreed to prevent Jacqueline from going on another tangent.


    I was sure it wasn''t Jacqueline or her family who had left the flowers, and it was unlikely to be any of my parents'' old acquaintances, which made the whole thing even more mysterious. I needed to investigate it further.


    "Don''t overthink it, Felicia. I''ll check with Herschelter to see if he knows of any old friends who might have dropped by," Jacqueline tried to reassure


    me.


    I hummed in response, and Jacqueline reminded me of throwing a birthday bash for Herschel before we ended the call.


    I took a photo of the flowers and posted it on my social media with the caption, "Who''s remembering?"


    Fanny called me after seeing my post, clearly having more free time on her hands these days to scroll through social media.


    "What''s going on?" she asked.


    After I filled her in, I murmured, "I''m curious who it could be."Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Do you want to go to the Wagner family gathering? Isn''t that like walking into the lion''s den?" Fanny''s concern had shifted from the flowers to my safety.


    "I feel like not going is wrong, but going seems risky," I exined my dilemma.


    P


    "That''s why you need to bring a guy with you. If anything happens, you''ve got someone to watch your back. Plus, it might put Conrad and the whole Wagner family off your trail," Fanny suggested and asked, "Has Ernest reached out to you?


    "He''s not on board," I ryed Ernest''s stance.


    Sheughed, "That man''s got spunk. Why not give it a real shot with him? Who knows. You might hit it off."


    I stared nkly out the window. "I''m just not in the right headspace, you know?"


    I knew Ernest was green when it


    came to rtionships. If we were to date, he''d dive in headfirst, and it wouldn''t be fair to him if I wasn''t all in. Plus, I got the vibe from the


    get-go that Ernest wasn''t someone I could string along. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    S


    Knowing me well, Fanny didn''t press the issue but just pondered. "So, what''s the n? I can go with you, but that might not deter Conrad or the Wagner family. At least you wouldn''t be alone."


    I thought it over. "I still need a guy."


    Fanny sounded excited. "Exactly, just say yes to Ernest, and then..."


    I cut her off before she could finish, "Know any guys? I''m thinking of hiring one."


    "You can''t be serious," Fanny was stunned by my suggestion.


    "It''s perfect. Noplications or strings attached," I found the idea wless.


    Fanny sighed, "I know some, but they''re all upstanding doctors. I doubt they''d agree to such antics unless..."


    "Unless what?" I pressed.


    "Felicia, why don''t you try speed


    dating? There''s this popr matchmaker online. Why not give that a whirl? You''d have the whole nation rooting for you, saving you the trouble of announcing anything to the Wagner family."


    Her suggestion was oundish, but it parked an idea. Maybe speed dating was the answer.

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    At dusk, I waited at a quaint little caf¨¦ downtown.


    While I was on my second cup of coffee, my date from the blind setup finally showed up. The guy wasn''t overweight or balding, and his crisp, sky- blue shirt was neither wrinkled nor greasy. He matched his profile to a T.


    I didn''t get catfished, but his beingte knocked a few points off his first impression. Not that it mattered much. I wasn''t looking to date him. I only needed a stand-in boyfriend to get my nosy coworker, Conrad, off my back.


    "Sorry for beingte," he apologized with polished manners.


    "It''s fine. I''m not here for a date. I''m looking to hire a boyfriend," Iid my cards out on the table.


    He paused, shocked. "Hire a boyfriend?"


    "Yes, I''m not interested in a real rtionship right now, but I need a boyfriend to deal with a situation," I exined further.


    He went silent, and I thought he might be offended, so I added, ¡°I''ll pay you."


    "Seems like thedy has deep pockets," he said with a gleam in his eye that I didn''t quite appreciate. But, if anything, his reaction indicated he might be up for the arrangement.


    I ignored hisment and cut to the chase. "We can settle the fee daily or monthly, whatever works for you. How much do you think is fair?"


    "And what are you expecting? Just appearances, or the full boyfriend experience?" His question made it clear he was no stranger to this kind of deal. So, I wasn''t the first toe up with the hire-a-boyfriend scheme.


    "Just appearances," I rified. The idea of a package didn''t sit well with me.


    "What about physical contact? How do we handle that?" he asked professionally.


    I chuckled. "Sounds like you''ve done this before. How do you usually handle it?"


    "I was hoping to date someone genuinely this time. Find a girl to connect with seriously," he suddenly shifted gears.


    Was he trying to up his price?


    ¡°Let''s get through this deal, and you can look for your Ms. Right without any distractions," I offered him a smile.


    "I''m happy with your proposal. Are


    I


    you sure you don''t want to give a real rtionship a shot? Kill two birds with one stone, solve your problem, and maybe find a quality boyfriend?" He was smooth and confident.


    And his pitch was eerily simr to what Ernest had suggested.


    "I have my reasons. If you''re not on board, I can find someone else," I dismissed the man, my tone firm.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    He got the hint and finallyid out


    his terms. "If you''re hiring me, it''s nine hundred and ny-nine a day for the first seven days, no physical contact included. If it''s over a week, we switch to a monthly rate. Even if you only need me for eight days, that''ll be twenty-eight thousand eight hundred dors for the month."


    Wow, he sure had his numbers figured out.


    "Physical contact is extra. Holding hands is two hundred eighty-eight a day, regardless of how many times. Hugs are five hundred eighty-eight a day, unlimited. A peck is one thousand eight hundred eighty-eight per instance, and if it''s with tongue, that''s double."


    His pricing left me speechless. This ''industry'' seemed more lucrative than I thought.


    My marketing brain kicked in. "And if we were to... sleep together?¡±


    He pursed his lips. "That would be eighteen thousand eight hundred per asion."


    ¡°So, if you take a few of these gigs a year, you''d make quite a bit," I remarked, half mocking, half in awe.


    At that moment, I wondered if his dy was because he was negotiating another deal.

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    "I mean it''s not like I''ve been on many of these set-ups. The main thing is to find someone who gets me, you know?" His words had me internally rolling my eyes.


    He said he wanted to find someone who got him, heh? What he was after was someone also into this whole gig economy hustle, looking to team up and make even more money.


    Everyone''s moaning about the toughness of the job market, but if you were smart, there were plenty of ways to make a killing without even dipping into one''s savings.


    "So, are you looking to hire me as your pretend boyfriend, or are you up for giving a real rtionship a shot?" he asked again.


    I pursed my lips, staying silent as he gracefully sipped his coffee and said, "Smart women usually go for the rtionship. No need to pay, and if it doesn''t work out, we part ways."


    "It seems like a risky move for you," I stirred my coffee, pondering.


    "It''s not an opportunity everyone gets. I''m selective, based on what the other person brings to the table," he exined.


    He was clearly interested in me, suggesting a free trial run because he saw me as quite a catch.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "About your rates, do you offer any VIP discounts?" I had to ask. His fees weren''t pocket change.


    Holding hands alone would set me back a pretty penny, especially if I needed him to y the part at a Wagner family gathering in front of Conrad. "No," he replied, then added, "No haggling."


    I nodded. "I understand all that you''ve mentioned. I need some time to consider. Feel free to keep taking other gigs. I won''t be offended if something betteres along for you."


    As I said so, I felt it less like a date and more like a business negotiation.


    He looked at me earnestly. "I''m genuinely interested in coborating with you."


    "You meet my criteria as well, but I want to keep my options open, you know, pick the best offer," I replied, channeling my inner business mogul.


    "Okay, I''ll await your decision," he said, signaling the waiter.


    "Check, please. And include thedy''s," he offered gantly.


    I declined. "No, let''s split the bill."


    He didn''t insist, paid with his phone, nodded with a smile, and left.


    I lingered in the caf¨¦ for a while longer before heading out.


    Fanny was working the night shift, so hanging out at her ce wasn''t an option. I grabbed some dinner and browsed the night market for quirky finds. It was eleven by the time I headed home.


    The air felt heavy. Maybe a storm


    wasing. When stepping out of my car, a chill swept over me,


    making me shiver, and I had this


    eerie feeling of being watched. nced around but saw nothing suspicious.


    Fear sent tingles through my scalp, and my high heels only made it harder to escape. The footsteps seemed to close in, almost as if my pursuer was reaching out to grab me. Gripping my bag tighter, I


    clutched my car keys, reade


    to


    defend myself. Instead of continuing upwards, I stopped, thinking it''d be safer not to lead the potential stalker to my door.


    The footsteps behind me halted as well.


    Taking a deep breath, I asked with a shaky voice, "Who''s there?"

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    The echo of my voice faded into nothingness, leaving a chill that crawled up my spine.


    But retreating wasn''t an option. I had to muster all the courage and shout, "Who''s there, for heaven''s sake?"


    "It''s me!" came the reply, followed by footsteps and an exnation, "I was the guy you met at the coffee shop this evening."


    Him? Of all people? I couldn''t believe he decided to follow me home after our brief encounter. The thought was more unsettling thanforting. The hallway was pitch dark, save for the sliver of moonlight sneaking through the window, barely illuminating anything beyond a few steps ahead.


    I hadn''t seen his face yet, as he hadn''t reached the top of the stairs. Clutching my keys tightly, ready to strike any moment, I demanded, "Why are you following me?"


    "Please don''t get me wrong. I meant no harm. I wanted to make sure you got home safely. It''s not safe for ady to walk alone at night," he said as he finally came into view.


    His exnation made me scoff. How was scaring me half to death supposed to make me feel safe? We had only met once. I hadn''t agreed to anything. His insistence on ''protecting'' me was absurd. But since he knew where I lived, antagonizing him seemed a bad idea.


    Trying to stay calm but firm, I attempted to reason with him."Thanks for the concern, but I''m home now. You should head back."


    As I spoke, he rounded the corner of the stairwell. "I''m thirsty. Could I get a ss of water?"


    His intentions couldn''t be more evident with such a terrible excuse. I tightened my grip on my keys and tly refused, "It''s toote for that. Sorry." He stepped closer. "Come on, we''re about to date, aren''t we? What''s the big deal?"


    As he inched closer, the fear inside me peaked. "Don''te any closer."


    "Just a ss of water. How hard can it be?" He smiled sinisterly in the dim light.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    9.0


    Even though I was ready, my hands trembled. But I was determined to defend myself if the guy came any closer. Yet, as he took the final step toward me, 1 lunged at him with my keys. Before I could reach him, a gust of wind brushed my cheek, followed by a loud thud. As i struck by some invisible force, the guy was hurled against the wall, bouncing off before crashing face-first down the stairs. The sequence of his fall was almostical if it weren''t so terrifying.


    Before I could turn around, a familiar voice rang in my ear. "So, you went on a blind date?"


    It was Ernest.


    Before I could reply, he coldly warned the man crumpled on the stairs, "Get lost, or I''m calling the cops for harassment and breaking."


    Looking pretty beaten up, the man


    nced at me onest time before Ernest''srge hand shielded my view his voice stern, "Want to lose your sight or something?"


    nes


    Frightened, the man ran away, leaving Ernest and me alone. His hand was still in front of me, leaving me almost in his arms, and the silence between us was suffocating. I moved his hand away, about to say something, when Ernest beat me to it. "You choose guys like that to go on dates with?"


    His words stung, even though they weren''t meant to be harsh. I hadn''t anticipated my blind date turning into a nightmare.


    Facing Ernest''s handsome yet cold face, thinking about his previous rejection, I retorted, "Well, you didn''t say ''yes,'' did you?"


    Ernest fell silent. After a moment, I probed further, "Why are you here?"


    Ernest said, "I came for you."

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    He''d been seeking me out more than a few times, but this time, he actually showed up at my doorstep. "What''s it this time?"


    "I agreed," he said, those few words throwing me off a bit.


    Agreed to what?


    "Agreed to date you, be your temporary boyfriend," Ernest rified.


    Remembering how he had turned me down before, I was taken aback. "What made you change your mind?"


    "If I didn''t, you''d just go on these crazy blind dates, and do you really want to be followed home again like today?" Ernest''s tone started with resignation but ended sharply.


    In the dim light, seeing his unwilling yetpelled expression, I couldn''t help but find it amusing. "Doesn''t this go against your wishes? Won''t you be unhappy?"


    Ernest seemed to catch the teasing in my voice and took a step closer, prompting me instinctively to step back until the railing stopped me. I had nowhere to go.


    His arm reached out, trapping me against the railing, and in an instant, my breathing quickened. "Ernest..."


    "Going on blind dates, are you really that naive?" His voice was close to my ear.


    It tickled my ear and sent a shiver right through my heart.


    His words were scolding, yet filled with an endless doting tone.


    I didn''t move or speak.


    Ernest and I fell into silence again, but this time it was different. I was pressed against his chest, clearly hearing the thud of his heartbeat...


    After a while, he finally withdrew his arm. "Coming home alone thiste, don''t do it again."


    "Oh," I obediently responded this time.


    Then, something urred to me. "Thank you."


    Thank you for showing up to save me today, and thank you for agreeing to be my boyfriend, helping me deal with the Wagner family and Conrad.


    He didn''t respond, and unsure of what he was thinking, so I gestured upstairs. "I''m going home."


    But just as I took a step, I heard him say, "That guy has already tracked here, who knows if he''lle back?"


    Right, what if that guy returns?


    "I won''t leave tonight," Ernest suddenly said, then reached out his hand to me.


    "For what?" I waspletely lost.


    Ernest: "Keys."


    My eyes widened. "You want to stay at my ce?"


    "What else? You want me to sleep at your doorstep?" Ernest countered.


    I couldn''t argue with that. He added, "It''s not like we haven''t shared a room before."


    True, we had shared a room before, and it was safe.


    I handed him the keys, and we went upstairs together, entering the house.


    As the door closed behind us, he said, "I''ll sleep on the couch."


    I nced at the decade-old couch, barely a meter and a half long. How could Ernest, with his height, possibly fit?


    This house had another room, but that was my parents'' room, and I couldn''t let him stay there.


    "You should sleep in my room. I''ll


    take my parents''," I said, setting


    down my bag and pulling out a pair of my dad''s old slippers from the closet.


    It''s been ten years. I wasn''t sure they''d still the


    be good, seeing that entN?velDrama.Org owns this.


    given out.


    ast on from that time has


    SWY


    Ernest didn''t make a fuss and took the slippers. I went to my bedroom to grab my pajamas, making sure therewas nothing inappropriate before I left the room for him.


    Just as I was about to enter my parents'' room, Ernest called out, "Wait a second."

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    I nced over at Ernest, and he was already looking back at me. Just the two of us in this room, and the atmosphere felt charged with something unspoken.


    Damn it, we''d shared a hotel room before and it was nothing like this.


    Now, here we were in this spacious two-bedroom apartment, and yet it felt as if there wasn''t enough room to breathe, as if the walls were closing in


    on us.


    After a brief lock of eyes, Ernest broke the silence, "I think I should crash on the couch."


    I was speechless.


    "Your bedroom is a space for your real boyfriend, I... yeah, the couch is fine for me," he said, making me feel somehow guilty for relegating him there. But I knew what he was doing - this was his way of applying pressure, his way of saying he wanted to be more than just a ceholder.


    They say honest men have deep tricks, and that couldn''t be more true.


    But I wasn''t about to fall for it. "Suit yourself," I said with a shrug, quickly retreating into my parents'' bedroom.


    Lying in bed, sleep eluded me. The fear I had in the hallway before was still there.


    If Ernest hadn''t shown up, even with my defenses up, I''m not sure I would''vee out of that situation unscathed.


    Funny how timing works - Ernest just happened to show up when he did.


    My thoughts drifted to him as I looked towards the door. It was closed, so I couldn''t see outside. Was he really sleeping on the couch instead of in my room?


    I could hear Ernest moving around outside, probably getting ready for bed, confirming he hadn''t settled down yet.


    Listening to those sounds, I was


    reminded of when I was a kid, falling asleep to the sound of my parents moving around the house. It was aforting, grounding noise.


    Now, lying here, that sound made me feel safe.


    I intended to wait until I thought Ernest was asleep before checking on him, but my eyelids grew heavy.


    I woke up in the middle of the night


    needing the bathroom. Stepping out of my parents'' room, I was reminded of Ernest''s presence. ncing at the couch, saw his tall frame


    awkwardly sprawled out, legs.l.ne


    §á§à§ä§Ö


    hanging off the edge. He''d


    improvised a footrest with a chair


    but was covered with my pink throw nket.


    Double standards.


    If he wasn''t my real boyfriend, and not sleeping in my room, why use my pink nket?


    But just seeing him there, knowing he came to protect me, really warmed my heart.


    The past few nights, waking up alone to use the bathroom, I''d been unable to fall back asleep. The emptiness of the house, the loneliness, made me feel so pitiful.


    It was as if the world had abandoned me, leaving me unloved and uncared for, with no one tofort me through a night''s tears.


    But now, with this man here, someone who would protect me if needed, I slept soundly, waking up refreshed around nine.


    Thinking of Ernest, I listened for any


    sounds from the living room. Silence He must have left for work on the amusement park project, and I hadn''t even asked him about it the night before.


    Walking out to the living room, the couch was tidy, as if he hadn''t even been there.


    I wandered into the bathroom, lost in thought, and stopped short when I saw a note stuck to the mirror.


    "Breakfast is on the table. The lighting setup went smoothly, should finish on schedule or even a couple of days early." Reading the note, tears welled up in my eyes.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    I don''t know why I felt like crying, just a bittersweet, swollen feeling, like a sponge soaked in water...


    Maybe it was because, in this house without my parents, someone cared for me again when no one else did.


    Or maybe it was because Ernest actually got me, knew that even though I left the amusement park, my heart was still tied there.


    I kept reading the note over and over. When I stepped out of the bathroom, I really saw it on the small dining table in the diner, a thermal sk and a fried egg on a te.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    At that moment, I pressed the note to my chest, and tears started to roll down.


    Ernest made breakfast for me, and I didn''t take his kindness for granted. After eating, I sent him a message: Thank you.


    Those two words were simple, but I couldn''t just take his efforts for granted.


    After sending the message, I yed around with the little trinkets I picked up from the night market yesterday. My phone rang before I could get them sorted.


    My heart skipped a beat in that instant, as if I was hoping for something.


    But when I saw the caller ID, my heart dropped, and I let out a sigh before answering, "Ivan."


    "Ahem," Ivan cleared his throat, "Ms. Hudson, found a new job?"


    His question was so sudden, I hummed in response, "What''s up?"


    Ivan cleared his throat again without answering, "Started yet?"


    I knew there was something more, "Ivan, if you have something to say, just say it. Don''t beat around the bush."


    Ivan was silent for a moment, probably wrestling with his thoughts, wondering whether to tell me the truth.


    I wasn''t in a hurry, not pushing him, I just patiently switched the phone to speaker and continued fiddling with my little gadgets. "Mr. Wagner knows about your new job," Ivan finally said, after wrestling with himself for a bit.


    I wasn''t surprised, but I knew Ivan''s


    it


    call wasn''t just to inform me about that. I stopped what I was doing, "What, he''s trying to sabotage i again?"


    "Ms. Hudson, you really know Mr. Wagner well," Ivan said, making me frown.


    It seemed Conrad didn''t want me to have a smooth start at my new job, but I hadn''t received any calls from the newpany.


    Though I hadn''t started work yet, I had signed the contract, and they would have to notify me if they decided to terminate it.


    I wasn''t annoyed, just asked Ivan lightly, "Did he threaten them, saying if they hired me, he''d make them vanish from Seabreeze City?" "Heh," Ivanughed at my guess.


    It seemed I was right. Conrad was


    the CEO of the Wagner Group, with a typical CEQ''s arrogance, thinking he''s the supreme being, untouchable by anyone, and ready to make anyone who crosses him vanish from the face of the Earth. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Then let him prepare to take on all thepanies in Seabreeze City," I mocked.


    Ivan sighed, "Ms. Hudson, actually Mr. Wagner still cares about you."


    I chuckled, and then Ivan added, "You didn''t show up for the proposal yesterday, he was quite


    embarrassed. Though he threw a fit at the time, on the way back he mentioned to me, if you came back, he would let Haley go."


    I stared at the phone screen, "Bted affection is less valuable than dirt, it''s toote."


    "Ms. Hudson..." Ivan tried to say something else, but I didn''t give him the chance.


    "Ivan, I have a boyfriend now."


    Ivan was silent for a few seconds, "What? That was quick?"

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    Sometimes, you need a sharp knife to cut through a tangled mess.


    I hoped Ernest could be that knife, severing the twisted ties between me and Conrad.


    After hanging up with Ivan, I continued tidying up my knick-knacks and the house, neatly folding the pink nket Ernest had usedst night and cing it on the bed.


    The image of Ernest wrapped in that nket shed before my eyes, and I couldn''t help but smile.


    Life is full of hardships, but it also brings unexpected joys.


    Despite Ivan''s troubling news, which should have made me anxious, I felt strangely calm, even nonchntly waiting for a call from my new job about a possible firing.


    But as I cleaned every corner of my little house, even watering the flowers on the balcony, my phone remained silent. Eventually, I brewed a pot of coffee and settled into the porch swing with a book, listening to voices from downstairs. Curiously, I peeked over the railing to see a furniture delivery truck and a couple of movers.


    They were taking a smoke break, chatting, when I saw thendlord, Mrs. Thompson, arriving on her electric scooter.


    I realized she was bringing furniture for a new tenant.


    The thought of having a male neighbor, especially afterst night''s creepy date, suddenly didn''t seem so bad. If danger lurked, I figured knocking on his door for help wouldn''t be out of the question.


    With a smile, I returned to my swing and book until a knock at my door pulled me back to reality.


    It was Mrs. Thompson, all smiles, "I''m so sorry, Felicia."


    She was apologizing for not being able to help me sort out a lease issue.


    I smiled back, "It''s no problem."


    ncing at the open door across and the furniture already in ce, I asked, "When is the new neighbor moving in?"


    "Today," Mrs. Thompson said, shaking her head. "He wasn''t in a hurry, but then called early this morning wanting to move in right away, asked me to have everything ready."


    I nodded, making small talk, "Such a rush."


    Mrs. Thompson sighed, "Young people are hard to figure out. But he seems nice. Don''t worry, I''ve told him to be a good neighbor."


    I chuckled, "I''ll try my best to get along with the new neighbor."


    "Oh, Felicia, do you have a mop? I came over in a hurry and forgot to bring one. I just want to clean the floor before handing over the keys," Mrs. Thompson said, a bit embarrassed.


    "Sure, I''ll get it for you," I said, fetching the mop from the bathroom.


    But by the time I returned, Mrs. Thompson was already back in her apartment, seemingly on a call.


    I took the mop across the hall, observing the inly painted room and its simple furnishings-a bed and a desk with bookshelves.


    Mrs. Thompson, finishing her call,


    thanked me and began to exin, "This young man didn''t mind the old furniture, just insisted on a new bed and bookshelf. I didn''t agree at first, but he was willing to pay for them himself," she said, shaking her head. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    I didn''tment, just took a quick look around and found an excuse to return to my apartment.


    The call I had been dreading never came. I even called my friend, Fanny, to test my phone-it worked fine.


    Fanny, upon hearing about my ordeal and Ernest''s chivalrous rescue immediately said, "Felicia, you''ve got to get serious with him. This guy sounds amazing, and I


    can''t wait to meet him." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Swingingzily, I replied, "When it''s time to get serious, you''ll meet him."


    Fanny clicked her tongue, "Sounds like you''re smitten, too?"


    I nced at my polished toes, "I''m not heartless."


    Ernest had rescued and helped me more than once.


    "The sun has its spots, and it''s true. Felicia, I''m so d you''re moving on from Conrad, that jerk," Fanny said, the one person in the world who genuinely cared for me without any ulterior motives.

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    As Fanny and I were deep in conversation, the sound of a door opening and closing from the apartment across the hall caught my attention.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Thendy had mentioned earlier that a new tenant was moving in today. It looked like the new neighbor had arrived.


    "Hey Fanny, do you think I should go over and say hi to my new neighbor? You know, just in case something likest night happens again, it might be easier to ask for help," I pondered aloud.


    "If your neighbor is a guy and you knock on his door the moment he moves in, he might think you''re either too nosy or hitting on him," Fanny joked, making meugh.


    "Really?" I questioned.


    "Absolutely."


    Alright, I decided to wait for a chance encounter then.


    I figured running into your neighbor from across the hall was pretty much unavoidable.


    But I was wrong. The next two days passed, and I hadn''t seen the new neighbor. Even Ernest hadn''te by again.


    So much for ying the hero once and not worrying about the creep from the blind dateing back for revenge.


    This realization made my budding affection for Ernest wane a bit.


    Until the weekend evening rolled around, and I hadn''t received any calls about being fired, which meant I was starting my new job tomorrow. While I was picking out clothes for my first day, Deborah called me, "Felicia, howe you''re not keeping up with what''s happening at the amusement park anymore?"


    "I''m not in charge anymore, so it''s not my ce to interfere," I quipped.


    But deep down, I was still concerned. Ernest had left me a note saying everything was going smoothly, so what was there to worry about?


    It was then I realized how much I trusted Ernest.


    Deborah snorted, "Felicia, Mr. Collins has changed his tune. He''s not letting us work overtime anymore."


    "Huh?" I was puzzled. Light


    adjustments were supposed to be preliminarily checked during the day and finalized at night. How could we finalize anything without overtime?


    "Mr. Collins said to do the adjustments first and verify everything at the end," Deborah exined, making me frown.


    That didn''t sound right.


    What if there were issues during the final verification? If we had to go back and adjust, it could mess up everything else that had been set up.


    Ernest and I had decided on the current process after careful discussion. Why would he change it now?


    Despite just saying I shouldn''t interfere, I hung up on Deborah and immediately called Ernest.


    Feeling agitated, which always


    happens when I get worked up, I felt too ustrophobic to stay in my bedroom, so I headed to the balcony white waiting for Ernest to pick up.


    §Ö§ä


    As I stepped onto the balcony, I noticed a tall figure on the neighboring balcony. I nced over, but the figure retreated back inside before I could get a good look. I only caught a glimpse of a silhouette.


    But even that was enough to stun me.


    Ernest? It looked like him, but that seemed improbable.


    Lost in thought, my phone buzzed, and Ernest''s soothing voice came through, "Hello¡ª"


    "Where are you?" Instead of asking about the amusement park, I blurted out this question.


    Because I had a feeling I wasn''t mistaken, nor was I seeing things.


    The person just now seemed to be him.


    "What''s up?" He didn''t answer my question but asked one of his own.


    After a brief pause, I hurriedly left my apartment, crossed the hallway to the opposite door, and spoke into the phone, "Open the door."

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    The line went dead, leaving me hanging in a silence that spoke volumes.


    Though the door in front of me remained closed, my gut had already pieced the puzzle together.


    A momentter, the door swung open, revealing Ernest d in a grey loungewear, a casual contrast to the tension of the moment.


    Turns out, my new neighbor was none other than him.


    Turns out, he hadn''t been absent these past few days; he had moved in right across from me.


    Turns out, he wasn''t workingte hours but hade early to stay close and watch over me-though from across the hallway, he never breathed a word.


    And, he must have hatched the n to rent the ce across mine while fixing my sink!


    Seeing him, everything clicked into ce.


    "Come in," Ernest invited, his demeanor cool, utterly unfazed by my discovery.


    In reality, his moving in was nothing wrong, and my shock was perhaps an overreaction, but I couldn''t bring myself to simply greet him with a calm hello.


    I stood rooted at the doorway, staring him down, "Mr. Collins, don''t you think you owe me an exnation?"


    "Come inside, and I''ll exin," Ernest shifted aside, making room.


    With gritted teeth, I stepped in.


    Despite knowing he was probably here for me, I couldn''t shake off my irritation.


    Irritated that he seemed to be ying games with me.


    As I entered, I paused, taking in the changed interior. I had seen this ce before, and it was nothing like what it stood before me now.


    The furniture that used to fill the room was gone, leaving just a sofa in an empty living room. It looked like the ce had been cleared out, hardly seeming like someone lived there.


    "Where''s all the stuff?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    Ernest looked at me, "Did youe by earlier?"


    Always dodging my questions, my frustration with his evasiveness mounted.


    Under my ring scrutiny, he pointed towards a room not far, "I''ve packed everything up in there."


    Just a sofa for him?


    A normal living space would at least have a TV stand or a small table for a coffee cup or a phone.


    If he disliked clutter, why hadn''t he


    in their room at Gxy


    be way my parents''


    swao et


    l


    Harbor? Content belongs


    Though I didn''t voice this thought, I couldn''t help but probe, "Why choose to live across from me?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Ernest replied, "Rent''s cheaper here."


    True, the rent was reasonable.


    "But why specifically choose the


    across


    Overom me?" I recalled


    l


    a phone conversation in


    Ernest''s room.


    Thinking back, I felt foolish, likely seen as naive in his eyes.


    Ernest met my gaze head-on, "Because you''re across."


    He was straightforward, at least.


    I scoffed, "You''re scarier than that blind date guy, moving right across from me."


    Ernest frowned slightly, "I''m not like him. I''m here to protect you, but he was not."


    His words deft me without a


    yet I retorted in a


    , yet I retorted in anger et


    doesn''t mean your s are good."


    After a brief silence, Ernest admitted, "...Yeah."


    He admitted it?


    True to his military background, he faced the consequences of his actions head-on.


    I was at a loss for words, even more upset, "Yeah, what does that mean?" "Wanting to be the first to catch the breeze," Ernest''s reply had a poetic touch.

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    My heart skipped a beat, "I told you, we can''t be a thing. If that''s what you''re hoping for, I think we shouldn''t even pretend to date. I''ll find someone else."Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    As soon as I finished speaking, Ernest, who had been standing still, took a long stride towards me, "And who might that be?"


    Instinctively, I stepped back, but as I retreated, he advanced, pressing on, "What, going on more blind dates? Or perhaps asking a brother or a friend?"


    I could almost taste the jealousy.


    "Ernest!" I put my hand out to stop him as I ran out of room to back away.


    But he cut me off before I could say more, "I admit, I have feelings for you, but you rejected me. So, I won''t be the guy who can''t take a hint."


    Huh?


    Now, I was the confused one.


    Ernest''s expression was cool, his deep-set eyes locking onto mine. "Right now, I''m just a regr guy living across from you. Don''t overthink it."


    I was speechless. Was he implying I was the one with a wild imagination?


    Lost for words, Ernest switched topics, "What were you calling about earlier?"


    His question effortlessly eased my awkwardness, and I went along with it, "You''re off work already? Did the carnival wrap up?"


    "Nope," he replied, as if it was the most natural answer.


    I smirked, "Mr. Collins, leaving work early when it''s not finished. Is this your idea of finishing on schedule or even two days early?" "I keep my promises," Ernest replied firmly.


    I almost challenged his confidence, "But changing the setup now could mean more time wasted if there are issues during the final check."


    "I''m aware, but I''ll handle it. Any problems, I''ll take responsibility," Ernest sounded like he could carry the world on his shoulders.


    Where did all his confidencee from?


    Considering he was the main guy for the lighting, he did have a point.


    After a brief moment, I warned,


    "Ernest, even though I''ve resignedet


    and am no longer in charge of lighting, if the final result isn''t what I wanted, I''ll never forgive you."


    His sharp features didn''t waver, "I''ll make sure to fulfill my promise to you."


    What more could I say?


    "Fine, I hope so," I muttered, ready to leave, but Ernest blocked my path.


    Unsure of his intentions, I tried to sidestep him, but he mirrored my movements, effectively stopping me.


    I was getting annoyed, "Ernest."


    "I was hoping you could help me with something," Ernest suddenly looked almost pleading.


    Considering he was the kind of guy


    who could fix anything fro


    leaky


    pipes to broken hearts, what could he possibly need my help with?


    Curiously, I asked, "With what?"


    "I made way too much dinner. Want to help me eat it?" His question caught me off guard, and I almost burst outughing.


    Since realizing he was my neighbor, the anger that had been building up inside me dissipated at that


    moment kicked at him and m


    I


    handsmot idle, hitting him, "You''re teasing me, Ernest? Do you think I''m


    a kid?"


    n


    He let me kick and hit him a few times before grabbing my hands, then said, "To new beginnings, neighbor."


    "Ernest!"


    He pulled me towards the dining table, revealing four dishes and a soup.


    Did he always cook this much for himself?


    Or had he anticipated that I would discover he was my neighbor tonight?


    No, that couldn''t be it. So, he must have decided to let me know tonight, whether I stumbled upon it or not.


    Feeling utterly manipted, my anger red up again, "Ernest, you..."


    I was about tosh out when his deep, soothing voice interrupted, "Ms. Hudson, please, indulge me this once."

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    At the crack of dawn, around five in the morning, I rolled out of bed and into a yoga session, aiming to kickstart my day with a burst of energy for the new job ahead.


    By six, after freshening up and changing, I was about to whip up some breakfast when my phone buzzed with a message from Ernest.


    "Breakfast''s on the table. Left the keys at your door."


    Puzzled, I stared at the message for a few minutes before opening my door to indeed find the keys. Curiosity piqued, I entered Ernest''s room to discover breakfast waiting for me.


    Despite my initial reluctance, I couldn''t deny the allure of his cooking and ended up ''helping'' him outst night.


    What was this morning''s breakfast about, though? Was he auditioning for the role of my live-in chef, free of charge?


    As much as waking up to a ready-made meal was delightful, I couldn''t shake off a sense of guilt for enjoying this unearned privilege.


    So, I texted back: "What''s the deal? Mr. Collins, aiming for a side gig?"


    Ernest, ever the smooth talker, replied, "Ah, just toss a few coins to your witcher, Ms. Hudson."


    I knew he wasn''t serious, but after a brief moment of contemtion, I texted him: "Ernest, you''ve crossed the line. We agreed on a faux romance, remember?"


    Ernest: "True, but as your faux beau, I still feel responsible for your well-being. Otherwise, I would have to allocate energy to take care of you."


    His offer was unsolicited, so I made my stance clear: "You''re overthinking this. You signed up for a role, not a caretaker position. And let''s make it clear, this culinary act of yours is a one-off. Don''t expect me to partake in the future."


    It wasn''t about being ungrateful; it was about setting boundaries, especially when I couldn''t reciprocate his affections.


    Still, I enjoyed the breakfast, and it really did fuel my morning.


    On my way to work, however, a nagging thought crossed my mind. The firm hadn''t called to rescind my offer which likely meant they were waiting to do it in person.


    This thought dampened my spirits, but I pressed on to the office.


    "Wee, Director Hudson," greeted Grant, the first to meet me, his handshake warm and enthusiastic. His demeanor hardly suggested I was about to be fired.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Curiously, I confronted the issue head-on. "Mr. Smith, I''ve heard my previous employer has been meddling with my hire. Is there any truth to that?" Grant''s smile didn''t waver; he didn''t seem taken aback. Instead, he was surprisingly forthright. "Yes, there''s been some interference."


    His friendly facade puzzled me. "And yet, you seem uninterested in letting me go."


    "Why would I?" Grant countered.


    I couldn''t help but wonder if it was due to external pressures I hadn''t voiced.


    Grant''s smile then transitioned to a more professional one. "Here at StarQuest Enterprises, we stand on our own merits. We don''t bow to pressure or fearpetition. Qur strength is in our performance, and we face any challenge head-on."


    His words were few but powerful, igniting a sense of valor within me. "Mr. Smith, I won''t let you down."


    "There''s no pressure. Make bold moves. Even if you fall short, it''s all part of the process," Grant reassured me, his smile returning. Though understanding the value of nurturing talent, Grant''s words left me slightly confused about my standing.


    As he acquainted me with the


    company, and particrly the marketing department, ensuring their cooperation, I couldn''t shake off the feeling of receiving royal treatment, far from the trials typically faced by the new join.

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    I''ve always been someone who relies on my own skills and hard work, even with the looming title of "future bossdy" at StarQuest Enterprises. I refused to be just a decorative piece.


    In my first week, Ibed through all the marketing clients'' files and thepany''s resources. I got to grips with the performance of every marketing employee, especially focusing on the past six months.


    I reorganized the team and introduced a new incentive system.


    They say a new broom sweeps clean. I am not resetting the system to establish myself, but to ignite a drive in everyone to not let themselves down, nor thepany, especially after Conrad''s pressure to hire me was brushed aside by them.


    Just when I thought the marketing department was about to shine, I got feedback that all our clients were pulling out, even the ones that were previously secure. It was clear Conrad was behind this, unable to pressure thepany directly, he resorted to underhanded tactics to make them let me go.


    This situation was my battle to report to Grant. His response was surprisingly calm, "If Conrad can take them, they weren''t ours to begin with. We''ll find new ones."


    Grant''s confidence was unexpected. I showed him the reports, pointing out that 80% of our clientele had been poached by Conrad.


    "It''s fine, as long as he doesn''t take you away, I trust you, Ms. Hudson, to rebuild," Grant''s faith in me was astonishing.


    And though I had the confidence, his particr attention felt unusual.


    "Mr. Smith, shouldn''t you report this to the president?" I suggested, quickly adding, "I mean, losing so many clients at once... It might put you in a tough spot if you don''t."


    Grant chuckled, a look of realization dawning on his face. "Ms. Hudson, I finally understand..."


    He paused, then continued, "Why Mr. Wagner at StarQuest Enterprises was so reluctant to let you go."


    Was that what he truly wanted to say?


    Grant added, "As for your concern... it''s already been reported. The interference from StarQuest Enterprises at your hiring was expected, and so was this. You needn''t worry, everything''s under control."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    So, I was overthinking it?


    With that, there wasn''t much left to say, I just nodded, "I just didn''t want to be a liability."


    Grant waved it off, "Not at all, Ms. Hudson, feel free to ''cause trouble''."


    Uh?


    He grinned, his teeth shining, "What I mean is, we trust in your capabilities. You won''t let us down."


    I managed a half-smile, "I''m not a miracle worker."


    "Of course, you are," Grant teased, "You''re a goddess."


    I was speechless.


    Despite theck of pressure from thepany, I was still frustrated.


    I couldn''t believe how childish


    Conrad could be, putting his own interests above thepany''s and


    potentially hindering other


    companies'' growth.


    From what I''ve seen at StarQuest erprises, though not the r


    famous, its strength and


    expertise were top-notch.


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    If more talents like Ernest were there, thispany was bound to be even more brilliant.


    I couldn''t let Conrad''s actions damage such a promisingpany and be branded a femme fatale.


    The only person who could stop


    Conrad was his fathe


    This wasn''t a conversation phone call; it had to be in


    So, it was decided, I had to visit the Wagner family.

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    I checked my nner, and realized Herschel''s birthday was just three days away.


    It didn''t feel right to burden him with heavy news on his special day, so I decided to deliver my gift early. That way, I could skip the festivities altogether without feeling guilty.


    But before I could act on my n, Dustin showed up out of the blue.


    I hadn''t seen him since we left the amusement park, and I almost didn''t recognize him at first nce.


    "Guess I''m a bit of a coal miner now, huh?" Dustin joked, referring to his disheveled appearance.


    Hisment made me think of Ernest, and I couldn''t help but smile. "Your mom would have a fit if she saw you like this."


    "Nah, she thinks I look more rugged this way," Dustin said, trying to lighten the mood.


    I bit my lip, agreeing. "Definitely adds to your manly charm."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Dustin rubbed his face, "I thought so too."


    Despite his efforts to keep things light, I found myself at a loss for words.


    Remembering my intention to visit Herschel, I asked, "How are your folks doing?"


    "They miss you," Dustin''s words tugged at my heartstrings.


    I used to visit the Wagners every day after work, but since moving out, I hadn''t been back once.


    "I was nning on dropping by today," I paused, "to talk to your dad about something."


    Dustin''s gaze lingered on me, clearly


    curious about the topic. I had


    nothing to hide. "Conrad has been aggressively undermining thepany I joined, even going as far as poaching clients."


    There was no surprise on Dustin''s face; he already knew.


    "As expected," he said. "I''ve talked to my dad about it. And about you quitting, he''s firmly against it."


    Dustin looked at me but didn''t see any response from me. He said again, "I was arranged by my dad as a lobbyist today. Felicia...e back." Dustin''s serious tone took me by surprise and made me chuckle. "What, is he going to kick you out if you don''t convince me?"


    I recalled an incident from my third


    year with the Wagners when Herschel had sent Dustin on an errand he botched, resulting in a couple of kicks. It was the first time I''d seen Herschely a hand on someone, and Dustin took it without a tear or an exnation. His embarrassment was evident only when he caught my eye, making me wish I''d hidden to spare him the


    shame.


    "Making fun of me?" Dustinughed, perhaps recalling the same memory.


    "No, I..." I started to exin, but Dustin cut me off.


    "Today isn''t about persuasion; even if it gets me in trouble."


    His words puzzled me until he continued, "I know why you left, even giving up on the amusement park. How could I ask you to return?" Dustin smiled. "Besides, I know you too well. You wouldn''te back just because I asked, so why bother?"


    He was right. My bond with Dustin had always been stronger than the one I shared with Conrad. Conrad was kind but enjoyed scaring me with pranks, while Dustin never did. He was always protective, much like a real brother.


    "So, Herschel is okay with Conrad''s antics?" I asked, referring to Dustin''s earlier mention of Herschel''s awareness of Conrad''s actions.


    "No, Dad gave him a piece of his mind and warned him about stepping out of line again," Dustin assured me, and I believed him.

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    Living with the Wagner family over the years has given me a deep understanding of Herschel''s character and disposition.


    He always kept his personal and professional life separate, and even Conrad wasn''t spared from punishment if he messed up or made a mistake under Herschel''s watchful eye.


    The recent report I received shed through my mind, Conrad was still aggressively poaching clients, showing no signs of stopping despite the warnings. "It seems Herschel''s warning fell on deaf ears," I couldn''t help but remark.


    Dustin, picking up on the undercurrents in my voice, said, "Has Rad not backed down yet?"


    "No, he seems determined to run mypany into the ground," I admitted, my voice trembling with emotion.


    I couldn''t bring myself to be angry.


    After all, my actions had put thepany and even our clients at risk. This was no small misdeed.


    "He''s being reckless. I''ll talk to my dad about this," Dustin said, anger evident in his tone.


    "Maybe I should be the one to talk to him. I''ve prepared a birthday gift for him, I''ll see if he likes it," I suggested, lighting up Dustin''s eyes.


    He smiled warmly, "Great, today then? We could go together."


    Faced with his eagerness, I hesitated, "Yes, today. But I''ll be bringing someone with me."


    "Who?" Dustin asked, still smiling, "A friend?"


    "Uh, my boyfriend," I blurted out, watching as Dustin''s smile froze.


    That moment of shattered realization was painful to witness.


    I knew how he felt about me; Jacqueline had hinted as much. So, bringing pain now, to make him let go of any hopes, was perhaps for the best. It took him a few seconds to find his voice again, "Felicia...your boyfriend is...?"


    "Ernest!"


    Dustin''s expression grew even grimmer, "Felicia..."


    "Dustin, I know what you''re trying to say, but I''m not joking about my happiness, nor am I acting out of spite," I said, even though the words felt hollow.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Dustin''s handsome face was etched with a look of heartbreak, "But I can''t believe you''d get over Rad that quickly."


    His words almost made meugh. If he knew, why did he harbor feelings for me?


    But then, I guessed Dustin''s feelings for me had developed while he was abroad.


    Maybe his years away were also because of me.


    The thought made my chest feel tight; I turned away, needing to avoid his gaze, and said coolly, "You''re mistaken, Dustin. I won''t waste my time on someone or something that''s not worth it."


    After a brief pause, I added, "Besides, Ernest is in many ways better than Conrad. What do I have to hold onto?"


    I could feel Dustin''s gaze on me, tense and unwavering.


    Finally, he spoke, "Even if you''ve moved on from Rad, how well do you know Ernest? You''ve only met him a few days ago." Dustin was trying to persuade me, genuinely not wanting me to be with Ernest, perhaps hoping I wouldn''t start a new rtionship. Maybe that way he could keep some hope alive, but I just couldn''t give him that.


    I scoffed, "What''s the point of


    knowing someone? I was with Conrad for ten years. I knew every trivial detail about him, from how long he took in the bathroom to his shower temperature preferences. But where did that get me?


    Saying this, a bitter taste filled my mouth. The memories of my infatuation with Conrad, how even the slightest attention he paid to anything made me care for it too, embarrassed and saddened me.


    I had truly loved Conrad, loved him to the point of losing myself.


    Perhaps that''s why his betrayal cut so deeply.


    "Rad is an exception, not all men are like him," Dustin said, cing his hand on my shoulder, turning me to face him.

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    My body tensed instantly, an instinctual desire to avoid his touch surging through me. Yet, Dustin''s grip was firm, leaving no room for escape. Being under someone else''s control felt awful, something I deeply disliked. My brows furrowed in difort. "Dustin..."


    Before I could finish, Dustin cut me off, "Felicia, Rad''s my brother. I can''t speak ill of him, but he''s an exception. You shouldn''t abandon your principles just because of him."


    His hold tightened, betraying his nervousness and the slight tremor in his grasp. His intense gaze locked onto mine, his voice heavy, almost pleading, "Felicia, dating isn''t a game. You need to be cautious. One wrong step could lead to disaster."


    His genuine concern made me go soft, almost making me admit that Ernest was just a fake boyfriend.


    Yet, that thought vanished as quickly as it appeared. After all, bringing Ernest into the picture was meant to make Dustin''s family back off. Admitting the truth now would render the whole act pointless.


    "Dustin, I''m not a child anymore. I know what I''m doing," I retorted.


    "But you''ve only known Ernest for a few days?" Dustin''s voice grew heavier, a hint of anger in his tone.


    Faced with his disbelief, I decided to drop a bombshell, "I might have known him for just a few days, but Ernest and I struck a deal during my trip to Gxy Harbor."


    I kept my words vague, respecting the brotherly bond I shared with Dustin. Some lines were not meant to be crossed.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Dustin, quick on the uptake, understood immediately. His gaze upon me intensified, his grip on my shoulder almost painful.


    He fell silent, his eyes a mixture of denial, disappointment, and profound sorrow...


    Recognizing the depth in his gaze, I shifted slightly, "Dustin, some connections are destined. Maybe Ernest and I are meant to be."


    At that, Dustin seemed to stagger a bit.


    However, he didn''t release his grip, though it had loosened significantly.


    In the midst of our awkward standoff, Grant appeared out of nowhere, his face beaming, "Director Hudson, you have a visitor. Why not head to the office?"


    As he spoke, he nced at Dustin, "Let''s go to my office. I''ll have someone made some coffee."


    Dustin, ever the gentleman, let go and politely declined, "No need, but thank you."


    With that, Dustin left without a backward nce, leaving me engulfed in a wave of destion, struggling to breathe.


    It took me a while to gather my wits and head back to the office. Passing


    by Grant''s, I intended to ask for ne


    some time off. I had ns to


    prepare a gift before visiting the Wagner family.


    Just as I was about to knock, I heard


    Grant''s voice, "Yeah, dud, it''s all


    taken care of... Yeah, he''s gone...


    Haha, trust me, that guy''s got


    nothing on you. You can rx...


    Director Hudson..." Content belongs


    toNovelDrama.Org


    Grant, on the phone, turned and caught sight of me at the door, almost dropping his device in shock.


    I couldn''t fathom his surprise, quickly catching the phone for him. ncing at the screen, I saw ''dud'' disyed as the caller ID.


    Handing back the phone, now still connected, I signaled the ongoing call.


    Flustered, Grant snatched the phone back, hurriedly exining to the caller, "Bro, Director Hudson''s here. I''ll call you backter."


    After hanging up, he faced me, panic evident in his eyes.


    It was just a phone call, after all. He wasn''t engaging in an affair or leakingpany secrets. Even if someone overheard, it shouldn''t have warranted such a frantic reaction, right?

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    A flicker of confusion crossed my mind, and I was about to speak when Grant beat me to it.


    "Ahem, ahem..." He cleared his throat with a yful smirk. "Director Hudson, snooping around doorways now? You gave me quite the scare."


    Even though I could tell he was joking, I feltpelled to rify with all the dignity I could muster, "Mr. Smith, don''t get me wrong. I wasn''t eavesdropping. I was just about to knock."


    "Ha, ha," Grant''sughter brightened,pletely harmless. "Just pulling your leg. What brings you here?"


    With that, he gestured for me to enter his office, and I followed.


    Though I had been working for several days, this was my first time entering his office. My initial impression was that it was rather... eclectic.


    Now, as thepany''s Vice President, and with the President seldom handling day-to-day affairs, Grant was effectively the king of the castle. Even if


    he wasn''t, as a leader, one would expect his office to exude a sense of sophistication and understatement. But his was different.


    The sofa boasted vivid, multi-colored patchwork, its shape curved like a crescent moon. The office was adorned with several pots of real flowers, blooming in vibrant colors, a feast for the eyes. His desk was covered in all sorts of quirky little knick-knacks.


    All these details had a distinctly feminine touch. Had I not known it was his office, I might have assumed I was in the wrong ce.


    "Like it?" Grant noticed my appraisal.


    My lips twitched involuntarily; honestly, it wasn''t to my taste,cking the seriousness an office should embody.


    But to each their own, especially when you''re the boss.


    I managed a polite smile,plimenting, "Mr. Smith, your office has a very unique style."


    Grantughed, motioning for me to sit on the sofa, "I''m not a fan of dreary settings. My brother always teases me about it. By the way, my brother''s the big boss. I was just on the phone with him when you popped up at the door. You really startled me."


    I chuckled, though internally I was a


    bit skeptical. He referred to the big boss as his brother, indicating a close rtionship. No wonder he seemed to have free rein.


    "I''ll make sure it doesn''t happen again," I assured him.


    "No worries, I''m just jumpy," Grant''s response genuinely made meugh.


    This side of him was so approachable and down-to-earth, a stark contrast to Conrad.


    At Wagner Group, Conrad, thepany president, maintained a strict professional boundary during work hours. To him, I was merely his assistant, another employee.


    Reflecting on it, his distant demeanor wasn''t about being impartial; perhaps it was simply indifference.


    The thought soured my mood, reminding me of my reason for visiting Grant, "Mr. Smith, I''d like to take the afternoon off."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Taking time off?" Grant looked at me curiously.


    "Yes, I have some personal matters to attend to," I offered a vague exnation.


    Grant nodded, "Sure, go ahead. Don''t worry about client issues. I''ve already spoken with the big boss. He said he''d handle it personally and wanted you to focus on your work without any distractions." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Really?" I was taken aback. I''ve never even met the big boss. How could he be so thoughtful?


    Grant chuckled, "The boss is a charmer with a heart of gold. You''d fall for him the moment you meet."


    Fall for him?!


    My cheeks involuntarily warmed at the thought, but considering Grant''s words suggested the big boss was also quite approachable, I yed along, "Such a wonderful boss must be quite beloved."

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    "No, no, the big boss doesn''t need everyone''s love. He just wants the love of those he cares about, and that''s enough for him." As I left the office, Grant''s words echoed in my mind. For some reason, I found myself curious about what this boss looked like. Another odd thing was that there was absolutely no information about the big boss in thepany files.


    Was there something secretive about him? Or was he like one of those mysterious tycoons from novels, so low-profile that he avoided photos and publicity at all costs?


    Driving to QuillQuest Supplies, a quaint shop known for its selection of fine arts and writing materials, I couldn''t stop pondering about the boss.


    I didn''t get out of the car immediately upon arriving but instead called Ernest. No answer. Figuring he was busy, I dropped him a message. "How about joining me at the Wagner family gathering tonight, if you''re free?"


    Knowing he probably wouldn''t respond right away, I pocketed my phone and made my way into QuillQuest Supplies.


    "Ms. Hudson, wee back," the shopkeeper greeted me warmly as I entered.


    I was a regr here,ing in every year to order a special set of pens and inks, always opting for the pricier selections. Herschel had a passion for calligraphy and sketching, consuming a significant amount of supplies annually, making it the perfect gift.


    "Mr. ck, what''s new in the world of fine pens and inks this year?" I asked, browsing through the shelves as usual.


    "Oh, forget about those. The best stuff is over here," he beckoned me over, though I made sure to scan everything on disy before joining him.


    A set of dark green pens and inks immediately caught my eye. "Could I take a closer look at this one?"


    "Certainly!¡± Carefully, he handed it to me. "This is the newest release, just arrived.¡±


    An indirectpliment on my taste, I thought.


    After examining the craftsmanship and quality, I was sold. "Mr. ck, I''ll take this one."


    He hesitated, which was unusual. ¡°Ms. Hudson, that set''s already been booked by someone else."


    His reluctance meant it was probably the only set avable.


    A wave of disappointment washed over me. But life is full of such moments, isn''t it? Unrequited love settling for the second choice, the changing of seasons, even emperors faced mortality with regret.


    Shaking


    I


    vel


    Qu


    to look for something else when i heard footsteps near the entrance.


    the feeling, I was a


    "Ms. Hudson, please, take your time. I need to attend to another


    customer," the shopkeeper sal nee


    moving away with the set I had just admired.


    I was about to dive back into browsing when a familiar voice stopped me in my tracks.


    "Mr. ck, have you got my order ready?" It was Haley.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Turning around, I saw the shopkeeper hand her the very set I had been eyeing.


    So, it was her who had reserved it? That was a surprise I hadn''t expected.

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    These things aren''t everyday items like carrots or lettuce that every household needs, so my first thought was that she was buying them as a gift for Herschel.


    Just the other day, Conrad swore up and down that he was cutting ties with Haley and thepany for good, yet here he was, bringing her to Herschel''s birthday.


    I knew better than to take his word for it. Wise decision on my part.


    Haley was scrutinizing the pen and ink the shopkeeper handed her, looking every bit the connoisseur, obviously not noticing me. I wasn''t keen on mingling with her, so pretending not to see her, I turned back to continue my search.


    "Are you sure this is the best you''ve got? I''m gifting this to a very important elder. I can''t afford to look bad," Haley quizzed the shopkeeper. "Ms. Perez, ''the best'' is quite subjective, isn''t it? But I assure you, this is top-notch and will save your face," the shopkeeper smoothly replied. "Well, I do hope what I pick ends up being the best," Haley said, her voice betraying how much the gesture meant to her.


    "In all of Seabreeze City, my pens and inks are unmatched, so this set for you is beyondpare," the shopkeeper said with a chuckle, "The recipient will see how thoughtful you have been, Ms. Perez."


    "That''s reassuring," Haley paused, "I''m gifting it to my future father-inw."Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    That sent shivers down my spine. Were she and Conrad officially an item now?


    But if that was the case, why was Conrad still making my life difficult at thepany? What a jerk!


    I shook my head in disbelief and continued browsing, but nothing else caught my eye.


    Just as I was about to give up, a set of pen and ink in the corner of a cab caught my attention. Without a second thought, I said, "Mr. ck, I''d like to see that set."


    "Just help yourself to whatever catches your eye," the shopkeeper said nonchntly.


    Eager to take a closer look, I didn''t hesitate to open the cab and take the set out. Just then, a figure approached.


    "Are you picking something out for Mr. Wagner too?" Haley''s voice rang out.


    My question had apparently drawn her over, but I didn''t look at her, focusing instead on the pen and ink in my hands.


    The set wasn''t thetest model, but the quality and feel were exceptional.


    Having been with the Wagner family for ten years, especially in the early days when Herschel, fearing I''d get bored and restless, had me join him in writing, I had picked up a fair bit of knowledge about pens and inks.


    "Yeah," was all I managed in response.


    But then she said, "I''ve already picked out the best set for Mr. Wagner, so... maybe you should choose something else. It wouldn''t look good if we both gave the same thing, and..."


    S


    She paused, "And since mine is the best, yours might seem less thoughtful."


    I almostughed. Was she trying to be considerate?


    The set I''d chosen was excellent, even if it looked in. It matched Herschel''s mature charm - not shy, but refined.


    That''s the essence of true elegance, not needing to catch the eye with mere appearances.


    Her tone made up my mind. "Please wrap this set for me."


    Only then did I turn to Haley, finding her visibly upset, even angry.


    "Ms. Perez, you give your gift, and I''ll give mine. How it looks is none of your concern. Besides..." I smiled, "A bit of modesty on my part only serves to highlight your thoughtfulness, right?"


    Haley''s face turned crimson, and in that moment, I knew her words to the shopkeeper were just for show.

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    When I was paying, my phone buzzed with a call from Ernest.


    "Sorry, I was busy earlier and just saw your message," Ernest began with an exnation.


    "Got it. Are you free to talk now?" I asked.


    "What time?" Ernest replied.


    I took a moment to think. If we met at six, it''d be dinner time, and Herschel and Jacqueline would surely insist on having me stay for dinner. I didn''t mind, but I figured Ernest might feel out of ce.


    "How about 7:30?" By then, the Wagners would have finished their dinner.


    "Sounds good. I''lle pick you up at 7, okay?" Ernest offered.


    I couldn''t help butugh. "And you n to pick me up on a bike, or what?"


    It was meant as a light-hearted joke, but the silence on the other end made me realize Ernest might have taken it the wrong way.


    "Hey, I didn''t mean anything by it," I quickly rified, then added, "I''ll pick you up."


    "I''lle back half an hour early so we can head out together." Do I need to bring anything, like a gift?" Ernest asked after a brief pause.


    "No need, I''ve got it covered," I replied and hung up, only to catch Haley''s envious gaze on me.


    Whether in the past or now, whenever Haley looked at me, I could always sense a mix of envy and jealousy.


    With not much to say to her, I grabbed my things and took off.


    Instead of heading home, I made a detour to a men''s clothing store. Bringing Ernest back with me today, I couldn''t let him wear his usual casual clothes. Not knowing if he had anything appropriate, I figured buying him a proper outfit was the least I could do if I was roping him into this act. By six, I had a quick dinner and waited for Ernest to return.


    Instead of Ernest, I got a call from Deborah. "Felicia, you got a moment tonight? I really need to chat."


    Talk about bad timing. Not tonight.


    "What''s up? We can talk over the phone. I''ve got ns to visit the Wagner family," I didn''t hide my ns from Deborah.


    "That''s unfortunate," Deborah sounded genuinely upset.


    I took a bite from an apple on the table saying, "Let''s have dinner some other time."


    "I''m not in the mood," she retorted. "Felicia, I''ve been so irritated these past days. I didn''t want to bother you, but I''m at my wit''s end."


    I frowned slightly. "What happened? Is Ernest giving you a hard time?"


    "It''s not him. It''s Haley, that homewrecker," Deborah''s words made me pause mid-bite.


    I had bumped into her this morning, and now someone else was bringing her up. Seemed like she was my bad luck charm today. "What about her?" I asked, dragging out my question.


    Deborah spilled the beans like she was unloading. "Haley, unting her pregnancy like she''s carrying some royal heir, acting as if she deserves to be carried around on a throne. If she''s so worried about mishaps, why not just stay in bed at home?"


    I chuckled. "Maybe she''s trying to earn some diaper money."


    196


    "Nonsense, she''s just showing off, making it seem like she''s carrying Mr. Wagner''s child," Deborah''s words made the apple in my mouth taste bitter.


    "Could be," I responded nomittally.


    "Really?" Deborah sounded shocked. "If she is carrying Mr. Wagner''s child, that means he''s betrayed you. What a jerk."


    Now, the apple was definitely hard to swallow.


    I put down the apple, not responding.


    "Felicia, I doubt it," Deborah


    backtracked. "If she really was


    carrying Mr. Wagner''s heir, sheN?velDrama.Org owns this.


    wouldn''t be acting all meek around she owes you big time."


    you, li


    Leave it to Deborah to insult someone and drag me into it too.

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    I shook my head helplessly. "She should know who the father is. If you''re really curious, you might as well just ask her directly."


    Deborah snorted. "As if I have the time for that. I''d rather spend my moments swooning over Mr. Collins."


    Hearing her mention Ernest, I remembered he hadn''te back yet. ncing at the clock on the wall, I circled around asking, "So, are you chatting with me because you''re off work, or did you find another ''bathroom break'' excuse to ck off?"


    "Hey, what are you implying? Am I that sort of person?" protested Deborah. "Our Mr. Collins has be quite the understanding bosstely, letting us off work early."


    "Oh? How early did you guys finish today?"


    "Half an hour ago. I''m already home, just lounging on the couch," Deborah remarked, and by then, I had already calcted the time Ernest should have been back.


    But I hadn''t heard any signs of him. Maybe he got held up.


    "With you guys knocking off this early and no overtime, do you think you''ll meet the deadline?" I inquired.


    Deborah seemed to be drinking something or munching on a snack, judging from the clear swallowing sound I heard. "Mr. Collins says we will." "Can you believe him? Don''t fall for his smooth talk. If you don''t meet the deadline, you''re the ones who''ll lose out, especially with your bonuses on the line," I warned her.


    She coughed twice. "I think we can make it. We''ve already moved on to section D, and the progress is swift each day, almost no new issues. It''s just work and go now."


    Deborah then clicked her tongue twice. "Felicia, it''s funny though. When you were here, it was like, not just every other day, but every single day there was an issue. We always had to go sort it out in Mr. Collins'' office. But ever since you left, poof, no more problems. Makes me miss the chance to pop into Mr. Collins'' office for a chat. Ah, now I just wish for some issues so I could... hehe..."


    The little minx was getting carried away with her thoughts.


    I quickly cut her off. "Maybe I was a jinx, just notpatible with Mr. Collins, and that''s why we always had problems. Now that I''m gone, everything''s fine."


    "Hmph," Deborah disagreed. "Don''t y dumb with me. I don''t think it''s about ipatibility. Felicia, be honest, is there something going on between you and Mr. Collins?"


    Thinking of my pretend rtionship with Ernest, I guiltily denied. "What are you talking about?"


    "Felicia, you don''t have to hide it from me. If you and Mr. Collins really had something, it wouldn''t be so bad," Deborah surprisingly supported.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    I still refuted, "Nothing like that, stop imagining things."


    "Felicia, Mr


    5s moved out of t


    motel. theard he rented a ce to stay Deborah spilled the


    Feigning ignorance, I responded, "Is that so?"


    "I heard he''s nning to settle down in Seabreeze City. And, apparently, he''s investigating his dad''s or


    el.n


    mom''s death," Deborah''s voice, even through the phone, was lowered. "Felicia, did you know about this?"


    I honestly didn''t. Ernest renting a ce and his investigation were news to me.


    "Felicia, I heard his family member died in a car ident..."


    As someone who lost her parents in a car ident, my heart sank hearing this.


    I made up an excuse and hung up, staring nkly at the family portrait on the wall.


    Was my parents'' car ident truly an ident?


    That thought unexpectedly crossed my mind.


    Time passed, and just before 7 PM, with no sound from across the hall, I decided to call Ernest.


    But he didn''t answer.


    I wasn''t sure if he was busy or had ast-minute change of heart about meeting.


    I


    So, I grabbed my stuff, ready to head


    over to the Wagner family on my


    own. Opening my door, I found that


    Ernest''s door was ajar, not fully closed.


    He was back? How did I not hear him?


    Confused, I pulled open his door and stepped in. "Ernes..."


    The word ''t'' got stuck in my throat, as the sight before me froze me on the spot.

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    I never imagined I''d catch Ernest just out of the shower.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    You know, the ssic just-a-towel-wrapped-around-the-waist scene, revealing just enough to get the imagination racing. Ernest froze too, clearly not anticipating my sudden intrusion. I could even see his tan skin flush a deep shade of red.


    For a moment, we just stood there, locked in a silent stand-off, as if time itself had paused. It wasn''t until Ernest regained hisposure and retreated to his bedroom that I managed to move, swallowing hard, suddenly aware of the heat in my cheeks.


    As I watched Ernest''s bedroom door close, knowing he was getting dressed, I blurted out, "Ernest, hold off on getting dressed for a sec, wait for me."


    The moment the words left my mouth, I realized how they must''ve sounded. I asked him to stay undressed and wait for me... In any other context, my words would''ve been fine, but here and now? I''d basically dropped a bomb.


    If there was a hole to crawl into, I would''ve jumped right in. But it was toote for regrets. I quickly picked up the clothes I bought for him and went back to his room, knocking softly.


    "Ernest, I got you some clothes. They''re by the door. These might be a better fit for you."


    I didn''t bother exining my earlierment; it would only make things more awkward.


    Just as I was about to set the bag down, the bedroom door swung open, and there stood Ernest, impably dressed. White shirt, ck dress pants, no tie, with the top two buttons undone - formal, yet effortlessly cool. This was the first time I''d seen him like this. I''d always thought his darkerplexion wouldn''t suit such attire, hence the more casual options I''d picked out for him.


    But now, seeing him, I realized how off my judgment had been. He had this understated, luxurious vibe about him that left me speechless. His fingertips brushed against mine as he took the bag, peeking inside, "This is what you thought I''d like?"


    I shook my head, "No, you look great as is."


    Ernest nced back at the bag, "I''ll wear what you picked out next time." With a natural ease, he stored the clothes in his wardrobe, while I. stood frozen at the doorway, my gaze inadvertentlynding on his meticulously made bed.


    The old house didn''t offer much space, and his bed, taking up two-thirds of the room, was made so perfectly it demanded a salute.


    Ernest, done with the clothes, announced, "We can go now."


    But I couldn''t resistmenting, "Ernest, do you have OCD?"


    He looked puzzled.


    I gestured towards his bed, "You''re not in the military anymore. Why bother making your bed so precisely? Seems like a lot of effort for nothing." "It''s just a habit," he replied sinctly.


    "I think it''s OCD," I argued, knowing all too well how hard it is to break free from certain routines. He didn''t deny it, merely suggesting it might be true.


    Then, when he saw the gift I had brought for Herschel, he offered to carry it.


    I smiled gently. "That''s okay, I''ve got it."


    "But I don''t let my girlfriend carry things," Ernest insisted, his fingers brushing against mine again as he took the gift box. Feeling a slight shiver, I let go.


    in?"


    As we were leaving, recalling the awkwardness of walking in on his shower earlier, I couldn''t help but ask, "Why don''t you lock the door when you get

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    "I figured you''de looking if you got worried. I left it for you," Ernest replied with an ease that seemed second nature to him.


    But in a moment of brain fog, I blurted out, "So, stepping out looking like that was on purpose?"


    Ernest''s Adam''s apple bobbed, "No, I heard my phone ringing and thought to answer it. Didn''t expect... well, this."


    Yeah, just this kind of coincidence.


    Lucky for me, he was in great shape. Eye candy, for sure.


    On the way to the Wagners'', Ernest kept quiet. Thinking he was nervous, I said, "At the Wagners'', just a hello will do. Leave the talking to me."


    Ernest just nodded, "Mm."


    "If Conrad''s there and starts any trouble or makes things difficult, don''t hold back," I instructed.


    Ernest affirmed, "Alright."


    "Also, we need to get our story straight. Let''s say we met at Gxy Harbor. You... took a liking to me and followed me there," I said, feeling a bit shy about the whole thing.


    Ernest reassured, "I shouldn''t mess that up."


    "Huh?" I didn''t quite catch his drift at first, but then it dawned on me.


    That left me speechless, so we continued in silence.


    But the silence made the atmosphere all wrong. Feeling tense, my driving became jittery, and just my luck, some idiot ahead mmed on the brakes, nearly causing me to rear-end them.


    Ernest, reacting quickly, grabbed the steering wheel and jerked it, angling the car at 45 degrees to avoid a collision.


    It took me a moment to snap out of my daze. His quick thinking and action felt almost surreal.


    "Keep your eyes on the road. Crashing is one thing, but getting hurt is another," Ernest chided, then straightened the car once the traffic resumed normal flow.


    I''ve been driving for three years, yet I felt utterly amateurish now.


    After driving in silence for a while, I finallyposed myself and asked,


    Zurdriving skills are incredib


    e you a driver in the military?"


    "No!" I nced at him curiously, "Then what?" "Special Forces!"


    I wasn''t familiar with the specifics, but I''d seen enough TV to know Special Forces meant being at the forefront of action, which was undeniably cool.


    Ernest had that cool factor.


    He radiated a tough resilience that was truly rare.


    "Why did you leave the service? Why not be a SWAT officer?" My curiosity about him was peaking today.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Ernest didn''t answer right away, which made me think of something Deborah had mentioned.


    Could it be his father''s car ident?


    But it felt too direct to ask outright, so I took a roundabout approach "Ernest, you''ve never mentioned your parents or siblings. Just in case the Wagners ask..."


    "My parents are gone," he cut me off before I could finish.


    "My dad died in a car crash while driving for his boss. Both he and his employers didn''t make it," Ernest said, looking directly at me.


    My heart sank. My parents had died in a car ident, too, and the topic always unsettled me.


    "My mom passed away from prolonged grief after my dad''s ident," his voice was low, heavy with emotion.


    I sensed his sorrow and immediately regretted bringing it up, "I''m sorry..."


    "I suspect my dad and his boss'' ident wasn''t an ident," Ernest added, dropping a bombshell.

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    I stood there, a bit dazed, not saying a word.


    I was hesitant to join the conversation, worried I might say something wrong that could upset Ernest. Besides, my thoughts had drifted to my parents and their tragic car ident.


    Was it really an ident, or was there more to the story?


    Back then, I was too young to understand anything. Herschel had taken care of everything. He might be the only one who knows what truly happened. I nned to ask him about it when I saw himter.


    Noticing my silence, Ernest didn''t press further, and we continued our journey in quiet.


    My car had the Wagner family''s automatic gate recognition system, so we could drive straight onto the property.


    The moment the housekeeper saw me, she beamed with joy, "Felicia, you''re back! I''ll go inform Mr. Wagner and thedy of the house."


    "Irma, no need to trouble yourself. I''ll head in," I replied with a smile.


    Irma nced at Ernest, who had stepped out of the car and stood by my side. I could tell she was curious about his identity, so I looped my arm through Ernest''s, "Irma, meet my boyfriend, Ernest."


    Though Irma was just a housekeeper, she had been with the Wagner family longer than myself and shared a close bond with Jacqueline. So, the act had to go on, even in front of Irma.


    Ernest nodded politely at Irma, ¡°Irma."


    "Ah," Irma responded, her eyes lingering on me with a somewhat troubled expression.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    To everyone, I was Conrad''s fianc¨¦e. Now, seen with another man, difort was expected.


    Irma wasn''t the only one; Herschel and Jacqueline would likely feel the same.


    Ernest and I walked past Irma, heading towards the Wagner family''s living room.


    Before we even entered,


    Jacqueline''s Voice filled the air,


    chiding Herschel, "You manage thousands at thepany with such authority, yet you can''t seem to handle your own sons. Both more rebellious than the other." Content


    belongs to


    Herschel didn''t respond, likely absorbed in his phone or a magazine, pretending he hadn''t heard.


    ¡°Herschel, are you ignoring me again?¡± Jacqueline''s voice rose in annoyance.


    Though a loving couple, it didn''t mean they were free from disputes. Something must''ve truly upset Jacqueline today.


    "I''m not ignoring you. If I engaged, you''d only go on more," Herschel finally spoke.


    "Oh, so now my concerns are just


    nagging to you? After everything et


    now I''


    just a bother," Jacqueline


    comined, "...Hey, don''t touch me,


    get away..."


    As Ernest and I stepped into the living room, we caught Jacqueline being yfully restrained in Herschel''s embrace, a mix of pushing away and holding close.


    Considering their age, such disys of affection were rare. Many couples their age had nothing but routine left,cking such intimacy.


    Ernest and I paused, unsure whether to proceed or retreat.


    Embarrassingly, here we were, a pretend couple witnessing the genuine affection of a real one.


    Thinking it was best to leave them


    alone, I was about to step back when Jacqueline''s little Teddy dog started barking excitedly at me,


    clearly happy to see me. Content


    belongs to


    I had spent considerable time with it during my stays with the Wagners, and it seemed my efforts hadn''t gone unnoticed.


    Its bark caught Herschel''s attention, and upon spotting us at the doorway, a sh of embarrassment crossed his face as he released Jacqueline.


    Jacqueline, still in a yful mood, twisted his ear, ¡°You old flirt.¡±


    Herschel gently grabbed her hand, whispering, "Felicia''s here."

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    Yet, Jacqueline stayed skeptical and yfully punched him again. "Stop trying to butter me up with stories about Felicia. I''m not buying it." "Jacqueline!" I called out.


    At the sound of my voice, Jacqueline visibly shuddered. She turned around, and for a moment, her eyes lit up with joy upon seeing me. But then, realization dawned on her that I must have witnessed her cozy moment with Herschel, and her cheeks flushed with embarrassment.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    She quickly let go of Herschel''s hand and approached me, "Felicia, there you are! Have you eaten yet? I was about to ask Irma to whip up some..." "Jacqueline, I''ve already eaten," I lied. I hadn''t had a bite.


    It was only then that I remembered to check if Ernest had eaten.


    "Why don''t youe over for dinner more often?" Jacqueline chided me.


    She seemed to ignore Ernest intentionally, not exchanging a single word with him. I knew it wasn''t because she hadn''t noticed him or had no opportunity to speak to him.


    This was her way of showing her disapproval of Ernest.


    But Jacqueline, being thedy of a wealthy household, couldn''t ignore Ernest forever. After about half a minute, she finally turned her gaze towards him, ¡°You''re a friend of Felicia''s, aren''t you?"


    I nudged Ernest gently, and understanding the cue, he greeted politely, "Jacqueline."


    Jacqueline nodded, "Since you''re Felicia''s friend, you''re wee here. Come in."


    Herschel also stood up. I approached and handed him a present with both hands, "Uncle, happy birthday in advance."


    "You always think of others, Felicia," Herschel said, visibly pleased, then turned to Ernest.


    "Mr. Wagner," Ernest greeted.


    Herschel nodded, "Have a seat."


    Jacqueline called for Irma to serve tea and snacks and then took a seat herself, eyeing both Ernest and me, "Don''t think you can skip the actual party just because you''ve given your gift early. Your uncle and I won''t allow that."


    She seemed to hit right on my silent hopes, leaving me no escape.


    Fortunately, I had another n. I replied with a smile, "Why would we miss it? Ernest and I will definitely be there."


    This was my way of telling Jacqueline that if she wanted me to attend, she would have to ept Ernest''s presence as well.


    Jacqueline''s smile stiffened


    momentarily, but she quickly


    recovered, "Well, that''s great. There


    will be many distinguished young men there, perfect for someoworking."


    Networking?


    That was a clear warning to Ernest about the high-profilepetition expected at the party, suggesting he might be out of his league.


    To them, Ernest, despite his talents, was just an average Joepared to their circle of capitalists.


    Their disdain for Ernest was also a slight against me.


    However, I didn''t n on defending Ernest. I was curious to see how he would handle the situation, maintaining his dignity while countering Jacqueline''s snub.


    I looked at Ernest, who appearedpletely unfazed, "I''m actually


    looking forward to meeting more of Seabreeze City''s elite. After all, I''m


    nning to make a long-termmitment to this city."


    I couldn''t help but inwardly admire his cunning.


    Jacqueline''s attempt to belittle him had fallen t, her eyes briefly shing with annoyance. Yet, she managed to maintain a smile, "Oh,


    so Emest ns to stay in Seabreeze City?"


    I felt Ernest''s hand gently hold mine, our fingers interlocking, "Yes, since Licia is here, it''s natural for me to want to stay by her side."


    Licia!


    This was the first time I heard him call me that, and I could clearly see the surprise on both Herschel and Jacqueline''s faces.


    It was as if Ernest had dered something earth-shattering.


    Then Jacqueline turned her direct attention onto Ernest, quite bluntly, "Mr. Wagner, what can you offer Felicia if you''re with her?"


    Her tone was as if she were my own mother, questioning Ernest''s intentions and waiting for his response.


    I, too, turned to look at Ernest, suddenly curious about how he would handle this question.

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    Ernest turned his head toward me, his grip on my hand noticeably tightening. In that moment, it felt like he had a hold on my heart itself. They say there''s a direct connection between the heart and the hands, and boy, did I feel it then.


    "I''m going to give Licia everything I have, love her as deeply as I love my own life, protect her with everything I''ve got," Ernest''s eyes locked on mine, deep and affectionate, shimmering with unspoken promises. Love as deep as the ocean¡ªhis gaze finally made me understand the true weight of those words. Even though our rtionship was all for show, I could feel Ernest''s sincere deration of love.


    This man was ying for keeps, pulling off a real-life romance under the guise of pretense. There was nothing for it but to y along, lifting my hand to grasp his in return, yet part of me wanted to grit my teeth in frustration. I''d asked him to put on an act, not to blur the lines between fiction and reality.


    So, I raised my hand to his face and pinched gently, expecting him to blush in his usual straightforward, honest manner.


    But instead of showing any sign of embarrassment, he rubbed his cheek against my hand, much like a teddy bear pleading for affection. Shameless, absolutely shameless. I hadn''t expected Ernest to drop his guard like this.


    After his gesture, he naturally turned to Herschel and Jacqueline, adding, "And I''ll love her for a lifetime, just like you."


    The first part was his deration, but thetter was a clear jab at Jacqueline. I saw Jacqueline''s face freeze, Ernest''s words leaving her with no room for rebuttal.


    Herschel, who had been silent till then, finally spoke up, "Felicia, let Ernest chat with Jacqueline. You,e with me to the study."


    With a nod to Ernest, Herschel led the way. I had a pretty good guess about what Herschel wanted to discuss and took a deep breath before following him.


    Entering the study, I expected a


    barrage of questions, but instead, Herschel handed me a gift box, "Felicia, open this. Use your new pens and ink to join me in some writing. Joining him in writing was a tradition long forgotten. It had been at least three years since, all because of something Jacqueline had said about children avoiding their parents as they grow up, especially since I wasn''t their biological daughter.


    Since then, Herschel hadn''t asked me to join him in his writing, nor had I been allowed into his study, our conversations relegated to the garden or living room. Today''s break from foutine left me uneasy, but I didn''t question it, instead opening the new pens and ink as he had asked, preparing the paper for him.


    "This must have cost you a pretty penny," he mused, examining the pens. "Ink and pens are priceless," I replied with a smile. Herschel chuckled, "Right, I''ll write first, then it''s your turn, just like before."


    Herschel didn''t rush, prepping his pen, then began to write once ready. ''One leaf signals theing of autumn, that was what Herschel wrote. In the midst of summer his choice of words seemed to conveyBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    erstanding of my unspoken


    thoughts.


    "Now, it''s your turn," he handed me the pen. Hesitating, I didn''t immediately take it from him, his face breaking into a gentle, familiar smile.


    "What''s wrong, scared to write? Forgotten how?" His gaze was gentle, but the pressure I felt was unlike anything before, and I nodded honestly. "It''s been a while."

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    Ever since I wasn''t forced to sit down and write with Herschel, why would I ever pick up a pen on my own? Even though I''m not exactly young anymore, I''m just like a kid in elementary school when ites to cking off. If there''s a chance to avoid work, you bet I''ll take it.


    "It''s alright, just write. Whateveres out,es out," Herschel encouraged me, lifting the pen towards me again.


    How could I refuse him then?


    I had held the pen when we bought it, but the moment I took it from him, it felt significantly heavier. Maybe it was because of the ink, or maybe it was the weight of Herschel''s expectations.


    He hoped I could write as I used to, hoped that I could be as devoted to Conrad as before, so I would still be the little darling of the Wagner family.


    As I started to write, my shaky hands, despite my best efforts, produced uneven strokes. I knew Herschel wasn''t really interested in the quality of my writing, but rather in reading my heart through it.


    "Seize the day!" Herschel read aloud from my writing.


    He used words to express his thoughts, and I followed suit.


    He didn''t say anything more, just nodded, then looked at me with a serious expression, "Felicia, I wish you all the best."


    He extended his hand towards me, intending for a handshake. But instead of shaking his hand, I gently hugged him. "Herschel, thank you."


    Herschel patted my back, "I''m sorry for putting you through this. I failed to discipline my son."


    He hadn''t said a word in response to Jacqueline''s nagging earlier, refusing to admit any fault, yet here he was, apologizing to me.


    Suddenly, tears welled up in my eyes...


    Perhaps sensing my emotions, he gently stroked my head before pulling away to look at my tear-filled eyes. "I''m aware of the mess Rad has made. I''ve had it dealt with. If he dares again, I''ll have him out on his ear. He ought to know the gravity of his actions."


    I hade toin and have him deal with Conrad''s reckless behavior, but Herschel had addressed it before I even had the chance.


    Over these ten years, our rtionship, though not by blood, had developed a bond as close as any family''s.


    "Herschel, thank you," I said, bowing.


    My gratitude wasn''t just for him taking my side and protecting me, but also for his care and affection over thest decade.


    Herschel stopped me, "Don''t do that. It makes me feel... like you won''t be part of this family anymore."


    I shook my head, "You and Jacqueline will always be my family, my parents."


    Herschel smiled. "That''s right. I''ll have a


    to trekord with Ernest. If he


    you poorly, I will make sure


    Keith Ernest. If he dares


    s it."


    This was the first time the usually gentle and refined Herschel had spoken with such ferocity.


    I smiled back, "Yes, I''ll make sure to tell him."


    Herschel patted my head, "Felicia, no matter whom you choose, my only wish is for your happiness."


    He was just like a real father to me.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Once again, tears filled my eyes, and I nodded emphatically.


    "Alright, let''s head downstairs. I''m not sure if Jacqueline is giving Ernest a hard time. She only wants you to be her son''s wife and looks down on anyone else," Herschel exined, perfectly embodying the saying that no one knows his wife


    better than he does. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I linked my arm with Herschel''s, "It''s okay. Let Jacqueline test him. If he runs away, it just means he wasn''t meant for me."


    Herschelughed affectionately,


    ready to lead me downstairs,


    stopped him, "Herschel, thereet


    something I want to ask


    "Yes, ask away."


    I bit my lip, feeling my heartbeat speed up inexplicably, "Herschel, was my parents'' car ident really an ident?"

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    Herschel froze in his tracks so suddenly I thought he might stumble.


    I quickly reached out to steady him. "Herschel..."


    He turned to me, a shadow crossing his face. "Felicia, why would you ask something like that out of the blue?"


    I wanted to mention what Ernest had told me but couldn''t bring myself to share it with Herschel. I brushed it off, "Just a random question, that''s all." The usual warmth had drained from Herschel''s face, leaving him solemn and, quite frankly, a bit intimidating.


    "Felicia, your parents'' ident was just that¡ªan ident. I was there, I saw it all. There are police reports and everything to prove it," Herschel said heavily.


    I hadn''t been to the scene of the ident. Herschel had spared me from it, not wanting me to see something so grim. But that choice had left me with a lifetime of unanswered questions.


    "If you''re having doubts, or you don''t believe me, you can check the records for yourself," Herschel''splexion turned ashen, the joviality gone from his voice.


    I knew how close he had been to my father, almost like brothers. Bringing up my parents'' death must have reminded him of the tragedy, causing him pain.


    I linked my arm through his. "No need, I believe you. It was just a question."


    Herschel looked into my eyes, searching for something. For a moment, I thought he might say more, but he didn''t.


    After a heavy sigh, he said, "Felicia, why don''t you go on ahead? I need a moment to myself."


    He had nned toe downstairs with me but suddenly changed his mind. My heart felt heavy. "Herschel...¡±


    "I''m fine, really. Go on," Herschel gestured for me to leave.


    I left the study but didn''t go straight downstairs. Instead, I leaned against the wall, lost in thought. Something about Herschel''s reaction didn''t sit right with me, though he spoke with such candor.


    It took me a while to finally head


    al


    downstairs, where I found Jacqueline chatting with Ernest. I had worried they might not get. alongor that Jacqueline might give Ernest a hard time, but hearing herughter eased my concerns.


    Ernest must have said something amusing to have even Jacqueline, who was initially wary of him,ughing along.


    Curious, I descended the stairs just


    in time to hear Jacqueline reminiscing Felicia was such a handful as a child. She would run up to me and call me ''mom.'' I used to say how wonderful it would be if she were my own. Her mom the joked about arranging a marriage with my Rad or young Dustin. Given Dustin was a bit older, we settled on Rad."


    This was the first time I''d heard why I was betrothed to Conrad, not Dustin.


    "When Felicia''s mom suggested it, Felicia immediately said she''d marry young Conrad without a hint of shyness," Jacquelineughed, sharing the memory.


    It wasn''t Ernest making herugh; it was her own stories, likely aimed at provoking Ernest.


    ¡°Licia was like that, always asking the boys to carry her on their backs," Ernest chimed in.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    I paused, surprised. Hisment sounded as if he knew me from childhood.


    But then again, he was probably just retaliating against Jacqueline''s teasing.


    Reaching the bottom of the stairs, both Jacqueline and Ernest turned to look at me. For a moment, none of us spoke.


    Finally, Jacqueline broke the silence. "Where''s Herschel? Didn''t hee down with you?"


    Thinking of Herschel''s demeanor earlier, I replied, "He wanted to stay up for a bit longer."


    Jacqueline seemed to read something in my expression. "Felicia, Herschel loves you as if you were his own."


    "Yeah, I know,¡± I said, feeling a bit downcast.


    Ernest stood up, took my hand, and looked at me with concern. My hands were cold, and I could see the worry in his eyes intensify.


    "Do you have anything else you need to discuss with Jacqueline? If not, maybe we should head back. Let''s not keep Jacqueline and Herschel from their rest," Ernest suggested, providing a graceful excuse for us to leave.


    UMS

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    "Okay," I nodded at Jacqueline, "Jacqueline, we''re heading out now."


    Jacqueline seemed to notice my unease as well. She nced upstairs, probably curious about what I had discussed with Mr. Wagner, but she didn''t hold us back. "Take care on your way," she said.


    As Ernest and I left and got into the car, I was about to start the engine when he stopped me. "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s nothing, just brought up my parents," I didn''t hide anything from Ernest.


    "Did you ask about their ident?" Ernest guessed immediately.


    I couldn''t help but let out a sarcasticugh. "Influenced by you, I wanted some rity."


    "And?" he pressed on.


    Thinking back to Herschel''s words, I started the car and hit the gas, giving Ernest his answer. "Just an ident."


    As we drove away from the Wagner residence, I added, "There was an official investigation at the scene."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Ernest didn''t say anything more, and we headed back. By now, the city was alive with lights and bustling activity, especially near the pedestrian street, where traffic had already started to pile up.


    "Have you eaten yet?" I broke the silence while we waited for a red light.


    "No," Ernest replied honestly.


    I looked at him. "You''ve had a long day. Let me treat you to dinner."


    "Okay," he didn''t refuse.


    After parking the car, we walked towards the lively food stalls. I pointed authoritatively, "Tonight, all the delicacies here are yours to choose."


    No sooner had I finished speaking than I felt a bump, sending me staggering to one side. Instinctively, I grabbed Ernest.


    Once I steadied myself, Ernest was right in front of me, my hand clutching his cor.


    It was a scene straight out of a drama, perfectly executed by us. And with Ernest''s face so close to mine, our noses touching and lips merely a breath away, neither of us moved.


    In the hustle and bustle of the street, this little screw-up obviously turned into a show for all to see.


    People were gasping and whistling.


    Even a child chimed in gleefully, "Kiss, kiss..."


    Amidst the growing crowd''s


    hasity, my face turned red, and et


    Tet go to push Ernest away


    but couldn''t.


    That''s when I realized Ernest was holding me by the waist.


    He didn''t let go; instead, he pulled me


    ,whispering in my ear, et


    you''re feeling shy, don''t pl.


    get


    us out of here."


    This time, I obediently didn''t push him away, letting him lead me through the crowd. Unexpectedly, the onlookers weren''t willing to let us off easily, egging us on to kiss.


    It seemed the saying was true; a crowd loves a spectacle.


    Though Ernest and I had shared moments of closeness, a kiss was off-limits. "Kiss, kiss..."


    The more we tried to break through the crowd, the louder they cheered.


    "Do something," I pinched Ernest.


    "It''s tough with so many people; we can''t just break through," Ernest surprisingly gave me such a response. Sweating with anxiety, Ernest whispered again, "How about we just kiss? I won''t charge you."


    Hearing that, my eyes widened, momentarily forgetting the heckling crowd, shocked at his suggestion.

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    Holding hands, hugging, kissing - we had a weird little pay-per-action deal, that guy I was set up with and I.


    Now, as Ernest spilled the beans, it was clear he knew about it.


    Looks like he had more than just a physical showdown with that blind date guy after that night. Thing is, he never mentioned a word of it to me.


    What''s with this Ernest, really?


    But instead of a kiss, he grabbed my hand, and we bolted through the crowd, running like there was no tomorrow...


    It was my first taste of sprinting through a bustling crowd, surrounded by bewildered stares. They couldn''t fathom why Ernest and I were running, yet parted ways to let us through.


    So there we were, dashing down the lively streets, with people stepping aside, and Ernest pulling me along. Every now and then, he''d nce at me, making it feel like a scene straight out of a movie.


    The wind was messing up my hair while I watched Ernest lead the way. Kinda had the feeling we were running off to get hitched or something.


    It wasn''t until I was panting for air that Ernest finally slowed down and we came to a stop.


    Breathing heavily, we stood there, still holding hands, and my heart was racing like never before.


    It was the rush from our sprint, sure, but also the thrill of being with Ernest in a way I''d never experienced.


    Neither of us said a word until our breathing evened out...


    But Ernest didn''t let go of my hand, and I noticed his Adam''s apple bob as he swallowed, prompting me to do the same.


    The air between us was charged with tension...


    My heart raced even faster. Clearing my throat nervously, I broke the silence, "So... why did we run?"


    "To avoid kissing in front of everyone," Ernest quipped, sending my cheeks into a ze of red.


    I was speechless, trying to pull my hand away, but Ernest held firm. In a mix of irritation and embarrassment, I stomped on his foot.


    He winced, releasing my hand, and I made a quick getaway.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Behind me, hisughter rang out, heating my cheeks even more...


    "I want that," Ernest said quietly,


    following me. When my


    V


    embarrassment subsided slightly, he stopped me in front of a stalb selling candied fruit.


    Since I had offered to treat him, I couldn''t just walk away.


    vel


    I paused, looking at the stall filled with candied fruit of all sizes, traditional and with a twist of seasonal fruits, a dizzying and


    drool-worthy array. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "I love these too," I thought but didn''t say. Instead, I asked Ernest, "Which one do you want?"


    "What about you?" he countered.


    I pointed at a selection of mini candied fruits, "One of each of these."


    Then, looking back at Ernest, I asked, "And you?"


    He pointed at the traditionalrge candied fruit, "I''ll have one of those."


    After we made our choices, I paid with my phone.


    Ernest didn''t argue about paying, which appreciated. I had offered to treat him, and if he had paid, it would have felt like I owed him something, making the treat less sweet.


    "Is yours good?" Ernest suddenly asked while I was happily munching away.


    I nced at his untouched candied fruit, "Why? Got a craving for mine now?"


    "Yours looks really tasty," Ernest remarked, making me want to roll my eyes.


    "Yours must be good too. That''s a ssic candied fruit," I said, trying to sound encouraging.


    But I had no intention of trading. I loved my candied fruits too much.

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    "Here, give this a taste," said Ernest, shoving a piece of candied fruit right at my mouth. Instinctively, I turned my head away, but he nudged it closer, determined that I take a bite.


    Reluctantly, I opened my mouth and bit into the candied fruit. It was a delightful mix of sweet and sour, truly authentic in its taste. Honestly, it wasn''t bad, but it didn''t quite match the subtle sweetness and fruity vor of the candied fruit I had in my own hand.


    However, faced with Ernest''s expectant gaze, I had no choice but to pretend it was the most delicious thing ever, mumbling through bites, "It''s really good."


    "I''d like to try yours," Ernest said, not even touching his own but instead making this request.


    Instinctively, I hid my candied fruit behind my back, like a child afraid of having their candy stolen.


    Ernestughed. "I''m just asking for a bite, not the whole thing. Look at you, all scared. You''re being a bit stingy."


    I had to admit, he had a point. It''s just a candied fruit, right? I might as well share it.


    So, I brought out my candied fruit. I had picked a box with five different fruit vors. "Here, pick one."


    But Ernest wasn''t looking at the box; he was eyeing the one in my hand. "I want this one."


    I was speechless.


    That was the one I had already started eating.


    Before I could protest, Ernest leaned in and took a bite from my candied fruit, snatching up the piece of persimmon I had been savoring.


    It wasn''t until he had finished his bite and swallowed that I looked down at my candied fruit, now with only one piece left-a green grape,. I couldn''t bear to throw it away.


    So, I bit down on thatst piece of candied fruit, ready to quickly chew and swallow, only to look up and see Ernest turning back. He was smiling in a way I had never seen before. I felt so embarrassed at that moment, my face heating up again...


    "It''s too sweet. I need some water," Ernest pointed to a nearby soda stand, brilliantly easing the awkwardness. "Let''s buy one," I said, feeling generous.


    Learning from the earlier candied fruit incident, I didn''t join him in choosing but simply paid after he made his selection.


    "Aren''t you having one?" Ernest seemed genuinely puzzled or maybe he was just pretending.


    "I''m not thirsty," I replied, paying and walking ahead.


    Ernest followed silently, maintainingThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    a distance


    that made me feel like


    might get lost, even though


    en


    Every time I looked back, there he was, a steady presence behind me.


    Finally, I


    are you following me like


    litidn''t help but stop and


    thire in Seabreeze City nor


    belongs to en.swnove content


    you''re going to get


    I almostughed at my own words; he wasn''t a little kid, after all.


    "I like watching over you," Ernest''s response stopped me in my tracks and brought another flush to my face.


    Lately, my face seemed to turn red at the slightest thing. I heard that could be a condition; maybe I should see a doctor.


    But I didn''t want Ernest to see my embarrassment, so I bluffed, "Who needs you to watch over them? Come on, get up here. If you want to eat something, speak up now or go hungry."


    That''s all he had so far, a candied fruit and some soda.


    "What do you feel like eating?" Ernest suddenly asked me.


    Before I could answer, he added, "Whatever you''re having, I''ll have the same."

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    I was relishing a bowl of shaved ice.


    It was my absolute favorite.


    Ernest nced at my choice of shaved ice and frowned.


    "What, you''re not a fan?" I teased him.


    "It''s not great for women to consume too much of this stuff," Ernestmented.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    I chuckled. "Wow, Mr. Collins, quite the expert on women, huh? You sure you''ve never been in a rtionship?"


    "Never," he confirmed with certainty.


    I rolled my eyes, clearly not buying his story.


    "I have a sister, so I know a bit about women''s health," Ernest exined, causing me to pause mid-bite.


    He had a sister? But he never mentioned her before.


    Suddenly, a song popped into my head, making me wonder just how many ''sisters'' he had.


    Reading my thoughts, Ernest quickly rified, "A real sister. Same parents."


    I resumed eating my shaved ice, "You''ve never mentioned her before."


    "I never found the right moment," Ernest also took a bite of his shaved ice and visibly cringed.


    He didn''t like it.


    Conrad used to say the same thing.


    That such treats were nothing but trouble.


    Remembering that made me feel uneasy, "If you don''t like it, don''t force yourself. We can order something else."


    "It''s fine, just a bit cold," Ernest said, looking concerned. "Eating something so cold thiste might upset your stomach."


    I responded with silence, a form of protest.


    Ernest seemed to sense my mood and didn''t push further, and we continued eating in silence.


    "Felicia," a familiar voice,ced with surprise, called out from behind me.


    Turning around, I saw Jefferson, his arm around a girl with perfect makeup.


    "Jefferson," I greeted.


    "Here for some shaved ice on your own?" He hadn''t noticed Ernest.


    As he spoke, an extra spoon appeared in my bowl. Ernest started


    ea cold; you should eat I my shaved ice, savi startet


    too


    "It''s


    Jefferson''s eyes widened as he looked from me to Ernest, his gaze full of questions.


    Knowing his connection to Conrad, I couldn''t help but smile slightly, "I''m here with my boyfriend."


    I looped my arm through Ernest''s, who nodded casually at Jefferson.


    "Is that so?" Jefferson finally gave Ernest a proper look, recognizing him from their previous encounter at the amusement park. Ernest nodded but remained quiet.


    Jefferson seemed taken aback, shaking his head, "Wait... Felicia, what''s going on? Fill me in."


    "There''s not much to tell. I''ve got a boyfriend now. Plus, we''ve already visited the Wagner family tonight, met with Herschel and Jacqueline," I shared, making it clear to Jefferson that it was serious.


    "You moved fast, didn''t you?" Jefferson seemed incredulous.


    I secretlyughed. Conrad had moved on with Haley even before we broke up. Wasn''t that faster?


    "Jefferson, you were the one encouraging me. Have you forgotten?" I retorted.


    Scratching his head, Jefferson chuckled, "I knew you weren''t as innocent as you look. You do have some bite. Well done."


    He then nced at Ernest again before adding, "Nicely done."


    I knew then that Jefferson supported me in my decision to move on, especially considering my past with Conrad.


    I was right to call him Jefferson.


    "Alright, you two enjoy. And bring


    this


    how over sometime; we''ll s


    how he does," Jefferson


    him.


    leaving with the woman

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    I didn''t bother asking who the woman with Jefferson was. From her getup and makeup, it was clear she wasn''t his serious girlfriend, just a fleetingpanion in his journey.


    After Jefferson left, I turned my attention back to my bowl, only to find that Ernest had already finished the shaved ice.


    "Let''s grab something else to eat," Ernest suggested, without a hint of politeness.


    Gritting my teeth, I agreed, "Fine."


    Next, Ernest led me to a food stand where he ordered us both a steaming bowl of chicken noodle soup. This time, he didn''t touch mine, probably because it was hot.


    It seemed he wasn''t keen on the shaved ice earlier; he just didn''t want me overindulging.


    Despite his rough edges, Ernest genuinely cared for me.


    After finishing our chicken noodle soup, we continued our stroll, passing by pet shops and florists.


    Eventually, I bought Ernest two potted nts. "Your ce needs a touch of homeliness. These should brighten it up and bring in some positive vibes." "Am I not ''manly'' enough for you?" he teased.


    If Ernest wasn''t the epitome of masculinity, I doubted anyone could be.


    "Consider it a boost of floral scent then; may it bring you luck in love," I teased, only to see him sh a knowing smile.


    I had a hunch his smile hid a deeper meaning, so before he could speak, I quickly cut him off, "Don''t you say a word."


    Obediently, he stayed silent.


    With the nts in tow, we kept exploring until midnight, yet the streets remained lively and bustling.


    Considering Ernest had work the next day, I suggested, "Let''s head back."


    "You don''t want to keep looking around?" he asked.


    "Nah, I''m beat," I yawned, pretending to be wiped out.


    As we made our way back, Ernest remained quiet, and I was too distracted by the array of street food and trinkets to notice anything was amiss.


    That was until I spotted a beautiful flower crown and yfully tried it on. "Does it look good?"


    There was no response from behind me. Turning around, I noticed Ernest''splexion was off.


    Still, he nodded, his gaze fixed on the flower crown. "Looks nice."


    "You don''t look well," I approached him, concerned. "What''s wrong? Are you feeling okay?"


    I noticed the sweat on his forehead and grabbed his wrist. "Are you sick?"


    "My stomach feels off," he admitted without hiding anything.


    The image of him eating shaved ice shed through my mind. "Did the shaved ice upset your stomach?"


    He hesitated before softly acknowledging it.


    At that moment, I grew angry. "How long have you been in pain?"


    "All this while..."


    I raised my hand as if to strike him but instead, urgently pulled him along. "We''re going to the hospital."


    Ernest didn''t follow my lead initially


    instead, he pulled me back, and


    n


    before knew it, he had paid for the flower crown through a quick transaction on his phone.


    I hadn''t intended to buy it, but now that he had paid, I had no choice but to wear it.


    Despite his pallor, I couldn''t dwell on the small stuff, quickly guiding him to the hospital.


    Given thete hour, I wasn''t sure we''d find a suitable doctor, so I tried calling Fanny.


    Unfortunately, Fanny didn''t pick up, leaving me no choice but to take him to the emergency room.


    After a consultation and examination, Ernest was diagnosed with acute gastroenteritis and needed an IV.


    I couldn''t leave Ernest, especially since he was suffering because of me.


    Sitting with him in the IV room, the


    vulnerably amusing in his


    difort. Content


    to


    I couldn''t resist taking a photo of him with my phone, but Ernest


    t me. He reached out, thel


    caught


    me. "Stop it." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "You''re the one who needs to stop," I dodged him yfully.


    to


    Our yful struggle was surprisingly enjoyable, at least until someone else walked in.


    We both froze, and as I caught sight of the neer, my smile froze on my face.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    Standing at the door with a rigid expression that mirrored mine was Conrad.


    Ever since we broke up, it seemed that every encounter we had was designed to make the other''s blood boil.


    At the moment, I was joking around andughing with Ernest, while Haley followed closely by his side.


    So much for Conrad''s ims of having cut ties with Haley. Men''s promises can be as flimsy as a house of cards, truly.


    I quickly averted my gaze from Conrad, thinking that some sights are better left unseen. Out of sight, out of mind, as they say.


    Ernest, acting as if nothing was amiss, took my hand but didn''t try to take my phone. Instead, he said, "Let''s take a better picture some other day."


    The suggestion wasden with possibilities.


    It also carried an air of casual intimacy typical of a couple.


    Conrad took a fewrge steps towards me andmanded, "Felicia,e outside with me."


    His tone was authoritative, the demeanor of someone used to getting their way.


    And there was Haley, right by his side, his insistencepletely disregarding her presence.


    I didn''t even look at him as I replied, "I''m busy."


    And I genuinely was, as I had to apany Ernest for his injection.


    The next thing, Conrad made a move like he was about to snatch me up, but Ernest got in there, stopping his hand. Then they were locked in this wordless face-off.


    No words were exchanged, just a quiet battle of wills.


    But this standstill was no solution, especially since Ernest was in the middle of treatment. Though he could easily take Conrad down, any physical altercation would mean his treatment was for naught.


    Knowing I couldn''t stop them, as I was the spark that could further inme the situation, I didn''t intervene. It would only worsen things. Haley looked as if she had swallowed a fly, her expression souring by the second. I let out a scoff, "Aren''t you going to take him away?" Haley hesitated, but upon locking eyes with me, visibly shuddered.


    Without another word, she obediently tugged at Conrad, "Rad, I''m not feeling well. We need to get to the infusion center now."


    She was here for a treatment too?


    ?


    For a pregnant woman, this was unusual. After all, any medication could potentially harm the unborn


    child.


    UMS


    As I pondered this, a nurse called out, "Who''s here for the pregnancy support infusion? Pleasee this way."


    It waste at night, and the infusion center was deserted except for Haley.


    Pregnancy support? Was her baby in danger?


    I instinctively nced at her belly, and Haley clung tighter to Conrad, feigning weakness, "Rad, the doctor''s calling me."


    Dragging Conrad along, she managed to divert his angry focus from me.


    I could tell Conrad was seething, seemingly ready to confront me or perhaps sh with Ernest.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    But in the end, he allowed his rage to subside for Haley, letting himself be led away.


    Conrad was the Wagner family''s second son, a golden boy ustomed to everyone bending a his will. It was rare to see him


    acquiescing to anyone, yet withel ned


    Haley, he seemed almost


    submissive.


    If it weren''t for deep love, he wouldn''t act this way.


    But if it was love, he shouldn''t have shown jealousy towards Ernest and me in front of Haley.


    Their rtionship puzzled me deeply.


    But I wasn''t keen on wasting my brainpower on it. Once they left, I turned to Ernest, "Just focus on your treatment."


    I didn''t want him getting into any


    trouble with if it came to blows, Conrad would be the one at a


    Conrad, knowing that t


    w.content


    belongs to


    Ernest sat down, and I stayed by his side, the earlierughter gone.


    Nearby, the nurse''s questions to Haley and the sound of the needle made it impossible to ignore their conversation.

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    Listening to Haley''s conversation with the nurse, I only then learned that she had taken a tumble at the amusement park today, causing some distress to her pregnancy. Trouble had finally found its way to us. But who could be med? She had brought this upon herself.


    After getting her IV set up, Haley and Conrad chose to sit opposite me and Ernest. It seemed like Conrad was itching for a confrontation tonight. But upon sitting down, he didn''t utter a word, just sat there. With him silent, Ernest and I decided to treat him like he wasn''t there. However, Conrad was clearly on the prowl for trouble; there was no way he''d stay quiet for long.


    Barely two minutes of silence passed before he challenged me, "Felicia, what was the meaning of bringing him home today?"


    I figured he''d be ticked off about the stuff that went down tonight, and sure enough, I was right on the money.


    I maintained a calm demeanor. "It means I''m starting a new chapter."


    Conrad scoffed, casting a disdainful nce at Ernest. "With him?"


    "Yes, with him," I replied, cing my hand over Ernest''s.


    "Ha," Conrad let out a sarcasticugh, "Felicia, you''ve always blushed when you lie since we were kids. Come back and lie to me when you''ve kicked that habit."


    His remark almost made me forget; I instinctively wanted to touch my ears but resisted. Showing any sign of weakness now would undermine the facade Ernest and I had put up.


    Our eyes locked, his initially furious expression morphing into a sly smile, as if to say, "I don''t buy it, Felicia."


    "Her ears also turn red when she''s angry," Ernest chimed in.


    Conrad shot him a cold look, as if to say, "What''s it to you?" But Ernest''s observation was a reminder to me; indeed, my ears did get red when I was mad, so at this moment, I had no reason to feel guilty.


    But how did Ernest know? Had he noticed during the few days we''d known each other? If so, that was incredibly observant of him.


    "Now, just looking at you makes my ears red," I retorted to Conrad, unfazed.


    Conrad''s anger resurfaced, but he just snorted mockingly. "You''re just unting that you''re my woman to provoke me."


    The way he worded it was downright shameless, hinting at something more intimate, which was clear from the red spreading across Haley''s face.


    Suddenly, my hand was lifted, and before I could react, I felt a warm kiss on the back of it. Ernest had taken direct action in response to Conrad''s verbal jabs. Though I knew Ernest''s kiss was part of our act, the lingering warmth made my cheeks flush.


    Ernest''s bold move had clearly infuriated Conrad, who abruptly stood up, only to be held back by Haley. She looked at him with tearful, pleading eyes, "I just want to get through this injection peacefully. If you don''t want to be here I''d rather not get it at all."


    As Haley reached to remove her IV, Conrad quickly stopped her. Her tears fell dramatically, almostN?velDrama.Org owns this.


    audibly shattering on the ground. et


    This disy of vulnerability


    effectively calmed Conrad down. Meanwhile, Ernest had finished his treatment, and I called the nurse over to remove his IV.


    Ernest''s clothes had gotten a bit disheveled during the process, and as I reached to adjust them, I was acutely aware of Conrad''s ring presence behind us. Determined to end Conrad''s hopes once and for all, I made a bold move, pulling Ernest close by his shirt cor and kissed him squarely on the lips.

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    I could feel Ernest shudder under my touch, clearly taken aback by my sudden kiss. But in the next moment, his strong hands were sping my waist tightly. As I pulled away from his lips, I smiled cheekily at him, "Consider that a reward for being such a brave boy getting your shot."


    The words had barely left my mouth when I was reminded of how Conrad dreaded needles. He despised them, much like a child dreads the boogeyman, to the point of suffering through illness rather than facing the needle''s pinch.


    I used to cajole him endlessly, treating him as though he were a frightened toddler, even covering his eyes during the ordeal and letting him bite down on my arm to distract from the pain.


    So, whenever Conrad was through with his shots, I''d breathe a sigh of relief as if I''d aplished a mission. He''d then demand a reward¡ªa dance, a song, or some trinket as his prize.


    Anyway, the moment Conrad has to get a shot for being sick, he morphs into a big baby.


    A really bothersome big baby, if you ask me.


    But today, Ernest was all chill and bold, didn''t need my nudging or even me eyeballing as the needle jabbed in.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    He suggested I take a walk instead, worried I''d be bored.


    The stark contrast made me realize how Conrad never really saw me as a girlfriend but more like a maid.


    Ernest''s grip tightened around my waist as he yfully suggested, "Seems like I''ll have to get sick more often."


    I was at a loss for words, understanding his implication but choosing not to respond as we prepared to leave.


    Then Conrad''s voice cut through, "Felicia, you feel better now, right? We''re even."


    I paused, turning to face him. Despite the calm in his voice, his face was twisted in anger. "Felicia, we''re even now," he repeated.


    In that moment, I saw the depths of Conrad''s shamelessness.


    "Conrad, have you lost your mind?!" I retorted before walking away, Ernest''s arm still firmly around my waist until we reached the parking lot.


    Just as I was about to open the car |


    door, Ernest''s grip shifted, spinning me to face him, my back pressed against the car. His eyes, deep and luminous as the night sky, held mine in a gaze that sent my heart racing.


    I wasn''t naive; I knew that kiss had stirred something in him. So, I needed to clear the air.


    "Ernest, that was just to make Conrad back off. Don''t read too much into it."


    At my words, the light in his eyes flickered and dimmed. "You mean... it was all an act?"


    "Yeah, what else could it be? We''re just pretending, after all," I replied, forcing augh that felt more hollow than humorous.


    Ernest''s grip tightened. "You''re quite the actress."


    "It was the only way to make him believe," I admitted, truthfully.


    e2


    That kiss was supposed to kill off anyst hopes Conrad had, but it kinda blew up in my face, messed things up with Ernest - the one thing


    I was trying to dodge. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    But I couldn''t let Ernest harbor any illusions. He was a good man, and I couldn''t mislead him. So, I gently pushed against his chest, "Don''t take it to heart."


    Ernest''s expression darkened, a


    mixture of emotions I couldn''t bear to fully witness. He didn''t let go, and as I struggled for breath in the


    confined space between us, hol nee


    asked in a low voice, "Would you have kissed anyone else in my ce, just to make a point?"

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    "Uh?" I hadn''t really thought about it.


    Probably not, considering I''ve only kissed a few people in my life. Even with Conrad, whom I''ve had the biggest crush on for ages, I only stole kisses when he was sick and weak or passed out from a few too many beers. But those were just pecks on the cheek or the back of his hand.


    But just now, with Ernest, it was a real, full-on lip lock, something even Conrad and I rarely shared.


    When Conrad kissed me, it was always just a peck on the cheek or forehead, never anything more.


    He once said, "Felicia, we''re too close, I just can''t make that move."


    At the end of the day, it''s probably because he''s not in love. They say that when a man and woman kiss, the dopamine that gets released is uncontroble.


    So if you can control it, it means there''s no love.


    "I''m not into ''what ifs''," I told Ernest.


    Ernest swallowed hard. "But I want to know."


    His gaze was intense and unwavering, almost suffocating.


    I found it hard to breathe, then let out a mockingugh, "What, is this the first time a girl has kissed you? You''re taking it so seriously?"


    "Yes!" His one-word answer made my smile freeze on my face.


    A few secondster, I said something so cringe-worthy, "Then let me make it up to you."


    "How do you n to do that?" Ernest asked immediately.


    Even though I was the one speaking, somehow, he seemed to be leading the conversation.


    I knew exactly what kind of "making up" he was thinking about.


    I pursed my lips, thinking it was time to kill any hope he had, to make it clear, "Ernest, we agreed it was just acting, including the physical contact. If you''re taking this too seriously, then I might have to find someone else."


    "So, you''re going to change boyfriends every day?" Ernest''s voice was as cold as ice.


    Iughed it off, trying to appear carefree, "I''d rather not, but if you can''t handle it, I don''t have a choice."


    Ernest didn''t say anything, his whole demeanor was icy, as if he was trying to freeze me out.


    Despite his coldness, I continued to poke at him, know you''re a good guy, and it''s true that by asking you to y this role, to hold hands, hug, even kiss, I''m taking advantage of you. So, let''s just end this fake rtionship here." Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    With that, I pushed him away and got into my car.


    He stood there, unmoved. I rolled down the window, "You''re not leaving?"


    He stayed silent. I forced a smile, rolled up the window, and drove off.


    with el


    A few meters down the road, I nced in the rearview mirror. Ernest was still standing there i dark


    bight, all alone, as if abandoned


    whole world. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    At that moment, I felt like the worst person alive.


    I wasn''t sure if Ernest would return to the apartment across from mine, but I didn''t want to go back.


    So, I tried calling Fanny again, but she didn''t pick up.


    Must be in surgery again.


    With no other option, I drove back to my ce. Before getting out of the car, I looked up at Ernest''s window. Pitch ck...He hadn''te back.


    I had no idea where he might go. I took a deep breath and then got out of the car and went upstairs.


    But as


    saw


    as I reached my floor,


    hallmeone standing in the dark


    hallway. Memories of being followed by a guy after a blind date shed through my mind.


    I instantly tensed up, stopped in my tracks, and then turned and ran.

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    "It''s me!" The familiar voice echoed down the hallway.


    I grabbed the railing abruptly, stopping in my tracks, my tense heart finally easing.


    After a moment, I turned and headed up the stairs, spotting Ernest lurking in the shadows.


    Recalling the awkwardness of ourst encounter, I was at a loss for words. But the truth was, I was genuinely frightened. Putting on a facade of annoyance, I blurted out, "Don''t you know you look like a scene from a horror movie standing there?"


    "Yeah," that was his one-word reply.


    And he had no idea how that single word could be so infuriating yet so exasperatingly cool.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Just as I was about to give him a piece of my mind, he murmured, "Won''t happen again."


    That left me speechless.


    So, I pulled out my keys to unlock the door.


    Just as I was about to turn the key, his voice filled the air once more, deep and solemn. ¡°I overthought things tonight. It won''t happen again."


    Now it was my turn to be stunned. I turned around, and he was already stepping through his half-open door.


    As he was closing it, our eyes met. "Goodnight."


    My mouth moved, but the words only escaped after his door had shut, "What do you mean, ''won''t happen again''?"


    I understood, though. He wasn''t ready to end our pretend rtionship. But I seriously didn''t want to continue, nor did I dare to.


    I even regretted asking Ernest to y the part of my boyfriend. Not because I feared he''d cling to me, but because I feared hurting him.


    He had never been in a rtionship, yet he was being used by me, his first hug, handhold, and kiss all given to me.


    I felt utterly despicable.


    Cussing myself out in my head, I walked into my apartment, weighed down by guilt, which made for a lousy night''s sleep. My dreams were haunted by Ernest, following me meekly, murmuring, "Why did you kiss me? That was my first kiss."


    Waking up in a state of suppressed guilt, it was early, still dark outside.


    Checking the time, it was 4:30 AM.


    But I knew Ernest would already be up, probably out for his morning run.


    So, this was the best time to avoid him.


    Quickly getting ready, I made my escape.


    As my car merged into the early dawn, I realized how pathetic I felt, living in my own home yet feeling like a thief.


    To avoid Ernest, I started leaving early anding backte, sessfully avoiding any encounters.


    But every night, returning to find a cold breakfast by my door only deepened my guilt.


    I thought about messaging Ernest


    stop preparing breakfast for


    but


    feared it might lead to further eft


    questions, so I chose to ignore it.


    I hoped he''d understand my intentions when he saw the untouched breakfasts.


    Sure enough, on the third day when I came back from work, the breakfast was gone.


    I breathed a sigh of relief, yet somewhere deep inside, I felt a pang of loss.


    I cursed myself for feeling this way...


    You know the saying, "If love life''s a bust, work''s a must,"? Couldn''t be more spot on. My work was going well, and had even secured a big deal over the phone, just needing a face-to-face meeting to iron out the details.


    "Ms. Hudson, I heard you''ve been hitting Grant


    nt up with me in the ¨¨ office at six every day?"et


    break room, smiling.

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    I chuckled and nodded. "I''m eager to get the hang of thepany''s business as soon as possible."


    "Got it, but you''re here way too early. You know we don''t do overtime pay, right?" Grant joked.


    I smiled lightly, "I''m here on my own volition."


    "That''s why you''re in line for a promotion. If everyone was as dedicated as you, our FutureTech Solutions Ltd. would be skyrocketing in no time," Grant''spliment made me want tough.


    He always had a way of mixing truth with jest, but I never took it to heart.


    "Still, we can''t just rely on you alone. Director Hudson''s efforts have been noted, and I''ve reported them to the big boss. He said you''re not to overdo anymore. If anything happened to you, thepany would take a big hit," Grant was essentially telling me I couldn''te in early anymore.


    it


    But that was okay. It meant I didn''t have to avoid Ernest anymore.


    Because Ernest had stopped leaving breakfast at my door for the past few days. He must''ve gotten the message.


    "Speaking of which, I heard you have a big clienting in today?" Grant changed the subject.


    "Yes, they''re arriving at ten, so I have another hour," I said, smiling. "If there''s nothing else, Mr. Smith, I''ll get ready."


    "Sure, good luck, Director Hudson," Grant raised his coffee mug to me.


    I went back to my office and double-checked the documents I needed to prepare, then headed to the meeting room early at 9:50 to check the setup.


    This client was crucial because securing their business could not only recover the losses from Conrad poaching our clients but also boost our performance by a couple of points.


    At ten o''clock, the client arrived.


    But when I saw who it was, my face darkened.


    It was Conrad.


    But thepany I was supposed to be working with wasn''t the Wagner Group, so he was obviously incognito.


    He caught my expression and smiled, extending a hand, "Pleasure to meet you, Director Hudson."


    I didn''t grab his hand, looking at him with a face screaming ''this is all your show'', my anger brewing but kept under wraps.


    Instead, I asked coldly, "Is Mr. Wagner here for a genuine partnership, or is this some kind of joke?"


    "Of course, it''s for partnership. What else would it be?" Conrad had a roguish, slightly wicked look.


    Such a departure from the aloofness he used to show me.


    "Alright, let''s discuss the partnership proposal then," I knew he had ulterior motives, but I proceeded as necessary.


    I had reviewed his EcoVolt


    Innovationspany, and it looked


    promising, showing impresooked


    growth since it was founded two years ago.


    It seemed Conrad wasn''t just focusing on the Wagner Group, which made sense since it was his father''s legacy, shared with Dustin.


    Conrad was surprisingly cooperative, agreeing to all my terms smoothly.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    But his eagerness made me uneasy. Conrad was for sure not here just for some business deal.


    Sure enough, when it was time to sign the contract, he pulled me aside and whispered, "Felicia, what future do you see here as a minor director in this smallpany?"


    I remained silent, just pursing my lips at him.


    "Just drop the act, and I can make you your own boss. New Horizons would be yours," Conrad boasted.


    "It seems Mr. Wagner is not here to partner but to poach," I retorted sarcastically.


    "Felicia, I just want you back by my side," Conrad showed a rare moment of sincerity.


    Looking at his thin lips, there''s a saying that men with thin lips are fickle, which seemed somewhat true.


    "Conrad, there are things I don''t wish to repeat. You should understand it''s over between us," I made my stance clear again.


    Conrad''s face fell, "After all I''ve done for you, what more do you want?"


    "I want... you to let go of the past and stop this endless pursuit," my words made Conrad''s forced smile falter.


    Before he could respond, Grant


    came over, giving Conrad a nod before turning to me, "Director. Hudson, I''ve just been informed by the big boss. He doesn''t approve of this partnership."

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    The big boss was like a phantom-always around but never seen, yet he seemed to know everything that happened in thepany.


    Conrad''s anger was palpable as he turned it towards Grant. "Refusing to cooperate? Do you even know who you''re talking to? Do you know who I am?"


    At that moment, Conrad looked like a caricature of a greedyndowner, exuding a sleaziness that was hard to ignore.


    Grant, clutching a coffee mug, had this smirk on his face that wasn''t making it to his eyes.


    "My boss said he knows exactly who you are, and that''s precisely why we''re not doing business with you."


    His words were few but packed a punch.


    Conrad was on the verge of exploding, his voice turning fierce. "Who is your boss? Does he not want to operate in Seabreeze City anymore?"


    "My boss mentioned that even if we have to leave Seabreeze City, we still wouldn''t coborate with you," Grant''s words were as sweet as they were


    venomous.


    Conrad''s face turned a shade of purple, visibly seething. "Fine, you just wait. And pass the message to your so-called boss."


    "Sure, my boss also asked me to tell Mr. Wagner to bring it on!" Grant''s words were like a direct challenge.


    The veins on Conrad''s forehead throbbed dangerously. I was genuinely worried he might punch Grant right in his smirking face.


    But Conrad restrained himself. After ring at Grant for a few more seconds, he turned to me. "Felicia, I know you''re soft-hearted and hate dragging others down. Walk away with me today, and all will be forgotten. If you refuse, don''t me me for making thepany pay for your stubbornness." When soft words and persistence failed, Conrad resorted to threats.


    Despite being raised by the Wagner family, the stubborn streak my parents instilled in me was deep-rooted.


    "Conrad, if I were someone you could easily intimidate, we wouldn''t havee to this point," I told him. "If you dare, you''d be destroying thest shred of respect between us."


    "You''ve already discarded me; what respect is left?" he cursed openly.


    I didn''t want to argue here, especially not in front of my colleagues. I issued him a firm, "Mr. Wagner, you can leave now."


    Conrad''s hand twitched as if he was fighting the urge to either strangle me or drag me away.


    Grant timely intervened, "Director


    Hudson, if you''re not showing the guest out, perhaps you coulde to my office. I have something to discuss."


    That sounded good. I was eager to talk as well.


    Following Grant, I left Conrad, who looked like he was about to explode.


    "Mr. Smith, who exactly is the big boss? How does he know about today''s events?" I asked as soon as we entered Grant''s office.


    This mystery, coupled with hisCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    protective


    stance, especially his


    because of me, was intrigue


    refusal to coborate with C


    "I spilled it. How else would he know? He''s not a mind reader," Grant replied casually, his demeanorcking any seriousness.


    "Why would he terminate the partnership? Does he know Conrad?" I probed further.


    Grant, grinding coffee, his hands as elegant as they were against the dark machine, was a sight to behold.


    "Maybe, I''m not entirely sure," he said, offering me a smile that managed to be both sunny and enigmatic.


    I bit my lip, surveying Grant''s office for any sign of the elusive boss.


    Taking a deep breath, I asked directly, "Mr. Smith, when will the big boss visit the office?"


    "That''s... hard to say. Maybe by the


    end of the year? He doesn''t really pay much attention to thepany," Grant''s response was almost eye-roll inducing.


    Hisck of concern didn''t match the action taken on my behalf.


    I couldn''t help butugh mockingly, "So, ording to Mr. Smith, the big boss is just a figurehead."


    "Pretty much," Grant nodded, agreeing before adding, "But sometimes, he exercises his rights as a boss, like today."

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    "Mr. Smith, do you have any information about the big boss?" I was desperate for some rity, even just knowing his name would help. Grant nced up at me, "Interested in the big boss now?"


    "Yeah, he''s too mysterious. It makes me really curious," I admitted honestly.


    Grant had just finished grinding the coffee beans and took a sniff. "Amazing."


    Then he looked at me, saying, "Let me make you a cup."


    "No need," I was too intrigued by this enigmatic big boss to care about coffee at the moment.


    Grant lifted the freshly ground coffee towards me, "These beans are a gift from the big boss himself. Are you sure you don''t want to try?"


    "I''d rather meet the man than drink his coffee," I shared my thoughts.


    Grant justughed, offering no words.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Hisughter was puzzling, leaving me confused, "What''s so funny, Mr. Smith? Is my request too much, or is there something amusing?"


    Grant shook his head, "Not too much. I''m just amused by how the big boss has charmed you without even showing his face. Such a troublemaker." I was speechless.


    But I knew Grant was just jesting. As he ced the coffee in front of me, I went straight to the point, "If you''re worried I''m after his fortune, just show me his resume. Let me get to know him a bit."


    "That''s not happening," Grant rejected, which was kinda expected.


    I smirked sarcastically. "And why not?"


    Grant appeared genuinely helpless, "The big boss wouldn''t approve."


    "Why wouldn''t he?" I felt Grant was beating around the bush.


    "He''s afraid of attracting the wrong kind of attention," Grant said as the aroma of the coffee invaded my nostrils.


    Having honed my taste in elite coffee with the Wagner family, I knew this coffee was top-notch.


    This big boss was no ordinary man.


    "Even Director Hudson wouldn''t know, our big boss is a genuine heartthrob. Not just for youdies, but even I get...distracted every time I see him," Grant said without a hint of embarrassment. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    It was clear to me now, Grant''s roundabout way of speaking had one purpose: to tell me meeting the big boss was out of the question.


    Although I was curious about this


    big boss, there was no point in


    further, especially if it made


    t think I had ulterior motives.


    "Ms. Hudson, try this coffee. After one sip, you won''t like any other coffee," Grant tried to tempt me.


    I smiled faintly. "In that case, I''d better not. If it''s that good, I won''t be able to afford it in the future."


    With those words, I got up and headed out.


    "Director Hudson, are you sure you don''t want to try? This coffee isn''t for just anyone. Don''t regret itter," Grant called after me.


    Stepping out of Grant''s office, I let out a sigh of frustration. The annoyance was courtesy of Conrad and now, Grant.


    Despite his harmless appearance, that man could be infuriating.


    Back in my office, I tried to dig up information on the big boss, but it seemed like everyone who had joined thepany had only seen Grant, Mr. Smith. No one knew there was a big boss, much less met him.


    Could this big boss be a figment of imagination, a ploy by Grant himself to mess with me?


    Just as I was pondering this, Deborah''s call came through, her voice almost breaking, "Felicia, it''s bad. Something''s happened."

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    It''s downright bone-chilling how scared people can get.


    Deborah''s words had my heart leaping to my throat in an instant. "What''s happening? Calm down and tell me clearly."


    "Some guys are looking to stir up trouble with Mr. Collins at the amusement park. A bunch of them, all inked up and looking mighty frightening," Deborah''s exnation let my heart settle a bit.


    I thought it was some other kind of ident.


    Turns out, it''s just some folks wanting to mess with Ernest.


    Even though Deborah was quite spooked, and her description of the guys sounded ominous, I wasn''t worried.


    Ernest can handle it, after all.


    This inexplicable trust I have in him is bizarre, even to me, but I just have this feeling that he''s untouchable.


    "Did those guys start anything?" I asked.


    "No, they haven''t found Mr. Collins yet, but they''re asking around. They''ll find this ce soon enough," Deborah''s voice trembled slightly. "What do we do, Felicia? Should we call the cops?"


    I pondered for a few seconds. "First, find Ernest and ask him about it. Let him decide whether or not to involve the police."


    I wasn''t sure what those guys wanted with Ernest, so it seemed best to let him make the call.


    "Alright," Deborah agreed before asking, "Felicia, are you stilling?"


    Without hesitation, I replied, "I''m on my way!"


    How could I not be there if Ernest was in trouble?


    Besides, I was worried that this trouble had something to do with Conrad, especially since he left with some threatening words earlier, implying mypany would pay a price. It seemed Ernest might be in a


    simr situation.


    I grabbed my bag and headed out, dialing Conrad as I passed Grant''s office. Grant emerged just in time to see me with my bag and immediately asked, "Where are you off to?"


    I was waiting for Conrad to pick up and didn''t respond.


    "Hey, Director Hudson, where are you going?" Grant pressed.


    Just as I was about to answer him, Conrad picked up. "What, changed your mind now?"


    "Did you send people to the amusement park?" I cut straight to the chase.


    Conrad huffed on the other end. "What are you talking about? I don''t follow. What people?"This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    His response caught me off guard. Aside from the incident with Haley, Conrad''s always been straightforward with his actions. If he was behind this, using Ernest to force me back to him, he had no reason to deny it.


    So, the people at the amusement park had nothing to do with him. But who could be after Ernest then?


    "Conrad, you better not be lying to me, and keep your hands off Ernest," I said before hanging up.


    However, Conrad called back immediately, but I didn''t pick up.


    I drove straight to the amusement park. By the time I found Ernest, he was already surrounded by a few burly men, just as Deborah had described, obviously the tough sort.


    Deborah clutched at my sleeve, "Felicia, Mr. Collins said not to call the cops, but I''m really worried. Should we just call them now?!"


    I ignored her and stepped forward, catching bits of the conversation. One of the thugs was saying to Ernest, "If you want to stay alive, better keep in line. You should know what you can and cannot do."


    Ernest, cool as a cucumber and


    ????


    defiant, shot back, "Oh, someone''s feeling shook enough to send you guys? Save me the threats.""The less you yap, the better. You should know your ce," the leader of the group, a bald giant, his head shining under the midday sun as if a fly could slide off it, said menacingly.


    "Well, I have considered the consequences of my actions. If you want to stop me, you''ll have to do it over my dead body. And let me tell you, I''m not one to mess with. Bring it on Ernest''s confidence sent shivers down my spine.

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    The words that followed felt familiar, recalling what Grant had mentioned just today. No, it wasn''t him directly, but rather, he was echoing the big boss'' sentiments.


    My eyes instinctively found Ernest, but considering what I knew of him, linking him to the big boss seemed far-fetched.


    "Ha, tough guy, huh?" the leader, a bald dude, sneered. "Since you''re so tough, today you''ll pay the price for it."


    With a roll of his neck that crackled ominously, hemanded, "Smash it up!"


    Immediately, the bald dude''s cronies started wreaking havoc. Ernest remained motionless; I understood his stance.


    He wasn''t scared; he knew messing with the amusement park was akin to poking Conrad''s bear. That was a whole different ball game.


    The park''s security didn''t waste a moment and sprang into action. While they might have hesitated to defend Ernest directly, the park was under their guardianship, and they were its sworn protectors.


    Though the troublemakers were imposing, they were quickly subdued by the outnumbering security guards.


    But these guys were no pushovers. Having dared to create such a scene, they clearly had some tricks up their sleeve.


    Suddenly, the bald leader grabbed the head of security, brandishing a knife at his throat, and spat out threats, "Back off, all of you, or he gets it right here, right now."


    This turn of events was unexpected. I signaled the security guards to release the thugs for now.


    The guardsplied, but the bald man didn''t release his hostage. Instead, he turned to Ernest, "I know you''re tough, but I have a thing for breaking tough nuts. Kneel and bow thrice, and I''ll let him go. Otherwise, it''s gonna get messy."


    "You can''t just hurt people," I couldn''t keep quiet any longer.


    The bald guy''s eyes came my way. "Oh, what do we got here? A hottie. How about you swing by here? I promise I won''ty a finger on you or him." ssic bullies, all talk and no ss.


    He began moving towards me, still holding the security guard hostage, making it clear he had no intention of letting me be.


    I was ready to stand my ground, but


    before I could act, Ernest was suddenly by my side. With a swift movement, his leg swept out, and following a cry of pain, the bald thug was sent flying backward. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    He hit the ground with a thud, his head bouncing twice for good measure.


    A clear case of too much muscle, not enough brains.


    The others froze for a moment, then shouted, "Harry!" and rushed to their fallen leader. Harry was down for the count.


    Seeing their boss in such a state,


    they seemed ready to jump Ernest


    but before they couldy a finger him, he let out a stern "Back off!"


    on


    They froze, then, gathering their wounded pride and their leader, they


    took off. I looked at the mess


    et ey


    left in the park and approached


    Ernest, "What was all that about?"


    "It''s about my father''s car ident. They''re trying to stop me from digging deeper," Ernest didn''t hold back.


    I was taken aback. If that was the case, then there was definitely more to his father''s ident than met the eye. Instinctively, I asked, "Did you find anything?"


    Ernest hesitated, reminding me of our recent estrangement. It was a bit presumptuous of me to ask.


    I chuckled awkwardly, "Never mind, I¡ª"


    Before I could finish, we were interrupted by someone calling, "Mr. Wagner."

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    "What''s up?" Conrad''s voice, chill and boss-like, cut through the tension, the undeniable vibe of a CEO. Gone was the yful banter between us. They say women are fickle, but men are no different.


    The head of security, pale and trembling, quickly scrambled over to report the situation. Conrad listened, his gaze eventuallynding on Ernest. "So, this mess is due to Mr. Collins'' personal vendetta?"


    I knew right then that Conrad was itching to take this out on Ernest.


    Ernest didn''t bite, but Conrad''s lips twisted in a mocking smile. "Mr. Collins, hmm?"


    "Yes, that''s right," Ernest admitted, undeterred.


    Conrad bent down to pick up the pieces of something that had been shattered. "Mr. Collins, how do you propose we handle this?"


    "What does Mr. Wagner think?" Ernest clearly caught the underlying tone in Conrad''s voice.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    I kept quiet. Any word from me would only fan the mes. If it weren''t for me, Conrad wouldn''t be making a mountain out of this molehill with Ernest. In fact, given his nature, he''d usually back Ernest up. After all, this was a ruckus on Wagner Group''s turf, specifically their theme park. The saying


    goes, you don''t kick a dog without looking at its owner. Today''s tant disregard was, inly speaking, a p in Conrad''s face.


    Conrad tossed the broken pieces aside, wiping his hands as if to rid himself of dirt. "Mr. Collins, since you have personal matters to attend to, I think you should focus on those. In the meantime, let Mr. Wagner handle the situation here."


    I was stunned. Conrad was


    essentially sidelining Ernest''s role.


    Now, with the light show testing nearing its end and little left to do, Ernest''s presence or absence


    wouldn''t make much of a difference. So, in a way, Conrad''s move was a ssic case of discarding someone once their usefulness had ended. All of a sudden, it hit me - what if Conrad set up that earlier ruckus himself, just as an excuse to boot Ernest out?


    "I''m not an employee of Mr. Wagner; you have no right to decide whether I stay or go," Ernest retorted firmly.


    Conrad''s mocking smile returned. "Is that so? Let''s see about that." He reached for his phone, obviously intending to call Ernest''s superior.


    I stepped forward. "Mr. Wagner, you''re making a decision without a full investigation. Don''t you think that''s a bit hasty? And..." I paused for a beat. "Even though the light show is almost ready and could technically bepleted without Mr. Collins, are you sure the final product will meet expectations?"


    Just then, Dustin arrived, clearly just catching wind of the situation, his approach hurried. He first looked at me, and I seized the moment. "Mr. Wagner, you''re letting Mr. Collins go. You''ll be in charge of the final adjustments. Do you think you can handle it?"


    I was deliberately throwing Dustin


    under the bus. It was a bit underhanded, relying on Dustin''s loyalty to me to even pose such a question. Dustin''s gaze deepened as he looked at me, then turned to Conrad. "We still need to runprehensive tests after the adjustments. It''s best if Mr. Collins stays on till the final inspection."


    n¨¦t


    Conrad''s expression darkened immediately. His eyes on Dustin were full of disappointment and frustration for not siding with him. However Conrad was resolute, unwilling topromise. He coldly addressed Dustin, his own brother, with a tone that was all business. "Mr. Wagner, if we insist on keeping him, I fear the theme park will be trashed before we even finish testing."

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    Dustin seemed to understand the situation well enough, casting a look at Ernest before speaking, "Mr. Collins can handle this. He won''t let personal issues affect his work. And as for today, our security failed to prevent unauthorized entry, so it''s not all on Mr. Collins."


    Conrad''s face turned beet red, clearly not expecting Dustin to defend Ernest and undermine his authority as CEO in such a way.


    "Mr. Wagner, I''m in charge of the amusement park now. Let me handle things here," Dustin''s words were a direct challenge to Conrad''s authority.


    That nearly made steame out of Conrad''s ears. Only because it was Dustin, his own brother, did he refrain from throwing him out on the spot. "Fine, if anything like this happens again, you and he will both be held responsible," Conrad spat out furiously before storming off.


    I breathed a sigh of relief as he left.


    Dustin then turned to Ernest. "Draft a report on this incident. As for the damaged equipment, I''ll have it repaired, but the cost will be on you or yourpany."


    His words were a clear separation of professional and personal matters, quite magnanimous.


    Ernest, notcking in responsibility, simply responded with a firm "Okay."


    Dustin nodded slightly and walked away, not looking at me, but I knew if it weren''t for my sake, he wouldn''t have sided with Ernest.


    His direct yet restrained affection for me, even to the point of standing against Conrad, filled me with both guilt and gratitude, feelings I could hardly repay.


    With the situation resolved, I saw no reason to stay and nced at Ernest before leaving.


    But as soon as I drove out of the amusement park, Conrad''s car blocked mine. He got out, opened my door, and sat down, "Drive."


    I was unsure of his intentions. "Mr. Wagner, if you have something to say, please do. I need to get to work soon."


    "Just drive!" he demanded, pulling at his cor in frustration.


    He was like a lion with tussled mane, real nasty when ticked off. Gripping the steering wheel, I asked, ¡°Where to, Mr. Wagner?" "Just drive," he barked again.


    Knowing further questions were pointless, I hit the gas and headed towards the Wagner family estate.


    Conrad realized my direction, "Who said I wanted to go back to the Wagner estate?"


    "Well, you didn''t say not to," I retorted.


    "Felicia, are you trying to infuriate


    me? You saw Ernest. He''s no simple character. He''s tangled with some dangerous folks. If they dare to


    mess with the Wagner Group''s


    property, it shows how powerful they are. So, you must realize what they might do next, right?" Conrad rarely spoke so much in one breath.


    He was warning me to keep my distance from Ernest, implying that Ernest''s enemies might target me next.


    "Mr. Wagner, have you forgotten?


    There was a girl who liked you once. To force me away from you, she locked me in the hospital morgue and warned me to leave you, or''d end up a corpse there. Yet, even after that, I didn''t leave you; P continued being your girlfriend," I said, making Conrad''s expression even grimmer.


    "I, Felicia, am not one to be intimidated or to bury my head in the sand at the first sign of trouble," I stated firmly to Conrad.


    ¡°Felicia, don''t be ungrateful!" Conrad ripped off his tie and wrapped it around his wrist in frustration.


    "Conrad, we''re over. Whether I live,This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    die, or get kidnapped, it''s none of your concern anymore. Focus on those you should care about," finished just as a message popped up on my phone.


    I connected my phone to the car''s disy, and a message from Haley shed: Felicia, I''m waiting for you here.


    Attached was an address link.

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    So she expects me to just drop everything and go to her? Who does she think she is?


    I decided to ignore it, but Conrad was staring at me so intensely, he didn''t even notice the notification sh on my phone.


    "Felicia, are you seriously telling me it''s over between us?" Conrad asked, his eyes bloodshot.


    I was tired of repeating myself, tired of trying to make him understand. "What do you want me to do to prove I''m not joking? Marry Ernest at a Vegas chapel?"


    I had even kissed Ernest to get Conrad off my back, and he still thought it was all a game.


    "Felicia," Conrad snarled my name like he was spitting venom. That used to freak me out, but now? I felt nothing.


    Turns out, that''s the difference between caring about someone and not.


    I looked down, then lifted my eyes to meet his. "Conrad, it''s really over. How else can I say it? Even if every other man on the pl vanished, leaving just you, I still wouldn''te back to you."


    I knew my words were harsh, almost cruel, but I was so over his endless pursuit.


    Conrad''s face contorted like he''d been electrocuted, and he was rendered speechless, just staring at me.


    Even though I wasn''t looking at him, I could feel his gaze shift through anger, resentment, frustration, and finally, despair.


    "Felicia, I hope you don''t regret this," he murmured.


    I gripped the steering wheel tighter. "No regrets."


    "What if something bad happens to me, or there''s an ident? Would you regret it then?" he suddenly asked.


    Confused, I looked at him, his eyes were a deep, raw red. "Felicia, I know I messed up. I let you down. But I''ve realized my mistakes. I''ve begged, tried everything to win you back, but you won''t budge..."


    He shook his head, his eyes shimmering with unshed tears. "Do I need to get down on my knees and beg?"


    It was clear he had regrets, and I could feel it.


    I knew he regretted his actions,


    otherwise, he wouldn''t have gone to


    Such doing things so out of


    character for him.


    r for him. Conten sollt


    But some mistakes can''t be undone. Like water spilled on the ground can''t be gathered up again.


    "Conrad, there''s nothing you need to do because nothing you do will make a difference," I said calmly.


    "Heh," Conrad scoffed. "So this is it, huh? A death sentence. An execution, right?"


    I didn''t respond because that was exactly what I was doing.


    "Fine, fine," Conrad nodded, then turned his gaze away, his hand subtly wiping his eyes.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    He cried? My heart clenched...


    "Stop the car!" Conrad snapped.


    I mmed on the brakes, and the car screeched to a stop. He opened the door and walked away without looking back.


    I sat there watching as Conrad took


    off his jacket, swinging it over his


    shoulder, and kicked at the air in


    frustration, walking further and further away.


    In that moment, I realized - Conrad and me? We were through for real.


    Haley must have been getting impatient, not seeing me or getting a response to her messages, so she called me.


    My mind was a mess, and I just


    hung up on her, only for her to feel


    Felicia, Justo


    me again: I


    talk, no hard feelings. I''ll wait for you.


    Herst message sure felt like she was pressuring me, kinda threatening.


    Like I give a damn. Let her wait, it had nothing to do with me.

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    I made my way over to Fanny''s ce, finding her luckily at home.


    "Hey, what was so urgent you had to call me in the middle of the night? I was dead on my feet after a long shift and couldn''t call back. Are you sick or something?" Fanny remembered the incident as soon as she saw me.


    I kicked off my shoes and padded deeper into her house on the plush carpet. "If I was sick, I''d probably be ashes by now."Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Fanny wrapped an arm around my shoulders, a teasing lilt in her voice, "Ohe on, you mad at me?"


    "No, I know you''re swamped with work. It was nothing, really," I brushed off, not wanting to bring up Ernest''s illness just yet.


    Fanny wasn''t buying it. "Middle of the night calls are never ''nothing"."


    "It was about Ernest," I finally confessed, not wanting Fanny to worry that it was something about me.


    Fanny handed me a ss of freshly squeezed watermelon juice. "That guy is really stepping up his game. Licia, if you don''t hold on to him, you''ll regret it for life."


    My heart was still tangled up with thoughts of Conrad, so I took a sip of the juice to avoid responding. "Conrad and I are done for good."


    Fanny scoffed. "Weren''t you two over a long time ago?"


    I stared off into the distance. "This time it''s for real."


    Sensing my mood, Fanny clinked her ss against mine. "Congrattions!"


    Her words made meugh. "Conrad was good to you, though. Why would you say that?"


    "If he''s good to me but not to you, it''s all for nothing," Fanny shot back.


    "Here, stop thinking about him. Drink up. We''ll go grab some delicious food soon," Fanny proposed, clinking our sses together again. "I''m not in the mood," I declined.


    But Fanny, ever determined, dragged me out anyway. "After we eat, I''ll take you bar-hopping. How about that?"


    Out of herb coat, Fanny transformed into the epitome of "don''t judge a book by its cover."


    Fanny mentioned a new French


    restaurant that had opened up, promising to treat me to foie gras. As luck would have it, the restaurant was right next to the caf¨¦ where Haley had asked to meet me.


    I hadn''t even gotten out of the car when I spotted her through the caf¨¦ window, staring off into space,


    seemingly lost in thought. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    She looked... pitiable.


    It had been over two hours since she sent me that message and called. She wasn''t just saying she''d wait.


    My curiosity spiked, especially at the


    thought of her sitting there,


    for


    me


    and making my dinner


    . I gestured toward the caf¨¦.


    "I''m gonna talk to her. You go ahead and order."


    "Go on," Fanny didn''t stop me.


    She knew Haley was pregnant and believed in not punishing the child for the adult''s mistakes.


    As I sat down opposite Haley, she seemed momentarily taken aback, not expecting me to show.


    "Thought you weren''ting?" she asked with a hint of sarcasm.


    "I''m here for the kid," I said bluntly.


    Haley forced a smile. "What''ll you have? Coffee, or..."


    "No, thanks. Just say what you need to. I''ve got dinner ns," I declined.


    Haley looked away, her difort evident despite trying to project a serene vibe. But her insincere smile gave her away.


    "Out with it, Ms. Perez. Is this about Conrad?" I went straight to the point.


    Haley looked down at her belly, then back up at me. "Felicia, do you think Conrad''s parents like kids?"


    I paused, trying to grasp the implication of her question, only for her to add, "Do you think they''d ept the baby?"

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    Was she really nning on settling down with Conrad? There was no other reason she''d bring that up.


    Yet, just two hours ago, Conrad was desperately trying to win me back.


    Suddenly, his words echoed in my mind, the part where he asked if I''d regret it if he wasn''t around or something happened to him.


    Was this his twisted way of making me regret? If so, Conrad had truly lost it, acting both foolish and immature.


    Pretending to be clueless, I looked at Haley. "Huh?"


    "I want to be with Rad, like, get married," Haley said, her eyes fixed on me.


    I offered her a faint smile. "Is that so? Congrattions."


    "But I''m worried Rad''s mom and dad won''t ept this child," Haley looked genuinely troubled.


    I tapped my fingers lightly on the table, not engaging further as it wasn''t my ce toment.


    "Felicia," Haley suddenly said with a heavier tone, "I know your ce in the Wagner family, and how Rad''s parents treat you almost like their own daughter, so..."


    She paused before asking, "So, could you please help me?"


    She didn''t specify, but I knew. I didn''t wait for her to ask outright, my answer was immediate. "No."


    Haley''s expression darkened. "Why? Because you resent me for ruining things between you and Rad?"


    She was aware, at least. I didn''t deny it, "Partly."


    I''m human, not a deity. Haley indeed was the catalyst for the rift between Conrad and me, albeit not the foundational issue.


    It was impossible not to harbor some resentment towards her.


    However, in a way, I should thank her. She helped me see the true nature of my rtionship with Conrad, allowing me to cut my losses in time.


    "Do you really think it was all my fault?" Haley retorted mockingly.


    "Felicia, even without me, you and Rad were headed towards a breakup," Haley seemed to have a clear view of my rtionship with Conrad.


    I chuckled, feigning ignorance, "Oh?"N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Continuing, Haley provided her


    insight, "You''ve been with Conrad for


    ten years. There was love, but not the romantic kind, more like the affection thates from


    el


    familiarity. The idea of you two as a couple was more or less instilled by your elders, and you just went along with it."


    She wasn''t wrong; I had pondered over this myself.


    Why, even in Conrad''spany, would he sneak kisses with a married woman like Haley?


    Why did leaving him not tear me apart as I had expected?


    Because our love wasn''t strong enough; we were too familiar, to the point where any passion had long since faded.


    "Felicia, if he truly loved you, if your


    love was more of a love-at-first-sight rather than a


    love-that-drows-over-time, he


    l


    wouldn''t have sought excitement by kissing me," Haley''s words were


    sharp.


    con


    I looked at her, my lips curving into a slight smirk, "Are you trying to justify being the other woman?"


    "No," Haley denied, "I was never the other woman. It wasn''t me who pursued Rad; he was the one who came after me."


    Who pursued whom was not my concern.


    But her intentions were clear to me, "So you think just because you


    weren''t the one who wrecked


    my


    rtionship with Conrad, I should help you?"


    "I''m begging for your help," Haley''s tone suddenly softened.


    I pursed my lips, sizing up Haley. She was delicate and beautiful, but not Jacqueline''s type.


    Jacqueline was straightforward and preferred someone with a more imposing presence.

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    She had a thing for girls who carried themselves with ease and openness. In her words, if someone had a small-minded appearance, it was likely their spirit and grace were just as limited.


    Judging people by their looks is generally frowned upon, but Jacqueline has seen enough of the world to have her opinions hold weight.


    "I can''t help you," I told her straight up.


    "Why not?" Haley panicked a bit.


    I bit my lip lightly. "Jacqueline has a strong sense of self. It''s not easy to sway her."


    "But she adores you. She might listen to you," Haley pleaded, her eyes dropping in a disy of vulnerability. "You know my situation. Without Rad, I don''t know how I''d survive."


    Her husband was gone, and she wasn''t worried back then, but now, the thought of Conrad leaving her was unbearable.


    I nearlyughed.


    "If you know how much Jacqueline adores me, then you should understand she''d never ept you," because in Jacqueline''s eyes, I was the only daughter-inw she''d ever ept. No one else would do.


    Haley fell silent.


    "Ms. Perez, the happiness you seek is something you have to fight for yourself, not depend on others for," I said, standing up.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "What if there were no kids involved, would his family ept me then?" Haley murmured.


    Hadn''t I made myself clear already?


    But I was too tired to exin further and walked away.


    When Fanny heard about Haley''s request, she shook her head andughed, "The nerve of that woman."


    I said, "She might have a chance with Conrad, but officially bing a part of the Wagner family? That''s a tall order."


    I knew Herschel and Jacqueline well. Herschel was all about appearances and reputation.


    Conrad was open to choosing an average girl; social status wasn''t his top priority, but she absolutely had to have a clean background.


    And Jacqueline, she''d never let her son step into a role that belittled him.


    "She knows it''s a long shot, that''s why she came to you for a backdoor in. You didn''t agree, did you?" Fanny asked.


    We clinked sses. "Do you think I''m brainless, or heartless?"


    Fannyughed softly, shaking her head. "Conrad seems perfectly capable, yet here we are, wondering what got into him."


    "Whatever it is, it''s no longer my concern. Let''s not let him spoil our mood," I downed my ss of wine.


    The red wine was rich, slightly bitter but sweet, warming my heart...


    I could hold my liquor, but a few sses in, and I was feeling the buzz. Eventually, Fanny insisted on taking me home, but I refused.


    "I want to go to my own ce," I slurred.


    Fanny looked at me. "Got something on your mind? Thinking about your neighbor, Ernest?"


    I nodded with a smile. "Yeah, but who knows if that dog''s home today?"


    When Fanny dropped me off, Ernest''s door was shut. I knocked, "Ernest, open up. Don''t avoid me; I know you''re in there."


    "He''s probably not back yet," Fanny suggested after a while with no response.


    "He is. He''s just avoiding me. All


    2. Ability. Now he''s


    because I kissed him without taking Now he''s making a


    big deal out of it," I vented to Fanny.


    w


    Her eyes sparkled with gossip. "You kissed him? You made the first move? Licia, going for the bold move!"


    "It was just a kiss. If we had actually


    line


    slept together, then his reaction might have been justified," I said," shaking my head. "This man@an''t take a joke."


    Fanny looked shocked. "Licia, are you serious about Ernest?"


    "Yeah," I burped, the alcohol bolstering


    wanna


    my courage. "I really.


    1


    his pecs, feel his abst


    rip off his tank top, check out


    maybe..."


    I didn''t finish my sentence when the door suddenly flew open. There stood Ernest, his hair damp, looking right at me.

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    So awkward! Again!


    This was the second time!


    The first embarrassment was when I identally walked in on Ernest fresh out of the shower, and now, he''d caught me gossiping about him. Seriously, was this guy doing it on purpose? I''d knocked for what felt like an eternity before he finally opened the door.


    In that moment, my only escape from the mortification was to pretend I was hammered, maybe even ckout drunk. That way, I wouldn''t be the one dying of embarrassment¡ªit''d be everyone else''s problem.


    "Cool it, someone''s here. Look, isn''t that Ernest right there?" I said, feigning oblivion as I pointed straight at him.


    Fanny''s lips twitched in a failed attempt to hide her secondhand embarrassment as she nced at Ernest. "She''s had a bit too much to drink."


    "I''m not drunk," I slurred, ying along perfectly with Fanny''s narrative. Because let''s be honest, no one who''s actually stered ever admits to it. Fanny pinched me on the side, whispering, "Oh, right, you only had a ss of wine. How could you possibly be wasted?"


    I was speechless.


    In the trenches, it''s every woman for herself, but betrayal from my ride-or-die bestie, Fanny? She threw me under the bus right in front of me.


    I couldn''t even bring myself to look at Ernest. But there he was, looking right at me. "Did you need something?"


    "No, nothing," I mumbled, already turning to push Fanny towards my apartment''s door.


    "I need to talk to you," Ernest called from behind us.


    I felt like banging my head against Fanny in frustration. "I''m dizzy. Whatever it is can wait till tomorrow."


    Without giving him a chance to respond, I bolted into my apartment.


    "Look at you, all chicken," Fanny teased, shutting the door as we stepped inside.


    I red at her, my face a mix of anger and mortification. Fanny, unapologeticallyughing, said, "If you''ve got the hots for him, you''ve gotta have the guts to act on it. You almost let the cat out of the bag. Imagine, just one more push and you two could be sharing more than just neighborly greetings. Who cares about Mr. Wagner or any of that corporate nonsense?"


    Facing Fanny''s relentless teasing, I shoved her towards the door, "Get out. We''re done... for real this time."


    "When you finally get Ernest in bed, you owe me big time," Fanny dered, genuinely trying to y matchmaker.


    After Fanny left, my cheeks were still


    on fire. I stayed up, obsessively listening for any sound from the apartment across, terrified Ernest might decide to confront me about our awkward encounter. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I''d actuallye back wanting to talk to him earlier, to discuss the group that had cornered him and to inquire about his father''s car ident findings.


    But now...


    How could I even face him?


    Eventually, I copsed on the couch, falling asleep amidst waves of embarrassment, anxiety, and unease.


    That night, I slept on the couch, waking up at the crack of dawn to the sound of Ernest''s door. I wasn''t sure if he was leaving or going for his morning


    run.


    Peeking through the window, I


    watched as Ernest, backpack in tow,


    mounted his bike and rode off.


    realized then that he biked this


    distance every day, a detail I''d never paid attention to before. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.OrgN?velDrama.Org owns this.


    But with him gone, I breathed a sigh of relief, spared from the potential awkwardness of a run-in after yesterday''s fiasco.


    By noon, as I was wrapping up at work, contemting digging into our boss'' background, Fanny''s call came through.


    Remembering how she''d set me up the day before, I gritted my teeth and answered, "Doctor Wilson..."


    Before I could finish, Fanny cut me off, "Felicia, Haley came in for an abortion. What''s the deal?"


    My mind raced, instantly sobering up at the mention of the conversation I''d had with Haley in the caf¨¦. "Did she go through with it?"

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    "Nope, it''s on the books. Let me double-check the time," Fanny paused briefly, then a few secondster informed me, "Eleven o''clock."


    I nced at the clock. It was ten now.


    "Did she mention why?" I pressed Fanny for more.


    "Just said she changed her mind. Signed the paperwork alone. The baby''s over three months along, so they''ll have to induce," Fanny exined without skirting any details.


    I''ve never been a mom, but my heart tightened at her words. "Hold off on anything final. I''ll reach out to Conrad."


    "Are you sure you want to get mixed up in this?" Fanny asked.


    I hesitated. "I just saw her yesterday, and now she''s going through with this today. If I don''t tell Conrad, who knows what he''ll think. Besides..."


    This baby was Aiden''s only legacy.


    I ended the call with Fanny and dialed Conrad.


    He didn''t pick up initially. Considering my recent rejection, I thought he might never want to hear from me again.


    As I debated hanging up and trying from a different number, Conrad answered, his voice cold, "Yeah?"Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Haley''s having an abortion. At Fanny''s clinic," I cut straight to the chase.


    "What?" Conrad sounded genuinely shocked.


    "Procedure''s in an hour. You can still make it," I said before hanging up.


    Even after informing Conrad, a sense of unrest lingered, so I drove to the hospital. As I parked, I caught Conrad rushing towards the maternity ward. He seemed frantic, afraid.


    I hurried after him, but before I could reach the ward, Fanny appeared and grabbed me.


    "Did you stop it?" I asked.


    Fanny didn''t answer; instead, she pulled me aside. "You''ve got to hear this."


    Fanny led me to a secluded stairwell where we overheard Haley and Conrad''s heated exchange.


    "Why would you end this pregnancy? It''s Aiden''s only legacy. Who said you could do that?" Conrad''s voice was a low growl.


    "Why do you think I''m doing this? I want to be with you," Haley''s voice was uncharacteristically direct.


    Conrad fell silent, then Haley


    softened her tone, "Rad, you know


    your family will never ept this baby, nor will Aiden''s parents. If that''s the case, why should keep it?


    "But without this baby, Aiden truly is gone," Conrad''s voice trembled.


    "If I keep it, can we really be together?" Haley asked, her voice low.


    At that moment, I understood how selfish human desires could be.


    "Even if you kept it, would we end up together?" Conrad countered.


    Through a crack in the doorway, I saw Haley reach for Conrad''s sleeve, but he stepped back. "Haley, you know who I really want."


    "But you and Felicia are over," Haley''s voice wavered, on the verge of tears.


    "Even if Felicia and I are done, it doesn''t mean there''s anything for us," Conrad''s words visibly shook Haley.


    Her lips quivered, "If you don''t want me, then what am I supposed to do?"


    "Haley, I''ve said I''d make it up to you, except..." Conrad was cut off by Haley.


    She shook her head, her voice filled


    with pain, "What about a man? I need someone to love me, someone


    to keep me warm in the


    you give me that?"


    Conrad''s face stiffened, and he fell silent.


    "Conrad, if it wasn''t for your kiss, Aiden wouldn''t have driven off and gotten into that ident. Now, both the baby and I are alone. You''ve destroyed my happiness, you owe me that much," Haley''s revtion stunned me.


    So, Conrad was responsible for Aiden''s death. That was why he felt obligated to take care of Haley.

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    I tuned out what Conrad was saying next. The news had struck me like a bolt from the blue. All the mysterious pieces I''d been puzzling over suddenly fell into ce, but not in the way I''d ever anticipated. Aiden, a lean but sunny guy, had always struck me as the quintessential boy next door. The revtion that his demise was due to his inability to ept his wife''s affair with his best friend was staggering. No wonder Conrad was a wreck after Aiden''s passing, engulfed in despair... Because he was the culprit.


    It made sense now why Aiden''s parents were so cold towards Haley, unwilling to even acknowledge her unborn child. They probably doubted the child was Aiden''s. I hadn''t harbored much resentment towards Conrad for his infidelity, but now, recognizing his despicable act in causing the death of his best friend, my anger knew no bounds.


    Fanny, sensing my distress, guided me away. Once in her lounge, I slumped into a chair, speechless for a long while. Though Aiden and I weren''t particrly close, the thought of his despairing end left me feeling as if I was suffocating in his stead.


    "Conrad''s beyond forgiveness," Fanny said, just as shocked and mad as I was. "Now that Haley''stched onto him, he''s likely justifying staying with her, no matter if he really wants to or not. He owes her that much. And frankly, he deserves it. And Haley, ming Conrad? I don''t buy it. She must have given him signals. It takes two to tango, yet now she''s ying the victim, even going as far as to harm Aiden''s only child to secure her ce in the Wagner family. She''s downright malicious!" Fanny ranted, visibly infuriated.


    I was absentmindedly picking at my nails, murmuring, "We need to find a way to save her child." I knew I had no right to make decisions for Haley, but I feltpelled to seek justice for Aiden.


    Fanny squeezed my shoulder, "Felicia, I get where you''reing from, but if she truly doesn''t want the child, she''ll just find somewhere else to go through with it, and even if..." She paused, "With Haley set on marrying Conrad, she''d probably not keep the child anyway. And even if she did, that child''s future might not be so bright."


    A realization struck me; no one has the right to dictate another''s life. Indeed, I had no right. But the child in Haley''s womb was already a living being, a continuation of Aiden. Without it, Aiden would truly be gone.


    Feeling utterly powerless and distressed, this was a level of turmoil I hadn''t experienced even upon discovering Conrad and Haley''s affair.


    "If Conrad has any conscience, he''ll


    stop Haley from going through with it," Fanny understood the


    significance of the child''s existence too closed my eyes, "Let''s hope he still has some conscience left."


    While I was trying topose myself in Fanny''s lounge, Conrad called me, "Can you talk to Fanny for me? Ask her not to go through with Haley''s procedure." His words almost made him sound human.


    I ryed Fanny''s message to him, finally adding, "Conrad, Haley previously used the child to tie you down, and now she wants to get rid of it for you. Whether the child stays or goes isn''t for Fanny to decide; it''s on you." Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Conrad paused, then, with a hint of surprise, asked, "You know?"


    "Haley came to me, asking if Herschel and Jacqueline would ept her child," I told him the truth.


    Conrad fell silent, likely pondering my response. After a moment, he hung up, and I left the clinic.


    When Jefferson saw me, he wasn''t surprised but instead offered a smile, "Up for a few rounds?" "Do you know where Aiden''s grave is?" I asked him.

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    Jefferson''s smile froze when he heard my words, followed by a tentative question, "Why do you ask?"


    "I just want to check it out," I admitted.


    Jefferson scrutinized me, his gaze tinged with confusion.


    I didn''t go into details, and I left out the part about Aiden''s death being connected to Conrad.


    I was sure Jefferson was in the dark about this; otherwise, he would''ve cut ties with Conrad without a second thought.


    "What''s wrong?" Instead of prying further, Jefferson voiced his concern.


    I remained silent, only saying, "Just take me there, please."


    If he was worried, I figured it was best to have him by my side.


    Noticing my unease, Jefferson nodded and led me to Aiden''s gravesite.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    By sheer coincidence, as soon as we arrived, we saw Aiden''s parents in the distance. Fiona Martin''s sobs and bitter usations, likely aimed at Haley, echoed across the cemetery.


    It didn''t feel right to approach them then, so Jefferson and I held back, waiting for Barry and Fiona Martin to leave.


    As they passed us, Barry, supporting a frail Fiona, both looked pale and lost in despair.


    Fiona''s sobs tore at my heart.


    They hardly noticed Jefferson and me, fully engulfed in their sorrow for their lost son.


    "Sigh," Jefferson murmured as they walked away, "Aiden''s passing has hit them hard."


    Hearing him, I felt a pang in my chest. "It''s not Aiden''s fault."


    He wouldn''t have wanted his parents to endure such pain. It was the shock that led him to that fatal ident, not a deliberate choice.


    "Hmm?" Jefferson seemed puzzled by my response.


    Without further exnation, I carried my bouquet up to Aiden''s grave.


    His photo on the tombstone radiated a bright, sunny smile, as if bringing light to the world around him.


    Yet, such a radiant soul had been betrayed in the most humiliating way imaginable. I could almost feel the devastation that must have wrecked his world.


    "Hey buddy, you doing alright over there? They got pool halls in heaven? Still shooting some games?" Jefferson mused aloud.


    I stayed silent, having nothing to say.


    After a moment, Jefferson turned to


    me, noticing my quietness, and spoke on my behalf, "Before you left, you kept asking when Felicia would celebrate her wedding with Rad. Well no need to ask anymore. It''s off she broke it off with Rad."


    Then, silence fell over us.


    I remained speechless throughout, standing solemnly before Aiden''s grave.


    As I gazed at it, I suddenly felt as if Aiden''s smile had vanished, reced by sadness, despair, and even anger...


    My heart clenched, and I instinctively


    reached out, only to be pulled back


    by Jefferson''s concerned voice "Felicia, what''s wrong? Feeling dizzy? Unwell?"


    "Huh?" I turned to look at him.


    "You... You look pale, and you almost stumbled just now," Jefferson''s observation caught me off guard.


    Did I? I hadn''t noticed.


    Seeing me in distress, Jefferson


    quickly led me away, advising, "You


    should avoid ces like this in the


    future. They''re heavy with negative energy, and you, being so delicate, might attract something


    unwee."


    I was speechless...


    S


    Whether I had attracted something sinister or not, I truly felt unwell, so I sent a sick leave message to Grant and headed home.


    I slept for what felt like an eternity, waking only when darkness had enveloped the sky.


    I faintly heard the sound of the door and got up to check, pulling it open.


    Indeed, there was someone outside.

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    It was Ernest!


    He was at the door, one hand turning the knob while the other carried a bag full of spinach.


    Maybe the sound of the door opening startled him; he turned, eyes narrowing slightly at the sight of me.


    I stood there, almost soulless, just staring at him without uttering a word.


    "Something up?" Ernest asked, snapping me back to reality. I shook my head in response.


    "You sick?" he asked, setting down the bag and stepping closer.


    Still halfway between sleep and wakefulness, my mouth felt too heavy to open, so I shook my head again.


    A cool touch on my forehead, Ernest''s hand checking my temperature, followed by his slightly stern voice, "You got a fever?"


    I was too dazed to even realize he was talking about me.


    Seeing my confusion, Ernest stepped inside, and in the next moment, he lifted me into his arms.


    Feeling already light-headed, his action made me feel even more so, and instinctively, my arms wrapped around him.


    Ernest ced me on the couch, quickly scanning the room before asking, "Where are your slippers?"


    Without him mentioning it, I hadn''t even realized I was barefoot, my mind elsewhere. Blinking, I still didn''t respond.


    A sigh of resignation in his eyes, Ernest got up, went to my bedroom, and returned with my slippers to put them on my feet. Then, he asked, "Got a thermometer?"


    "I''d like some water," I replied, changing the subject.


    He paused, slightly taken aback, then went to get me water, only to find the kettle empty.


    Instead of getting me some water, he picked me up again and carried me out.


    I didn''t ask where he was taking me; somehow, I felt no worry in his arms.


    Ernest carried me into his room, cing me gently on the sofa before going to get some water. He then came back with a thermometer, asking, "Know how to use it?"


    I hesitated, and he ced the thermometer in my hand, making. sure I wouldn''t let it fall by holding my hand gently. "I can''t really do it for you. You''ll have to ce it under your arm," he exined slowly, making sure I understood.


    Letting go of my hand, he added, "I''ll get you some water. We''ll start with some medicine, and if you''re not better, I''ll take you to the hospital." "Try taking your temperature first!" he reminded me when I didn''t move.


    "Oh," was my dyed response. Then, without any regard for his presence, I just opened my shirt and tucked the thermometer under my arm. Ernest looked away until I was done, then fetched me a ss of water and some pills.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Here, take these," he offered me the medicine and water.


    I took them, attempting to swallow the pill, but failed miserably. The pill quickly turned soggy, its bitter taste spreading in my mouth until couldn''t bear it and spat it out.


    Ernest was quick, catching the soggy pill mixed with my saliva in his palm.


    I was stunned.


    "It''s okay. Drink some water, and we''ll try the medicer," he said, unfazed by the mess.


    "Want some sugar?" he asked, noticing my daze.


    I didn''t reply, just sipped my water quietly.


    Ernest then stood up and returned with a piece of clear rock candy.


    "Sugar cube," he offered, holding it up to my lips.


    I didn''t open my mouth, but the memory shed before my eyes - when I was a child, despising the bitterness of medicine, my parents would always have a sugar cube ready as a sweet relief. They were wary of cavities, rarely allowing me sweets, but that made those moments with a sugar cube even more special.

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    Ever since my parents passed away, I neverined about the bitterness of medicine again. Without them, there was no more rock sugar to sweeten the deal for me. I hadn''t tasted rock sugar since.


    "It''s really sweet," Ernest whispered, lifting a piece of rock sugar to my lips as if to tempt me.


    Reluctantly, I opened my mouth, but as the sugar touched my tongue, tears welled up in my eyes and spilled over.


    "Why are you crying now?" He cleaned my tears with his hands.


    His words only made my heart heavier, my tears harder to stop.


    Ernest couldn''t keep up, eventually taking the ss from my hand and squeezing my hand gently, "If the medicine''s too bitter, we''ll skip it."


    He walked away, and I buried my face in my palms...


    After crying for a while, I felt much better. The thermometer tucked under my arm beeped, signaling it was done.


    I checked it: 101.2¡ãF. Definitely a fever.


    Ernest reappeared, holding a towel, seemingly wrapping something inside.


    "Let''s use some ice to cool you down first, then you should drink some warm water. If your temperature drops, we won''t bother with the medicine," Ernest said, supporting my legs to lie me down on the couch.


    He ced the towel with ice on my forehead, his voice soft, "Close your eyes and rest a bit."


    I did as told, but soon I heard the flick of a lighter, followed by the smell of alcohol burning in the air.


    Then, a warmth spread in my palm; Ernest was rubbing my hand, a sudden heat that made me flinch. "I''m using alcohol to bring down your fever."


    I knew this method; my dad had used it on me when I was a kid.


    It was a bit frightening, having to rub your hands together with ming alcohol.


    I stayed still as he rubbed my left hand, then my right. Just when I thought he was done, he wrapped his hands around my feet.


    I instinctively pulled away, refusing, "No need."


    "You''re usually so brave, even ready


    to strip me down, and now Me


    of me touching your feet?"


    3''s words caught me off guard.


    I felt like just shutting down, tuning everything out. Yet, his words made it clear: he remembered everything just as vividly as I did.


    Silence seemed the best option then, so I closed my eyes, ignoring him.


    His hands rubbing the soles of my feet felt ticklish, a warmth that pierced straight to my heart.


    Today, Ernest brought back the


    times when my parents were stil around warming my heart yet filling it with sadness, drawing tears down my cheeks again.


    -¦°


    "Sleep for a bit. I made some porridge. Have some when you wake up," Ernest said, getting up to leave.


    "Ernest," I looked at his retreating figure, "Did you know me before?"


    Today he had brought back so many memories of my childhood; he was like the family I once had, caring for me in the shadow of my parents. He paused, seemingly replying, but I couldn''t make it out.


    I fell asleep, dreaming of my parents holding my hands, coaxing me to take medicine, offering me rock sugar, rubbing warmth into myThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    palms and feet.


    "Dad, Mom..." I murmured, reaching out for them.


    "Licia, time to eat," Ernest''s voice brought me back.


    In the dream, I didn''t want to wake up, holding onto my parents'' hands tighter, "Don''t leave me, don''t leave Licia..."


    "I''ll always be here for you," Ernest''s voice again interrupted.


    At that moment, I found it so irritating. I just wanted to talk to my parents, and he kept interrupting.


    "Ernest, go away," I snapped, waking up.


    I was holding onto Ernest''s hand tightly, his dark eyes locked on mine. In that moment, I saw the pain in his eyes...

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    The words I had uttered earlier hung heavy in the air, and I found myself momentarily breathless. I was about to stammer an exnation when Ernest, who had been half-kneeling by the sofa, got up and said, "Dinner''s ready,e have something to eat."


    It was only then that I realized how tightly I had been holding onto him. It turned out that in my dream, it wasn''t my parents I was clinging to, but Ernest and I had even snapped at him.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Embarrassment made me let go, and as he raised his hand, I saw the deep marks I had left on the back of his hand.


    Ernest walked away, and I got up from the sofa, feeling somewhat sticky. It seemed I had broken a sweat, and my fever had subsided.


    ¡°Put this on, don''t catch a cold," Ernest said, bringing over a throw nket.


    I reached out to take it, but my hands, weakened from the fever, failed to grasp it.


    Ernest ended up draping it over me. He then handed me a washcloth soaked in warm water to wipe my hands.


    In that moment, I felt like a small child again, being taken care of by my parents when I was sick.


    "Can you manage on your own?" Ernest asked, setting a bowl of steaming porridge in front of me.


    Would he have fed me if I said I couldn''t? If he were my boyfriend, I would have let him without hesitation. But he wasn''t, and the awkwardness of my drunken tirade from the night before still lingered.


    I mumbled a quiet yes and tried to scoop a spoonful to show him I could manage, but my hand shook uncontrobly.


    He gently steadied my hand, ¡°Take your time."


    "I''d like some water first," I said, feeling drained after sweating so much.


    He seemed prepared, handing me a ss of water that was warm and sweet with honey. It was impossible not to feel touched, yet I couldn''t bring myself to say thank you.


    Ernest had prepared a light yet nutritious dinner: shrimp, sd, beef stew, and mushroom soup. All of them were my favorites.


    "Ernest, have you been investigating me?" I couldn''t help but ask as I enjoyed the meal.


    He nced at me, "What''s there to investigate? Your food preferences?"


    I felt a bit embarrassed but insisted


    "But the things you''ve made and


    even the honey water are things only someone close to me would know to give me."


    Ernest paused in his action of serving food, then after a moment, said, "That''s what a decent boyfriend would do."


    Boyfriend?! But hadn''t I said it was over? Did he not take it seriously?


    However, with delicious food in front of me, I didn''t want to spoil the mood. Besides, he had taken such good care of me... So, I stayed silent and just ate.


    "Is something bothering you?" Ernest asked towards the end of the meal.


    Thinking about what had transpired that day, I bit my fork, unsure of how to begin.


    Seeing my hesitation, he didn''t press


    further, only saying, "Next time you''re sick, just tell me. It''s not okay to bear it alone. You know a fever can turn serious, you shouldn''t be unaware."


    "I didn''t know I had a fever," I admitted truthfully.


    I had felt exhausted upon returning home and fell asleep, sinking into a dreamlike state from which Le tawaken. I hadn''t realized it was a fever.


    Luckily, it was his knock that stirred me, allowing him toe in and, in a way, save my life.


    "Next time you''re feeling unwell, call me," Ernest''s tone wasn''t suggesting-he was insisting.


    I bit my lip and nodded. "Okay."

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    After finishing myst sip of oatmeal, the question that had been lingering in my mind since yesterday finally surfaced. "Those guys didn''t bother you again, did they?" As I asked, my eyes instinctively scanned his hands and face for any signs of injury. Thankfully, there were none.


    "No," Ernest seemed to catch the drift of my concern, "Even if they did, they''re no match for me."


    Such confidence!


    I then probed him about something more serious, "Have you found anything about your dad''s car ident? Who''s trying to intimidate you by pinning it on someone?"


    Ernest looked at me, "They''re afraid I''ll dig up something about my father''s boss'' death."


    Ernest was being cryptic, only revealing bits and pieces, so I had to press on, "Was your dad''s boss some big shot? Does his death affect anyone''s interests?"


    "People die, and after over a decade, those interests don''t matter anymore. They''re afraid of the kid my dad''s boss left behind holding a grudge," Ernest''s words unexpectedly tightened my throat.


    "Your dad''s boss had a child? Have you met them? Do they know you''re investigating?" I bombarded him with questions.


    Ernest averted his gaze, "She doesn''t know yet."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    I wasn''t sure what to say next, but after a moment, I asked, "Are you going to continue with the investigation?"


    "Of course," Ernest didn''t hesitate.


    "But... you''re putting yourself in danger. Those guys from yesterday clearly have powerful backing," I shared my concern.


    A fearless resolve shed in Ernest''s eyes as he met my gaze, "What, worried about me?"


    His question carried a hint of ambiguity, but I nodded, cautioning him, "Ernest, whether it''s your father or his boss, they''re gone. Uncovering the truth won''t bring them back, and it''s not worth risking your safety."


    Ernest''s gaze deepened. "Is that what you think?"


    "People should look forward, not dwell on the past," I echoed the advice my dad used to give my mom, something I''ve always remembered. "Okay, I understand." Ernest continued eating.


    Not knowing what else to say and


    feeling it inappropriate to just leave, I watched Ernest finish off the meal throwing him apliment to lighten the mood, "Did you pick up your cooking skills in the military? You weren''t in the kitchen patrol, were you?"


    Of course, he wasn''t. He had told me he was in Special Forces.


    "My sister has been frail since she was a kid, a picky eater. That''s how I learned," Ernest''s revtion caught me off guard.


    "You have a sister?"


    "Yeah, my own sister," he rified, as if worried I might misunderstand.


    I pursed my lips, "You never mentioned her."


    Ernest paused in his eating, ncing at me briefly, "I haven''t had the chance..."


    "How old is she now? About my age? Is she in school or working?" My curiosity got the better of me.


    Ernest remained silent, his grip on his fork tightening, "...She''s not well."


    Suddenly, I felt like I had stepped on andmine, unsure of what to say next.


    "Congenital heart disease," Ernest borated.


    Following his lead, I said, "That''s treatable, a heart transnt could work."


    Ernest fell silent again, and I realized the gravity of the situation, blurting out, "Ernest, are you out of money?"


    A heart transnt was a major


    surgery requiring a substantial amount of money, not to mention the annual follow-ups. With Ernest and his sister having lost their father, and with no word on their mother''s situation, Ernest''s current ie likely wasn''t enough for his sister''s surgery.


    He looked at me, his gaze unsettling. Worried he might misunderstand quickly added, "If that''s the case, i can lend you some money. I have some saved up."


    "I''m afraid I can''t pay you back," Ernest''s response was swift.


    Convinced of his financial plight and eager to help, I smiled, "If you can''t pay back, I''ll just have to take you as payment."

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    Speaking without thinking, that''s a real problem.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    As soon as the words left my mouth, I realized I''d stepped in it big time. I was scrambling to think of a way to smooth things over when Ernest just said, "Okay."


    Wait, what? He agreed? Just like that? No making a fuss to save face? No macho refusal to borrow money from me?


    But Ernest didn''t refuse. He must really be strapped for cash. He probably really wants to get his sister the help she needs. Thinking about it, I couldn''t help but feel a pang of sympathy for the guy.


    That feeling shed by, and I immediately knew it was out of ce. I cleared my throat, "Has your sister seen a doctor? If you have any medical records, give them to me. I might know someone who can help."


    "Sure," he agreed.


    Well, that left me with nothing more to say. So, I got up, saying, "Thanks for today. I''m heading out."


    He looked at me, replying, "If you''re feeling unwell again, give me a call."


    "Yeah, sure," I replied with a smile, turning around and letting out a silent sigh of relief.


    Feeling cared for like this was unexpectedly stressful.


    Back home, I leaned against the door, trying to catch my breath and calm my emotions. Before I could fully recover, my phone started buzzing like crazy. I walked back to my bedroom to pick it up and saw it was a call from Conrad.


    I had no idea why he was calling, and frankly, I wasn''t in the mood to listen to anything he had to say. Gross.


    The call ended on its own, and that''s when I noticed there were over twenty missed calls, all from Conrad except for one from Ivan.


    No need to ask. Ivan''s call was probably Conrad''s doing too.


    With him calling non-stop, he must have something important to say. So, when he called again, I answered, "Hello?"


    "Felicia, where are you? I want to see you," Conrad''s voice was filled with anguish, and it sounded like he was drunk.


    I ignored him, and he chuckled bitterly, "Right, you don''t want me anymore."


    I stayed silent, and Conrad softly


    not


    called out, "Felicia, do you really want me anymore? We''ve been together for ten years. You''ve always liked me..."


    So, he knew. But he also took advantage of my feelings, didn''t he?


    "Felicia, talk to me. Tell me, is it really over? Can''t we be together anymore?" As Conrad spoke, I could hear the sound of something being smashed.


    He must have been really drunk. I didn''t want to listen to his nonsense anymore, "Conrad, I''m hanging up."


    "Don''t hang up," he pleaded, "Felicia, if I ended up with Haley, would you be hurt?"


    That was a low blow!


    Now he was twisting the knife.


    "Conrad," I said his name firmly, "Is it that you want me to end up like Aiden before you''ll understand what ''hurt'' means?"


    There was immediate silence on the other end, as if the line had been cut. But I knew it hadn''t. He was still there.


    I didn''t hang up either. This was a barrier, a weight on Conrad''s heart he dared not face, and I had just brutally torn it open.


    He must have been in agony.


    I could almost picture him convulsing with pain.


    But it was all a pain he deserved to feel; no agony couldpare to the loss of a living soul.


    "You knew..." After a long pause, Conrad finally spoke in agony, and then the call ended.


    Listening to the dial tone, I couldn''t put down the phone for a long time, feeling like my heart had lost its anchor, plummeting rapidly.


    I didn''t sleep well that night; my


    dreams were haunted by Conrad et


    reying every moment we shared, from our first meeting to a decade of growth.


    Our past yed out like an old movie in my dreams, over and over through the night.

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    Before the crack of dawn, I was up again. After a quick shower, I saw a text from Ernest reminding me to grab the breakfast he''d left at my door. He hadn''t questioned why I''d skipped his previous breakfasts, yet he continued to prepare them for me.


    Not wanting his kindness to go unnoticed, I ate the breakfast before heading to the office.


    Arriving early, the office was still quiet, a perfect time to get ahead. I drafted the day''s agenda and reviewed the team''s recent performance metrics, all before the official start of the workday.


    To kill some more time, I scrolled through my social media feed. Sure, it''s a bit of a time sink, but with a friend list as short as mine, it''s a quick way to check in on everyone''s lives without the need for calls or texts.


    Jefferson had posted about entering a pool tournament, and Fanny shared another milestone ¨C she''d just delivered her 5,566th baby. It''s her way of keeping track of the lives she''s helped bring into the world.


    I liked it and continued scrolling until I saw Conrad''s post. "For the rest of our days, I''ll take care of you both." It was apanied by a cartoon of a mother and child.


    My heart clenched. I knew exactly what it meant. He''d moved on with Haley.


    His post was from the middle of the night, already flooded with likes and congrattions. Some, unaware of our breakup, even congratted me and Conrad.


    I let out a bitterugh and dropped ament: "Congrats, wishing you happiness."


    After posting, I closed the app, not in the mood to see more.


    Setting my phone aside, I stared nkly at myputer screen, feeling a heavy emptiness rather than pain.


    It''s a strange feeling, hard to describe.


    Then, my phone rang. It was Grant. ncing towards his office, I noted he hadn''t arrived yet.


    "Mr. Smith," I answered.


    "Director Hudson, take the next


    couple of days off," Grant''s


    was thick with sleepiness, hi


    was probably still in bed.


    "What do you mean, Mr. Smith?" I asked, genuinely puzzled.


    he


    "Don''t get it twisted. You''ve just been working too hard. Consider this a mini-break, with pay," he rified.


    Too hard? Had I?


    I could tell there was more to it. "Mr. Smith, I''ll make sure to reduce my leave days," I made my position clear.


    He quickly responded, "You''re


    overthinking it. I didn''t mean it like


    el


    that. Ourpany values its employees, especially a gem dike you."


    His attempt at ttery fell t with me, too savvy for such obvious ploys.


    Recalling previous incidents, I pressed, "Is this the big boss'' idea?"


    Grant choked on his response before dismissing the idea, "Do you think the boss has that much free time?"


    His denial only deepened my suspicion.


    "Director Hudson, consider this an


    official notice. Take the leave, or it''s insubordination, whiches with a penalty," Grant asserted with an authoritative tone.


    After years of working, this was a first for me.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Considering I had already sorted today''s tasks, taking a couple of days off wouldn''t hurt. "Alright," I agreed.


    After the call, I briefed my department''s lead on the day''s ns and potential issues before making my exit. Once in my car, I messaged Jefferson: "Jefferson, help me look into the background of the big boss at ourpany."

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    As soon as I sent the message, Jefferson''s call came in almost instantly.


    "What''s up? Did someone try to pull a fast one on you?" Jefferson''s pretty straightforward.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle. "I wish, but how could they without even meeting me?"


    "You haven''t met? So, you got me digging around just out of curiosity?" Jefferson sounded a bit surprised, "Girl, do you think I''ve got nothing else to do?"


    He had just posted about entering a pool tournament, so I knew he''d be swamped.


    Suddenly, I felt a bit reckless, "If you''re too busy, Jefferson, it''s cool. It was just a curiosity, not a must-know."


    "Making me feel bad now, aren''t you?" Jefferson pretended to be upset.


    Iughed, "No, really, it''s just curiosity. If you can, great; if not, no worries."


    "I''ve got time. Maybe not for others, but always for you. Alright, I''ll look into it," Jefferson agreed.


    But after his promise, he didn''t hang up right away. I knew he had more to say, probably about Conrad''stest public announcement.


    I waited quietly, and after a moment of silence, he finally said, "Never mind, it''s nothing. But remember, I''m here if you need me."


    I breathed a sigh of relief. Honestly, anything he said would have made me feel awkward. His silence was a blessing.


    "Sure," I replied, then, remembering his tournament, I casually added, "When''s your game? Get me a ticket; I''lle and cheer for you."


    "Ha, will do!" Jefferson''s response was enthusiastic.


    After hanging up, I drove home.


    A restless night filled with dreams had left me craving some extra sleep. But as soon as I arrived at my neighborhood, I found a crowd gathered at the entrance.


    Parking the car, I walked over and saw the notice pinned up at the entrance.


    Demolition! My heart sank at the sight.


    Though I had sensed this ce wouldn''tst forever, facing the reality was still a shock.


    For some, demolition meant a


    windfall, a chance for sudden


    vel


    wealth But for me, it spelled destruction, shattering the happiest and warmest parts of my life.


    "Two months to move out, and there''s a bonus of $10,000 for those who do it early."


    "I''ve been wanting to leave this ce. Finally, the day hase."


    "I just signed a year''s lease with my tenant. Now I''ll have to pay them to leave."


    The crowd buzzed with a mix of emotions.


    I stepped away from the gathering, choosing to walk home instead of driving.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    This old neighborhood had preserved its original charm, partly due to its age.


    In summer, my mom often took me to y in the shade of those trees.


    And the rockery nearby had been the ultimate adventure yground for me and my friends, mbering up and down, smoothing the stones with our games.


    Walking home, I realized that soon this ce would be ttened, and everything about it would vanish. My heart ached at the thought.


    As long as this neighborhood stood, it felt like my parents were still with me.


    But without it, I didn''t know where to ce my memories or how to keep their presence alive in my heart.

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    Where can I find their memories now?


    "Felicia," someone called out to me at the entrance of the hallway.


    It was thendy from across the hall.


    No need to ask, I knew she was here because of the demolition news.


    "Felicia, it''s such a shame this ce is getting torn down," she sighed, a rare disy of emotion from her.


    I had no words, just a face full of sadness. Thendy continued, "I just spent a fortune fixing up the ce. It hasn''t even been rented out for a month and now we have to kick people out. Such a loss."


    I said nothing.


    "Felicia, I''ve been trying to reach the young man renting from me, but he''s not answering. If you see him today, could you tell him to give me a call? And let him know about the demolition so he can start looking for a new ce and get his things in order," Thendy requested.


    "Sure," I agreed.


    "Thank you, Felicia," Thendy was polite, but then she couldn''t help but gossip, "You''ve met the young man renting my ce, right? He''s a decent guy, isn''t he?"


    I couldn''t help but smirk, "He''s alright."


    "Such high standards, Felicia. To think such a fine young man is just ''alright'' to you. If I had a daughter, I''d want him as a son-inw," Thendy obviously had a soft spot for Ernest.


    "You could always have another," I teased her.


    Normally, she might have taken offense, but there had been a buzz recently about a woman in her sixties having a baby, which made the news. Thendy justughed, "I don''t have the energy for that anymore, you''re teasing me."


    I just smiled, while she went on, "You should start packing up as well. Get rid of what you don''t need, sell what you can. I have a guy who deals in second-hand goods, pays well and is very reliable. I''ll give you his number. You can sell him whatever you don''t need."


    Her enthusiasm made it hard to refuse.


    Thendy left me a number and went on her way. I headed upstairs.


    Opening the door, I was met with a flood of memories, and my eyes instantly welled up with tears.


    Some things, it seems, you can''t keep even if you want to.


    Dad always said, let go of what you can''t keep. I knew the demolition was inevitable, so after a brief.


    moment of sadness, I started to look around the house, beginning the


    process of packing up. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I decided to start with the storeroom, leaving my room and my parents'' room untouched for now.


    While sorting things out, I made up my mind to buy my own ce soon, so I could move my parents'' belongings there.


    The old


    10 Chelf, the tricycle I used


    to ride


    a child, the gardening tools my parents used, Dad''s fishing gear, Mom''s easel...


    Each item, though old, was something I couldn''t bear to part with.


    While I was packing up, I felt even more the need to find a ce for these memories.


    At the bottom of a pile, I found an old wicker basket. I remembered it well because I have a photo of me sitting on it.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Dad said it was his backpack when he left the orphanage, akin to a suitcase back in the day.


    I opened it to find Dad''s navy blue vest, which made me think of Ernest''s green vest.


    Beneath the vest was a notebook,


    clipped with a pen. I opened it and


    recognized Dad''s handwriting The familiarity made my breath catch.


    Tears fell, blurring the ink on the page.


    I hastily tried to wipe them away, but in doing so, dropped the notebook. Something fell out.


    I picked it up. It was a contract. Flipping through it, when I saw the signatures and the seal at the end, I froze.

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    The Wagner Enterprises and Lord...


    I recognized both the name of thepany and its legal representative''s signature, which had a bit of a tough-guy vibe to it.


    After all, this conglomerate was Wagner Enterprises''rgest partner, and the bond between Herschel and Mr. Lord was notably solid.


    But why on earth did my dad have a contract with them from ten years ago?


    As far as I knew, my dad wasn''t an employee of Wagner Enterprises back then. What was he doing with that contract?


    I nced over the contract again. It was about a partnership in developing new energy sources, a project that now belonged to Wagner Enterprises, turning out to be highly profitable.


    Strictly speaking, this contract should be considered Wagner Enterprises'' property. However, what puzzled me was the absence of Herschel''s signature.


    Setting the contract aside, I opened my father''s notebook.


    It was filled with work schedules and some chemical symbols I couldn''t decipher. Flipping towards the end, I stumbled upon a note: "Hoping for a sessful signing."


    Nothing followed after that.


    My dad had the car ident shortly after.


    I remembered what he told me the night before the ident. He said, "Licia, after tomorrow, I will be able to build you a theme park."


    I was too excited to ask why at the time.


    Now, it made sense. If he had signed the contract with the conglomerate back then, the project could''ve grown as big as Wagner Enterprises is today.


    Not just a theme park, but a wholemercial empire could''ve been mine.


    Unfortunately, his death turned all those possibilities into mere what-ifs.


    Could his ident be rted to that contract? Was it possibly not an ident at all?


    My mind was a whirlwind of chaotic thoughts, sending shivers down my spine. I slumped down in the storage room, immobilized for what felt like an eternity.


    But I decided to investigate this matter myself, starting with Lord from the conglomerate.


    Though I knew approaching him directly might not be feasible, given his good rtions with Herschel, I had overheard that Lord had been battling dder cancer a few years back and had since stepped back to focus on his recovery, leaving thepany in his son''s hands.


    If I inquired about Lord''s whereabouts from Herschel''s driver, I could visit him under the guise of paying a visit.


    Acting on my thoughts has always been my way, but I was aware that directly questioning the driver might raise suspicions.


    The driver, who had been with Herschel for over a decade-longer than I had been part of the Wagner family - was known for his diligence and discretion, thetter being particrly crucial.


    I needed to be crafty to get the information I sought.


    So, I began researching all the


    medical facilities in Seabreeze City that offered both treatment and convalescence, quickly narrowing it down to the top three. Which one Lord was in, however, remained unknown.


    Therefore, the driver''s assistance was still necessary, but not necessarily in the form of him speaking out.


    After some thought, I figured out a n.


    That was to borrow the driver''s car and then check the vehicle''s travel history, knowing Herschel visited Lord monthly.


    But borrowing the car wasn''t straightforward. Given that I had my own vehicle, Herschel would likely offer to buy me a new one instead, so I couldn''t use that as a pretext.


    In the Wagner family, the only


    usible borrower was Dustin


    Wagner, recently returned home and without a vehicle of his own. Though he had ess to any family car, he could easily request the driver under the guise of unfamiliarity with the local roads, then find a way to dismiss him. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    The solution seemed to be Dustin, but I hesitated. I was well aware of his feelings for me, knowing he''d agree to help if I asked. Yet, it felt like exploiting his affections once more.

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202


    But I had to find out the truth about my dad''s death.


    After much deliberation, I decided to reach out to Dustin, but I knew I needed a good reason.


    As I was pondering, Jacqueline called me, her voice fiery with anger from the get-go, "That little rascal Conrad is trying to drive me and Herschel mad. If he dares to actually get together with that woman, he''ll see me and Herschel in our graves."


    Jacqueline''s reaction didn''t surprise me in the least; I could only respond in a soothing tone, "Jacqueline, please, don''t be upset. These matters of the heart can''t always be controlled by parents."


    "We might not have control, or we wouldn''t have let things get to this point with him and you. But him thinking of marrying a widow? Over my dead body," Jacqueline made her stance clear.


    I was feeling suffocated with my own turmoil and didn''t really know how to console her, nor did I want to.


    After all, both Conrad and Haley Perez wronged me. Why should I speak in their favor? I''m not some saint.


    At this point, not stepping on them when they''re down is already me being generous.


    "Felicia, Herschel is so upset he''s refusing to eat, going on a hunger strike. Can youe and talk to him? He only listens to you," Jacqueline revealed the reason for her call.


    It seemed like fate was ying into my hands. Returning to the Wagner family could give me a chance to hitch a ride with Herschel and dig up the information I needed without going through Dustin.


    I agreed toe over, and Jacqueline continued her rant against Conrad before hanging up.


    But getting into the Wagner family didn''t guarantee ess to the car. To ensure my n would seed, I still decided to call Dustin.


    "Felicia," his voice was gentle as ever when he greeted me.


    "Dustin," I called him, both as a sign of respect and a reminder of our rtionship.


    At that moment, I realized how double-standard and selfish I was, not wanting Dustin to have feelings for me while using his affection to my advantage.


    I was indeed the viin of my own story.


    "Mr. Wagner is throwing a tantrum, not eating. Jacqueline wants me toe over, but I''m afraid I can''t do it alone. Come with me?" Dustin hesitated for a second but agreed.


    I could tell he wasn''t surprised, clearly having been informed beforehand.


    When I arrived at the Wagner family''s ce, Dustin was there too, but he hadn''t gone inside, seemingly waiting for me.


    "You know about my dad''s


    stubbornness. I doubt any


    persuasion would work," Dustin said


    upon seeing me, hinting that


    Herschel still hoped I''d reconcile


    with Conrad.


    I couldn''t help but scoff at the thought, and Dustin remained silent at my reaction.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Entering the house, Jacqueline seemed surprised to see us together. I pretended not to notice and asked her, "Where''s Herschel?"


    "In his study. Won''te out or let


    anyone in. He''s been in there sincest night. If it weren''t for his asional outbursts, I''d fear he''d done something drastic," Jacqueline was always outspoken, saying whatever came to her mind.


    "Dad''s not that fragile, Mom. Don''t think like that," Dustin tried tofort her.


    "Jacqueline, I''ll go check on him," I said, and with a nod from Jacqueline, I headed upstairs.


    Knock, knock!


    After several knocks without any response, I was getting worried and finally called out, "Herschel, it''s me, Felicia." Finally, footsteps approached from inside, and the door to the study opened, revealing a sight that took me by surprise.

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203


    "Herschel..." My voice trembled in shock as I barely whispered.


    "Felicia," Herschel tried to muster a smile as he called my name.


    "Your hair..." I reached out, wanting to touch his hair.


    He looked puzzled for a moment, "What about my hair? Is it messy?"


    Then, my tears started to fall.


    Seeing me cry, he was even more astonished, "What''s wrong? Why the tears? Did Jacqueline say something? Don''t believe her; she loves to make a fuss over nothing."


    Herschel seemed oblivious to the fact that his hair had turnedpletely white.


    Just a few days ago, I saw him with a head full of dark hair, but now, although not entirely white, it had turned about eighty percent white.


    It was as if he had transformed into a different person, from a vigorous middle-aged man to an elderly one in an instant.


    I couldn''t bring myself to say anything, especially since he wasn''t aware of it himself.


    I stepped forward and hugged him, tears streaming down my face.


    He gently patted my back, "Don''t cry, what''s there to cry about? I''m fine. I just wanted some alone time. Jacqueline keeps nagging me, and now she''s brought you here too."


    He thought my tears were because I was worried about him locking himself in his study for a day and a night.


    I shook my head against his shoulder, my throat feeling as if it was being squeezed.


    "Come, let''s sit inside. I will make you a cup of coffee," Herschel seemed to be in a slightly better mood.


    But I knew he was just trying not to worry me.


    His hair turning white overnight said it all.


    "Herschel," I stopped him, "Let Conrad be... Don''t worry or bother about him anymore."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    I had never felt such deep sympathy for someone before. Herschel, at this moment, made me feel an unprecedented sense of pity, as if he was my own father.


    Herschel''s gaze dimmed, "He has disappointed me so much. I''ve been reflecting on it, and it''s all because we spoiled him too much since he was young."


    "How can you me yourself? Conrad is his own person, with his own thoughts and opinions. And he''s not a child anymore," I tried to console him. Herschel didn''t respond; I knew he wasn''t listening.


    He was a stubborn man. Despite appearing easy-going and amiable to everyone; especially how he never showed any emotional reaction to whatever Jacqueline said, he had his own firm beliefs that were unshakeable.


    He had his


    But I never expected Conrad''s marriage to upset Herschel to the point of turning his hair white overnight.


    "Felicia, sit down. Keep mepany with a cup of coffee," Herschel gestured for me to sit by the coffee table and then went to prepare the coffee.


    Looking at his back, I suddenly


    realized that he seemed to have be a bit hunched, and with his hair now suddenly white, he truly looked like an old man. Content


    belongs to


    "Felicia, I''ll brew some of that special blend Shaun gave me. I''ve been meaning to..." Herschel''s voice abruptly stopped.


    He froze with his hand on the cupboard door, not moving an inch.


    Sensing something was wrong, I quickly got up and went over, "Herschel..."


    I couldn''t finish my sentence, realizing why Herschel had stopped. He saw his white hair reflected in the ss door of the cupboard.


    "Herschel," I softly called, grabbing his arm.


    He snapped back to reality, then smiled bitterly, "So that''s why you were crying."


    His attempt atughter made my heart ache even more, "Herschel, how did you, just..."


    I choked up again, unable to continue.


    "Come now, I''m over fifty, it''s normal


    for my hair to turn white. This way, Jacqueline won''t have to worry about any youngdies eyeing me. Suddenly turned into an old man, who''d be interested," Herschel joked in an attempt to cheer me up.


    But I couldn''t bring myself to smile; instead, I pressed my face into his shoulder, sobbing softly.


    Herschel''s hand stroked my hair, "Alright, no more tears. Everyone gets old....."

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204


    Yes, everyone gets older, but to age overnight, it truly breaks the heart.


    Herschel still made me a cup of ck tea, but it tasted bitterly in my mouth.


    "Take this ck tea with you. You can brew it yourself at home. It''s great for beauty and health," Herschel carefully packed the leftover tea leaves for


    me.


    He really treated me like his own daughter, and now there seemed to be even more guilt in his kindness.


    I couldn''t refuse; it would only make him feel worse.


    "Alright, once I''ve finished it, I''ll ask you for more," I replied with a light and easygoing tone, trying to ease his mood.


    "Yeah, ask for anything you want, Felicia. You''re like a daughter to me, you know?" Herschel shared his heartfelt thoughts with me.


    I nodded vigorously. "In my heart, you''re also my father."


    Back when I was in school, it was mostly Herschel who attended the parent-teacher meetings. Sometimes when Jacqueline wanted to go, Herschel would say his presence meant more, ensuring that the principal and teachers would think highly of me.


    Though my parents passed away early, Herschel never let me feel orphaned in front of my ssmates.


    Herschel nodded deeply, and as I thought about Jacqueline''s worries, I nced at his hair, "Herschel, Jacqueline is really worried about you. If she sees you like this..."


    "I still look pretty handsome, don''t I?" Herschel ran his fingers through his hair.


    That made meugh, tears swirling in my eyes as I agreed, "Yes, very handsome. Mr. Wagner, no matter what, you''re the best looking."


    Just as we wereughing, we heard footstepsing upstairs. Jacqueline''s voice reached us before she appeared, "I swear, no one can handle you like Felicia does, you old rascal."


    When Jacqueline reached the doorway, her teasing smile was still on her lips. But as soon as she saw us, that smile froze.


    She stared at Herschel in disbelief, her eyes trembling, and soon tears began to fall.


    Herschel and I both stood up, and I quickly stepped closer to her. "Jacqueline..."


    But Jacqueline wasn''t looking at me; her gaze was fixed on Herschel''s hair.


    Herschel also moved closer, gently wiping away her tears, "What''s wrong, you think I''m ugly now?"


    Jacqueline''s eyes, locked on


    6''s gray hair, took at


    took a


    she shakily raised her. hair..."


    "I''ve got than


    No need to worry


    an you hairs too, even more anny hairs too, even more d the tears from , right?" Herschel tease


    her face.


    as


    But Jacqueline couldn''t stop crying, even trembling with grief. This was the first time I''d seen Jacqueline cry like this.


    She had always been pampered by Herschel, rarely shedding tears, but today Ker sobs were heartbreaking as her hands kept touching O Herschel''s hair.


    Watching this, I quietly went downstairs.


    lov


    Dustin looked at me, "What''s wrong? I heard my mom crying."


    "Herschel... he''s gone gray overnight," My words left Dustin staring in shock.


    After a moment, he lowered his head, falling silent.


    I didn''t know how tofort him. Although I had a reason foring today, at this moment, my heart wasn''t in it.


    "I should head back," I told Dustin.


    Dustin nced upstairs, "I''ll walk you out."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    I got into the car and tried to start it, but it just wouldn''t fire up.


    I remembered, beforeing over, I had tampered with the car hoping to ride with Herschel.


    "Car trouble?" Dustin noticed.


    Feeling guilty, I barely nodded.


    "I''ll have someone fix it. Let Luke drive you home," Dustin offered.


    Luke was Herschel''s driver.

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205


    I was hell-bent on getting into that car, and surprisingly, it turned out to be way easier than I thought.


    But tracking down the address I needed was going to require a bit more cunning.


    "Luke, can you pull over? I feel queasy and think I''m gonna hurl," I said, feigning difort as we passed a pharmacy.


    "Sure, sure," Luke nced at me through the rearview mirror and quickly agreed.


    Once we stopped, Luke turned to me, concern etched in his features, "Felicia, what''s wrong? Do you need to go to the hospital?"


    "It''s probably just something I ate at Herschel''s. I think his homemade chili might have upset my stomach," I replied, knowing bringing Herschel into it would make Luke take the situation more seriously.


    Clutching my stomach, I continued, "Luke, could you grab me some omeprazole? I''ll feel better after taking one."


    Luke nodded, though he still looked worried. "Are you sure you don''t need the hospital?"


    I stayed silent, and Luke got the message.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Having been around the Wagner family for years, he knew better than to take me lightly, even if I wasn''t currently in Conrad''s favor.


    Luke hurried out of the car, and I quickly added, "And grab me a bottle of water, will you?"


    "Drinking cold water might make it worse. There''s warm water in the car; I''ll pour you some when I get back," Luke said, still concerned as he nced back at me before heading to the pharmacy.


    Watching him rush off, I stealthily got up and leaned over to check the navigation history.


    Sneaking around like this was nerve-wracking; my heart was pounding at least at 180 beats per minute.


    I was constantly looking out the window to make sure Luke wasn''ting back. Thankfully, the pharmacy was on the other side of a barrier, so it would take him some time to return.


    I scrolled through the navigation routes, but, oddly enough, I couldn''t find what I was looking for, even after going back a month.


    Was I mistaken?


    I kept looking, determined not to give up, until I saw Lukeing back with the medicine.


    My heart rate skyrocketed. I alternated between watching Luke''s approach and frantically scrolling through the navigation records.


    Then, a hidden route caught my eye.


    Normal routes wouldn''t be hidden unless someone didn''t want them to be found.


    I had a hunch this was the sanatorium I was looking for.


    But it was password-protected, and I had no clue what the password was.


    This was Luke''s car, but the password was likely set by Herschel since he was the real owner and the one who decided where they went. Luke was just there to drive.


    Thinking it over, I decided to try entering a password, but I didn''t want to guess blindly. Incorrect guesses would only raise Herschel''s suspicions, and I only had three tries.


    What password would Herschel possibly use?


    As I pondered and watched Luke cross back over the barrier, I realized I didn''t have much time. He would


    be back in two minutes, and


    hadn''t figured out the passtill


    Feeling the pressure, I decided to take a risk. Herschel adored Jacqueline, so her birthday immediately came to mind.


    But the screen shed "Incorrect Password."


    I took a sharp intake of breath as Luke was now less than 100 meters away.


    Closing my eyes, I tried to think harder. I still believed the password had something to do with Jacqueline, so I tried their wedding anniversary next. Again, "Incorrect Password."


    Panic and desperation reached their peak. I had onest try before the system locked me out. But if I didn''t take this chance, I might never find the address.


    Luke was now less than 50 meters away, and I could almost feel his gaze through the tinted car windows.


    Racking my brain, I suddenly


    remembered something Conrad had


    mentioned. He said his parents were


    always fair to both him and his


    brother, even using both thei


    birthdays as their bank PIN Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    With Luke almost at the car, I hurriedly entered thebination of Conrad''s and his brother''s birthdays.


    And just like that, the hidden route was revealed.

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    So, I took a bold step and entered thest three digits of their birthdays, but quickly realized it was too obvious. Considering Herschel and Jacqueline seemed to favor Conrad a bit more, I decided to put Conrad''s numbers first, followed by Dustin''s.


    My heart raced and my blood pressure must have hit the roof as I entered thest digit. At that moment, Luke was only about thirty feet away. I couldn''t bring myself to look at him, my eyes glued to the screen instead.


    As the private route on the screen brightened up, indicating I had entered the correct password, "Evergreen Wellness Retreat" appeared. I knew about Evergreen Wellness Retreat; it was one of the three health resorts I had been investigating.


    This was the moment I had been working towards, and with the answer in front of me, I finally allowed myself to breathe a sigh of relief. I reached to erase my search history just as Luke pulled open the car door.


    His gaze fell on my trembling hands before shifting to the navigation screen, the sweat on my back making me shiver.


    "Felicia, what are you doing?" Luke asked me.


    Swallowing my nerves, I blurted out, "I-I was trying to find some music to listen to but couldn''t figure out how?"


    The skepticism in Luke''s eyes was palpable. He clearly didn''t buy it.


    I tried to convince him, saying my stomach was in knots, but who in their right mind would believe that someone in distress would seek sce in music? It was a poorly spun lie, but it was toote to back out now.


    "So, I called my doctor friend, and she suggested listening to some soft music to calm down. She even rmended I go to the hospital for a check- up, thinking it might be acute gastritis or appendicitis."


    I was not proud of how easily the lie came out. When did I be such a fibber?


    But I had no choice. I needed to uncover the truth behind my father''s death, whether it was truly an ident or not.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "I see," Luke handed me the medication he had bought, "Let''s get you to the hospital then. What music would you like me to find for you?"


    "Thank you, Luke," I said, guiltily


    popping a pill into my mouth without


    even taking water first. It wasn''t wise to take medication on an empty stomach, but one antacid wouldn''t kill me.


    "Felicia, here''s some water. Why would you take the pill dry?" Luke quickly handed me a ss of water, which + drank in hurried sips, the bitterness of the medicine spreading across my tongue.


    "You really must be in pain, you''re even sweating. Going to the hospital is the right move," Luke observed, starting the car much more swiftly than usual.


    It wasn''t until we arrived at the hospital entrance that my nervous heart began to calm down.


    Luke insisted on apanying me inside, concerned for my well-being, but I managed to send a quick message to Fanny Willis, begging her toe and save me from this awkward situation.


    Thankfully, she wasn''t in surgery and arrived just in time to spare me from Luke''s well-intentioned scrutiny.


    "Luke, I''m fine. Please, don''t tell Jacqueline and Herschel," I pleaded with him before he left.


    He nodded, though I knew he''d probably report back anyway.


    Once Luke was gone, Fanny looked at me with a mix of concern and curiosity. "What''s going on?"


    I didn''t hold back, sharing every detail with her. Her expression turned serious, a rarity for her. "Felicia, are you sure you want to go through with this? Don''t you want to think it over?"


    "What''s there to think about?" I asked, confused.


    Fanny didn''t answer right away, which made me think. "You''re worried it might lead back to Herschel?"


    She didn''t confirm or deny, but my heart sank. If my dad''s death was linked to Lord, and Lord was a major client of the Wagner Group, then...


    A chill ran through me, stopping my thoughts in their tracks.

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207


    Herschel and Jacqueline had always been incredibly kind to me, so much so that I often felt a pang of guilt for receiving their generosity. Now, even Fanny seemed to be harboring simr thoughts...


    My heart plummeted as if it was free-falling from the stratosphere, an indescribable panic seizing me.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "I have to get to the bottom of this!"


    The more I thought about it, the more determined I became.


    For my father''s sake, and to clear Herschel''s name.


    Fanny understood what was on my mind without needing further exnation, offering only, "Remember, whatever happens, I''m here for you."


    Her words hinted she might already know more than she let on.


    But I couldn''t rest until I uncovered the truth myself.


    Leaving the ER, I hailed a cab, surprised to see Luke still around. He was on the phone, carrying medicine, muttering, "...yeah, touched the car''s disy... imed it was to y music..."


    Chills ran down my spine despite the scorching sun overhead.


    It was clear whom Luke was reporting to, but why?


    And if there was nothing incriminating about the car''s disy, why report every little thing I did?


    My mind was a whirlwind as I watched Luke''s figure disappear from view.


    Without dy, I took a cab to the Evergreen Wellness Retreat, fearing any dy might cause me to miss what I needed to see.


    However, the retreat''s strict security stopped me at the entrance, demanding the name and room number of who I wished to see.


    I knew the name but not the room number.


    And I dared not mention Lord''s name for fear of security calling to verify, blowing my cover entirely.


    Eventually, I feigned visiting on behalf of a family member, but was bluntly told that consultations weren''t how things worked there - reservations were made in advance.


    Clearly, this was no ordinary retreat; I couldn''t even get past the front door.


    As I pondered my next move, two cars rolled up, windows down, and I immediately recognized the shiny bald head inside one of them the same man who had led the attack on Ernest Collins.


    "Heading to Mr. Dragon''s," the bald man instructed the security guard.


    The guard recognized him and let him through without question.


    The surname Dragon was rare; it had to be Lord.


    So, he was Lord''s man, and if he was involved in cornering Ernest, then whatever Ernest had found must also be connected to Lord - and possibly my father''s death.


    What a coincidence!


    Although I didn''t get to see Lord, the encounter with the bald man wasn''t a total loss.


    Leaving the retreat, I headed home and received a call from Jacqueline, "Felicia, Luke told me you were sick. How are you feeling now?"


    Her voice was hoarse, and recalling how distraught she had been at seeing Herschel''s grief-stricken face, I knew she had been crying.


    My emotions were a tangled mess. Despite my reluctance to doubt them, a part of me couldn''t help but feel uneasy. I tried to sound


    reassuring, "Jacqueline, I''m no


    okay


    now, just a little stomach bug Medication''s helping a lot,


    "That''s good to hear. Herschel and I were worried sick. We were just about to visit you at the hospital," Jacqueline''s words filled me with an inexplicable guilt.


    They were so consumed with their own grief, yet still concerned about me.


    "Jacqueline, I''m fine. Please take


    care of Herschel and yourself. And


    "the


    try to console Herschel for me," thought of Herschel''s prematurely white hair weighed heavily on my heart.


    Jacqueline sighed deeply.


    I didn''t know what else to say, and the phone call trailed off into a prolonged silence.

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208


    The silence was deafening.


    I toyed with the idea of finding some excuse to end the call when Jacqueline''s voice came through, trembling with emotion, "Herschel''s in this state all because of that woman. Just for that, I can''t bring myself to ept her."


    Jacqueline spat out the words with such venom, it was the first time I''d ever seen her like this.


    A chill ran down my spine, leaving me speechless.


    "Felicia," Jacqueline called out, "try to visit Herschel more often. You''re the onlyfort he has left."


    Her words weighed heavily on me, but I agreed nheless.


    After hanging up, I slumped against the car seat, feeling an invisible weight pressing down on me, making it hard to breathe.


    Once home, I curled up on the couch, quietly piecing together the events. Everything seemed to point towards Lord, but Lord''s connections with Herschel, especially the secretive nature of Lord''s rehab facility, raised even more suspicions.


    Why the secrecy if there''s nothing to hide?


    The more I thought about it, the more it hurt my head, and the more I couldn''t stop thinking. In a moment of frustration, I grabbed a cushion and smothered my face with it, my go-to method for self-soothing whenever I felt overwhelmed. Just as I was about to suffocate myself in my confusion, a knock at the door startled me.


    At first, I thought I was hallucinating until I heard someone call my name.


    I reluctantly removed the cushion and made my way to the door.


    Despite it being broad daylight, danger could still lurk. Cautiously, I asked, "Who''s there?"


    "It''s me, Ernest!"


    I was taken aback. Why was Ernest back so soon? Had something happened?


    Opening the door, I saw Ernest in a ck tee and cargo pants, looking effortlessly handsome.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "What brings you here?" I asked, somewhat dazed.


    Before I knew it, his hand was on my forehead. The warmth and firmness of his palm gave me a surprising feeling of security.


    "You''re not feverish, that''s good," Ernest said, lifting a bag full of groceries.


    "Thought I''d make some chicken soup and grilled cheese sandwiches for lunch, sound good?" Ernest asked, like a considerate partner.


    I almost protested, "No need, that''s too much trouble, I''ll just order some "


    But he cut me off before I could finish, "You shouldn''t be eating anything too greasy right now."


    Before I knew it, Ernest had made


    himself at home in my kitchen. ording to the old saying about generosity, I was already too deep in his debt.


    epting someone''s about


    So, I dropped the pretense, grabbed a ss of water, and leaned against the kitchen doorway, watching Ernest bustling around in his apron. "Got some time off from the amusement park project?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    ¡°Almost done,¡± he replied, his knife skills showcasing his expertise without even needing a nce.


    "Let me know when it''s over," I reminded him.


    Ernest hummed in acknowledgment.


    I took a sip of water, my gaze trailing over him, admiring him from head to toe. Ernest was undoubtedly more appealing the more you looked, especially from behind.


    To distract myself from any improper thoughts, I focused on the mole behind his neck, "Ernest, we didn''t call each other today, did we?" "Nope."


    I pursed my lips, "Then how did you know I was home?"


    This question had just urred to me. I hadn''t told him, nor had I mentioned anything to Deborah Walker, but here he was, knocking on my door with groceries in hand, clearly knowing I''d be here.

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209


    "I dunno!"


    Ernest delivered his sinct three-word response with a crisp efficiency.


    Yet, I couldn''t help butugh, "You don''t know, and yet here you are, knocking on my door?"


    Ernest, busy tucking the freshly chopped vegetables onto a te forter use, responded without missing a beat, "Thedy downstairs told me, said my girlfriend was back."


    I was speechless.


    Sipping my tea, I admired the sight of a man cooking, when Ernest suddenly turned his head to catch my gaze. "What are you doubting?"


    I offered a faint smile, "Doubting... that you''re stalking me."


    "Hmm?" He frowned slightly.


    "Just kidding. I know you''re not that idle," I said, returning to the living room to enjoy my tea.


    After a few sips and a brief stint on my phone, sleepiness crept up on me, and before I knew it, I had dozed off.


    In my dream, I was caught by a bald man, Lord instructed him to kill me. As I desperately shook my head, a long knife was thrust towards me... "Licia! Licia, wake up..." Ernest''s anxious voice and his firm hands steadying my head woke me up.


    "Nightmare?" His voice was deep and concerned.


    Still shaken from the dream, I gasped for air. Remembering the bald man who had cornered Ernest, I grabbed his hand, "The bald guy who ambushed you, he''s one of Lord''s men. I''ve seen him."


    Ernest''s brow furrowed deeper, "How do you know?"


    "I''ve seen him," I tightened my grip on his hand, then slowly let go.


    "Felicia Hudson, this is my fight, not yours. Understand?" His tone was serious, even stern.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    I wanted to say I wasn''t trying to meddle in his business; I was investigating my father''s death and stumbled upon it by ident.


    But before I could speak up, Ernest continued, "Lord is dangerous. You mustn''t do anything. Got it?"


    His demeanor made me nod in silence, the words stuck in my throat unspoken.


    His rough fingers gently wiped the sweat from my brow, "Get up and have some water, and then we can eat."


    He started to leave, but I held onto him, "Ernest, be careful."


    I was well aware of Lord''s danger.


    He was a major client at thepany, and there were whispers about how he made his fortune and expanded his empire over the years.


    Ernest looked down at my hand holding his, his gaze softening, "Yeah."


    I moved my lips, and he bent down to settle mefortably, then stroked my head.


    This affectionate gesture wasforting, easing the panic from my dream.


    Ernest returned to the kitchen and


    ?


    soon came out with tes of food and soup. I took a couple of sips from the ss on the table and stood up, feeling a bit dizzy.


    The sickness from yesterday, running around today investigating, atop a nightmare, made me feel drained.


    Ernest, turning back and noticing something amiss, asked, "Feeling dizzy?"


    I wanted to act tough and deny it, but Ernest was already by my side, supporting me towards the bathroom.


    After ensuring I was in the bathroom, he stepped out, assuring, "I''m right outside, call me if you need anything."


    He probably thought I needed to use


    the


    but instead, I stood


    the mirror, noticing my pale,


    appearance and dishevele


    This was a far cry from my usualposure.


    Had Ernest seen this? Would he find it off-putting?


    This thought fleetingly crossed my mind, prompting me to hastily


    manage my hair and rub my foi


    attempting to regain some


    semnce of my usual self.

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    Dressing to impress, I finally admitted to myself that I cared about what Ernest thought of me.


    After washing my hands anding back to the dining area, Ernest immediately moved to help me, but I dodged his offer, feigning toughness. "I''m fine."


    He didn''t insist, just followed me to the table. Besides the dishes he mentioned earlier, there was also a refreshing sd, and a fruit tter added to the spread. Everything looked mouth-watering.


    "Ernest, your sister must be really lucky," I said, aiming to acknowledge his efforts in the kitchen.


    He remained silent. Remembering his sister''s heart condition, a bold idea crossed my mind. "Where''s your family from? I mean, where does your sister live?"


    He gave me a wary look but didn''t respond.


    Chewing on my spoon, I teased, "You''re being cautious around me too? Afraid I might go there and harm her?"


    "Sunnyside, just a small town below Gxy Harbor," Ernest finally shared, detailing more than I expected.


    Nodding, I mentioned, "I got a few days off from work because my boss felt sorry for me."


    "Oh," he replied, his tone nonchnt.


    Ernest was remarkably stable emotionally, hardly ever showing signs of disturbance. He truly was not your average Joe.


    Thinking about my days off led me to wonder about my mysterious boss. "Why do you think my boss is so nice to me? I''ve just started, haven''t really achieved anything significant."


    This reminded me of Conrad trying to do business under disguise and getting outright rejected by my boss.


    Honestly, if it wasn''t for my boss'' intervention, I might have taken up that deal with Conrad''spany. They were quite reputable, and coborating with them seemed profitable. After all, it''s foolish to turn down money without a good reason.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    But my boss chose to be that fool, pushing away a lucrative opportunity.


    "Hmm?" Ernest grumbled his response as if talking cost him money.


    I leaned forward, ustomed to his terseness, "Do you think my boss is showing me these little favors because he''s got a crush on me?"


    Ernest took a sip of his soup before responding, "Could be."


    "What?" It was my turn to feign confusion.


    His gaze fixed on my face. "You''ve got the appeal."


    I couldn''t help butugh... Was this his way ofplimenting me?


    "So, you being nice to me, wanting to date me, is it also because of this ''appeal''?" I asked casually.


    Ernest''s jaw tightened. "Partly, but not entirely."


    "Oh? And what else? We barely knew each other," I reminded him of initial meeting, which was more


    o than a chance encoure!


    of a


    Ernest


    waiting for his answer. Yet,


    ultimately, his eyes fell to mybel


    ¨¤ done with that?" he asked.


    There was just some soup left. I wasn''t one to waste food, especially when it was this delicious.


    "No," I replied, scooping up the remaining soup.


    L.V0


    As Ernest got up to clear his ce remarked, "Aren''t you going to eat the rest? Might as well clean it up, including the kitchen. I don''t like mess."


    He acknowledged with a hum and then headed to the kitchen. I finished my soup and brought my dishes over to him. Handing them over, I mentioned, "You can take the leftovers too. I''m nning a trip."


    He paused his washing for a moment but didn''t inquire further, simply responding, "Okay." His concise agreement felt like a lump in my throat, unswallowed food clogging my chest. Feeling ufortable, I walked towards the door, instructing, "Lock up when you leave." After that, I retreated to my bedroom, pulling out my phone to book a ticket for a journey far away.

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    The night I left home, Ernest''s ce was cloaked in darkness, his windows void of light, indicating he wasn''t there. By the time Dustin called me, I was already waiting at the train station.


    This time, I opted for the high-speed rail instead of flying.


    Even though it would take an extra two hours, I preferred the feeling of being grounded to floating in the air.


    "Felicia, your car''s ready. Where are you? I''ll bring it over," Dustin''s voice, always so warm and soothing, reached me.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    I nced around the waiting room, noting everyone''s heads bowed over their smartphones, and replied nonchntly, "Just leave it at the garage. I''II pick it up myself."


    Dustin paused, and I added, "I know the ce."


    The Wagner family always took their cars to the same garage for maintenance, something I was well aware of.


    "Mechanic mentioned your car was tampered with," Dustin''s words made me freeze for a moment.


    Of course, I felt guilty because I was the one who had it tampered with.


    "Is that so?" I feigned surprise.


    "Felicia, has someone else been driving your car?" Dustin pressed, concerncing his tone.


    I knew he was worried about me. I bit my lip, pondering over how to respond.


    Then, Dustin added, "Whoever did it wasn''t out to harm you, just to cause some trouble. Luckily, it happened when you were heading home. It could have been more problematic if you were elsewhere."


    With that, I no longer felt the need to make up excuses. "I understand."


    After a brief silence, Dustin spoke again, sensing the noise around me, "You''re out, aren''t you? It sounds busy."


    "Mhm," was all I replied with.


    Dustin, picking up on my reluctance to continue the conversation, softly said, "Just be careful, then."


    He hung up, and I let out a sigh.


    Lately, I''de across videos


    advocating for simplification in life,


    including reducing unnecessary


    social interactions. Now, I was beginning to understand the


    sentiment.


    Even though ites from a good ce, the care and concern from others can sometimes be overwhelming.


    However, I did send a message to Fanny, letting her know I was heading out of town.


    The saint-like patience of Fanny didn''t surprise me with ack of response, and I suddenly grasped why she never bothered with dating.


    She said being as busy as she was, barely having time to answer calls, no one would want to be in a rtionship with her.


    Even if someone did, the likelihood


    of them enduring the long haul was slim, considering love required closepanionship and friction to foster dopamine secretion. Content


    belongs to


    Better not to start something than to end itter, she reasoned. I had called her an ostrich for her views, but now, I saw her wisdom.


    On a whim, I boarded thest train to Gxy Harbor, specifically aiming for Sunnyside to visit Ernest''s sister.


    It was a spontaneous decision, driven by my desire to understand Ernest better.


    Admitting to myself that I had developed feelings for Ernest, I was cautious due to past heartbreak. If I were to start something, I wanted to be in control.


    Arriving at Gxy Harbor in the dead of night, I avoided the family home, fearing Ethel might insist I stay, and opted for a hotel instead.


    By 10 a.m. the next day, I reached Sunnyside and soon found Ernest''s ce.


    Standing outside, before even stepping foot in the yard, I regretted noting sooner.


    The quaint yard was straight out of a dream, adorned with trees, flowers, a grapevine draped perg, and a swing. The houses, with their te roofs and brick walls, connected by a porch lined withnterns that swayed gently in the breeze, captivated me.


    Across from the yard was a river, with a stone bridge where people were washing clothes, a scene so idyllic it felt lifted from a fantasy.


    Had I not seen it with my own eyes, I would never have believed such a fairy-tale ce existed in real life.


    It was absolutely beautiful.

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    It was a genuine vacation paradise.


    Lost in thought, I was suddenly snapped back to reality by a voice asking, "Hey, are you looking for someone?"


    Turning around, I saw a girl in a white sundress, her hair braided in pigtails resting on her chest, and eyes sparkling with a rity as if washed by the surrounding nature.


    "You''re a Collins, right?" I asked back.


    A flicker of surprise crossed her eyes. "Yeah, are you here to see... my brother?"


    Hearing this, I was certain she was Ernest''s sister. Honestly, she didn''t bear much resemnce to Ernest, but both were undeniably attractive in their own right.


    Ernest possessed a rugged kind of handsomeness, while his sister''s beauty seemed to have been refined by thendscape around her.


    "Yeah, I''m Felicia, a friend of Ernest," I said with a smile, reaching out my hand.


    Susie seemed startled for a moment before shaking my hand. "I''m Susie Collins."


    Her mixture of surprise and awkwardness made me smile. "Can Ie in?"


    Realizing her oversight, Susie quickly let go of my hand and invited me in, mumbling, "My brother really should have told me you wereing; I would have tidied up."


    "He doesn''t know; I came here behind his back," I confessed, causing Susie to look even more surprised.


    I winked at her. "Let''s keep it our little secret."


    Susie froze for a second, then nodded vigorously, while I couldn''t help but greedily take in the beauty of the small courtyard.


    "Make yourselffortable. I''ll brew some herbal tea," Susie offered warmly.


    Considering her condition, I didn''t want to trouble her. "No need, I''m not thirsty."


    She smiled sweetly nheless and soon returned with a teapot and a tray of dried flowers.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "The teapot''s this year''s model, isn''t it? Your brother bought it?" I chuckled.


    "Yeah, my brother really spoils me. He wishes he could give me the best of everything," Susie said with a hint of pride.


    As she prepared the tea, she


    nced around the courtyard. "My


    brother built this ce especi met


    for


    me. He said it would be good for my health."


    I was amazed; creating such a space must have taken considerable effort and thought.


    Ernest must truly adore his sister to put in so much effort.


    "Felicia, the water I use for the tea is


    dew I collected myself. After collecting it, I store it in the fridge. It makes the tea taste amazing, Susie exined, handing me a ss bottle that felt ice-cold to the touch.


    She lived her days like a fairy tale.


    Knowing the effort that went into collecting a bottle of dew, and that she was willing to use it for me, showed her fondness.


    And I liked her too, right from the first moment.


    There''s something to be said about first impressions, and Susie had certainly made a good one on me.


    "You''re so beautiful," Susieplimented, embodying the saying that a beautiful person is kind at heart and sweet of speech.


    "And you''re even more beautiful, like a fairy living in a hidden paradise," Iplimented sincerely.


    Susie blushed, a girlish shyness in her smile. After a moment, her eyes twinkled, "Are you my brother''s girlfriend?"


    I could see the hope in her eyes; she''d be disappointed if I said no.


    Before I could answer, she added, "You must be his girlfriend. He wouldn''t tell you about this ce if you weren''t."


    Her words caught me off guard. Had Ernest anticipated my visit? It seemed I had unwittingly yed into his hands.


    But this


    falling into, delighted by my


    vel


    r with Susie and t


    chance to see this earth


    to see this earthly


    "Yeah, are you okay with having me as your sister-inw?" I asked, not shy in the least, eagerly awaiting her response.

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213


    "Felicia, thank you for loving my brother, for epting him!"


    As Susie said this, she raised her hands, offering me a mug of tea with utmost respect, her eyes brimming with tears.


    In that moment, a wave of emotion hit me, too.


    But I couldn''t help but smile. "Listen to you, talking as if your brother was thest man on earth."


    Susie pouted, and I took the mug from her, taking a sip.


    The clear, floral fragrance of the tea enveloped my taste buds, unlike anything I had ever experienced before.


    It was like morning dew, a divine elixir, extraordinary in every sense.


    "Felicia, my brother put off dating because of me. He was worried his future wife wouldn''t treat me well, would disdain me..." Susie''s voice trailed off.


    I knew why she suddenly stopped.


    She was afraid Ernest hadn''t told me about her illness, afraid that knowing she was sick, I would look down on Ernest.


    I couldn''t help but take another sip of the heavenly tea. "Look down on you because of your health? Do I look like someone that shallow to you?" With those words, I made Susieugh and breathe a sigh of relief.


    Yet, she asked again, "Felicia, did my brother tell you about my condition?"


    "Of course, why else would Ie all this way? I came to see you and then..." My voice trailed off as I looked around and shook my head gently. Susie''s eyes were filled with curiosity, "And then what?"


    I could feel her sensitivity, especially about anything rted to her brother, so I continued, "Then to take you back with me. But seeing your Eden here, I feel I have no right to take you away."


    Even though I had a ce for her, protected from the elements, what kind of life would that bepared to this freedom, this joy?


    Now I understood why Ernest left her here, not willing to take her away.


    This ce, with its serene mountains and waters, was the most soothing, the most nurturing.


    "If you''re taking me, Felicia, I''ll go," Susie said with unexpected eagerness.


    I was taken aback. "You''d leave this ce?"


    She didn''t answer, quietly sipping her tea.


    Seeing her like this, I realized she was torn. She cherished her freedom here, yet part of her longed for something else.


    It''s amon human dilemma, wanting to have it all.


    It''s not greed but instinct, a desire for the unattainable, always stirring within us.


    Susie''s condition meant she couldn''t


    live like other girls, go e existence, was heret


    wished. Perhaps the life I


    her


    "Felicia, I want to get better, to stop my brother worrying," Susie shared.


    Now that she brought up her illness, it was easier to discuss, "Hasn''t your brother sought treatment for you?"


    As I asked, I remembered my deal with Ernest. I''d finance his sister''s treatment in exchange for his debt.


    "We''ve looked into it, but it requires aThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    heart transnt," Susie bit her "But the surgery''s risky, and with my rare blood type... my brother he''s afraid to take that risk." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Holding the mug, my hand trembled slightly. Ernest was so afraid of losing her that he hesitated to opt for surgery.


    He must be terrified of losing her!


    Otherwise, why not take the chance?


    Without surgery, Susie''s life hung in bnce, but as long as she wasn''t stressed or overly excited, she''d remain alive before him.


    Yet, despite the high hopes pinned on the surgery, there was a risk it could mean losing her forever, My heartfelt as if it had been bitten, aching.


    "Your brother''s scared of losing you," I voiced Ernest''s fears.


    Susie nodded, "I know, but I want to be healthy, not have him worry about me every day."

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214


    After finishing her thought, Susie turned to me, her eyes sparkling with hope, "Felicia, do you think there''s a way?"


    I paused, unsure of how to respond.


    There was a possible solution, but if Ernest himself was wary of taking such risks, should I encourage it?


    If things went well, great, but if they didn''t, not only would Ernest never forgive me - which was the least of my concerns - but it could crush him. "Felicia, you''re out of ideas too, huh?" Susie misinterpreted my silence as a sign of hopelessness.


    Her eyelids drooped, and her face was etched with indescribable disappointment. "Even my brother hesitates because the stakes are too high. I know my situation doesn''t inspire confidence in anyone."


    After sighing heavily, she looked up at me, forcing a bright smile.


    It wasn''t that she was fickle; she simply didn''t want her mood to dampen mine.


    "It''s okay, sis. I''m actually very happy and content. I''ll live however long I''m destined to live. Who knows, maybe I''ll end up living to a hundred," she joked.


    Her words, meant tofort, only weighed heavier on my heart.


    I couldn''t stand to see such a bright young woman lose hope. So, I cheered her up, "You know, I have a friend who''s a doctor. She studied abroad and now works in obstetrics. But she''s connected to awork of medical experts, including some who specialize in cardiology."


    "Really?" Susie''s face lit up with hope.


    "Yes, really. I came here wanting to understand your condition better, and I''m thinking of asking for their advice," I admitted, my words carrying a mix of reassurance and determination.


    I was aware of the risks, but Susie''s desire for a healthier life was palpable.


    Living wasn''t enough for her; she yearned for a life filled with quality and adventure.


    Despite


    6 one seemingly idyllic life she


    led,N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    away from the hustle and


    bustle, she longed for the world beyond her secluded paradise.


    She wished to hike, surf, bike across vastndscapes, and share moments of joy with loved ones.


    But her heart condition limited her, confining her to a life of solitude, despite the apparent freedom.


    Her collection of dewdrops was not just a hobby; it was a testament to her loneliness and unspoken regrets.


    "Really? Thank you, sis," she said, raising her teacup in gratitude.


    "Absolutely," I confirmed, bringing a ray of hope into Susie''s life and filling her with immense joy.


    After finishing our tea, Susie led me


    into the house and showed me to


    Ernest''s room, "Felicia, you can stay in my brother''s room. See, I''ve


    cleaned it up nicely for youno


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The room was indeed clean, with a lovely view of the garden andndscape from the window.


    I set down my luggage and began to explore the room, noticing several photographs on the wall.


    "These are pictures of my parents


    when they were young. I don''t really remember them," Susie exined as I examined the photos reminiscent of those in my own home.


    In one, a young Ernest and Susie were held by their parents, a snapshot of happier times before their father''s departure.


    Trying to shift the mood, I looked at another photo, a candid shot of a boy carrying a girl on his back.


    "Is that your brother carrying you?" I asked, curious.


    Susie chuckled, "Nope, that''s him carrying his...," she suddenly stopped, realizing she might have said too much.


    But it wasn''t hard for me to guess the sentiment behind the photo, "He''s carrying his first love, isn''t he?!"

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215


    The moment I voiced my concern, Susie''s face went pale with fright, and she hastily shook her head, gripping my hand even tighter.


    "Felicia, you''ve got it all wrong. My brother, he''s never had eyes for any other girl. You''re the first."


    Seeing her scared like that, lips turning white, I knew I couldn''t push her further.


    Her heart wasn''t strong, couldn''t take the shock.


    I yfully tapped her on the nose, "Look at you, all worked up. I know, your brother told me he''s never dated before."


    Susie nodded, quickly adding, "And he never fancied any other girl either."


    This kid was the embodiment of innocence, so pure it seemed unblemished. If she were ever to fall in love, she''d probably expect the same level of purity in return.


    But in today''s world, where could you find that kind of innocence?


    I couldn''t help but worry about her getting hurt in love someday.


    Though I was perhaps worrying over nothing, Susie gave me a feeling of closeness, almost as if she was my own little sister.


    "I know, your brother is as pure as driven snow, and I''ll treasure him," I reassured her.


    Susie''s smile returned.


    Breathing a sigh of relief, I turned back to the photo, trying to show Susie I wasn''t concerned, yet my gaze lingered on the photo of Ernest carrying a girl on his back.


    That girl definitely wasn''t Susie; if it were, she wouldn''t be so anxious to exin.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    So, who was this lucky girl that Ernest carried on his back?


    A neighbor? Or a rtive? She must have grown up by now. Would she, like some clich¨¦d romantic drama, suddenly show up to find Ernest?


    My mind was running wild, entertaining thoughts so vivid I almost found myself silly.


    Then my eyes settled on a family portrait featuring Ernest, and I was struck by the familiarity of his father''s face.


    "Is that Mr. Collins?" I casually asked.


    "Uh-huh, that''s my dad, but not Mr. Collins, it''s Mr. Warren. Hisst name is Warren," Susie''s exnation caught me off guard, sending a chill down my spine.


    I remembered my dad''s driver was a Warren too. What a coincidence!


    Considering what Ernest had mentioned before, and the fact both my dad''s and Ernest''s father''s idents had ties to a man named Lord, I was suddenly on edge.


    Could it be that Ernest''s dad was my father''s driver?


    "Felicia, what''s wrong? Why''ve you gone silent?" Susie''s voice pulled me back.


    I regained myposure, though my expression must have been off as I looked at her, but considering she was still grieving her father''s passing, she might not know everything.


    "Felicia, are you feeling alright?" Susie asked, her concern evident.


    I tried to steady my nerves. "Hang on, you and your brother have thest name Collins, why does your dad have a different one?"


    Susieughed, "Because my dad


    took my mom''s surname when they


    married. It''s like my mom married him, and their kids took her name. My mom''s name was Cecily Collins."


    So that was the story.


    Had I not visited, I would''ve never uncovered this connection, never would''ve guessed that Mr. Warren, our family''s driver, was Ernest''s father.


    And Ernest? Did he already know about the connection between our fathers? Was his care for me also rooted in the bond between our fathers? Some thoughts shouldn''t be entertained, yet they wander freely.


    "Felicia, my brother once told me, my parents were deeply in love. Not long after my dad''s ident, my mom, missing him terribly, identally fell into the river while working..." Susie''s gaze drifted towards therge river outside the Window.


    My heart skipped a beat; this beautiful river held such a tragic story.


    Ernest built his house here, perhaps as a tribute to his mother, to keep her spirit close, watching over them.


    "My brother raised me," Susie''s words shed light on Ernest''s reluctance towards her surgery.

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216


    Susie was more than just Ernest''s sister; she had be like a daughter to him.


    Their bond was so profound, it''s no wonder it turned Ernest, a man as tough as nails, into someone so cautious and protective.


    Susie shared countless stories about her and Ernest, including how Ernest himself had built their cozy little backyard brick by brick.


    She reminisced about how Ernest used to catch fish and grill it for her, boasting about his exceptional cooking skills, honed purely to pamper her. Through Susie''s tales, I gained a deeper understanding of Ernest, an understanding that tugged at my heartstrings.


    I began to understand that his unconventional ways were a result of both his sense of duty and his solitude.


    As Susie drifted off to sleep mid-conversation, I found myself longing to call Ernest, to tell him that moving forward, I wanted to be the one taking care of him instead of the other way around.


    But that impulse quickly faded; after all, actions speak louder than words.


    I didn''t end up calling Ernest, but I did reach out to Fanny Willis.


    "Where have you been?" Fanny asked, her voiceced with exhaustion.


    I could tell something was off. "What''s wrong, just got off a long shift? You sound worn out."


    "I''m sick," Fanny confessed, catching me off guard.


    Given her notorious workaholic tendencies, her admission, while surprising, still made sense.


    After all, even doctors aren''t immune to illness.


    "What happened? Have you taken any medicine?" I asked, genuinely concerned.


    "Yeah, it''s nothing serious, just the result of overworking," Fanny replied before curiously asking, "You haven''t said where you''ve been. You''re not running away from something, are you?"


    I chuckled, "Do I look like someone who runs away when things get tough?"


    "No," Fanny knew me too well.


    "Listen, Fanny, I need a favor," I said, exining Susie''s situation. There was a long silence on her end, which made me wonder if I was asking too


    much.


    "Is it that you don''t have the right connections?" I ventured.


    "...I do," Fanny finally responded after a noticeable pause, indicating she might be able to help.


    "Then I''m really counting on you," I said, oblivious to Fanny''s hesitation.


    "I''d rather not contact that person," Fanny suddenly admitted, catching me by surprise.


    I paused for a moment before asking, "Is there some bad blood between you two? Or is it more personal?"


    Fannyughed off my spection, "No bad blood."


    "So, it''s a romantic thing?" I guessed, suddenly remembering how Fanny had once harbored a crush on a senior during her college days.


    Her crush was a silent chapter of her youth, never disclosed, never acted upon, with Fanny reasoning, "He was with someone more suitable."


    Fanny loved, but she loved with limits.


    "Did your senior ever get married?" I curiously asked.


    There was a brief silence on her end, "I don''t know. After graduation, I stopped keeping tabs on him. I''ve only seen his published papers, he''s now a world-ss expert in O cardiology."


    Hearing this made me even more hopeful for Susie''s condition.


    "Fanny, just ask him, will you? Saving a life is the highest virtue," I pressed her for the first time, feeling a bit selfish.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    I harbored a small hope that


    perhaps her senior wasn''t with his


    ''suitable partner'' anymore, and that


    rekindling contact over Susie''s situation might lead to a new beginning for Fanny.


    Fanny sighed, "Felicia Hudson, you really know how to prioritize love over friendship."


    Her words confirmed she had agreed, despite my cheeky approach.

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217


    Susie''s loneliness was palpable, almost as if she wished to tether me to her side indefinitely.


    With merely a weekend to spare, I found myself extending my leave by another two days for Grant Smith, all to keep herpany.


    But as the adage goes, all good things muste to an end, and my departure was inevitable.


    She packed for me a thermos filled with dew-brewed chamomile tea and a box of food steamed with pollen and petals - it was as if she wanted to give me the very best of what she had.


    Her fondness for me was undeniable, and it instilled in me a profound sense of responsibility.


    "Felicia, do drop by whenever you find the time," Susie managed, avoiding my gaze.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Tears brimmed in her eyes, a silent testament to her vulnerability and inner strength.


    I could hardly muster more than a nod, fearing my voice might betray the emotions I was desperately trying to keep at bay.


    Goodbyes are the tenderest des, slicing through hearts with silent ruthlessness.


    "I''ve asked a friend to get in touch with a doctor. Once everything''s set, your brother and I wille pick you up," I promised, offering her a glimmer of hope as I hugged her goodbye.


    "Alright, I''ll be waiting, sis," Susie''s words were the motivation I needed.


    So, on my way back, I messaged Fanny, nning to meet her straight afternding.


    My journey to Susie was by train, but I returned by ne, drifting in and out of sleep, my dreams a rey of our moments together - tending to gardens, washing clothes by the river, and long conversations into the night.


    I was roused from my slumber by a flight attendant as we touched down in the evening. Instead of heading home, I opted for a taxi to the garage to pick up my car.


    Before I could reach, Conrad Wagner''s call came through.


    Ever since his public deration with Haley Perez, Conrad hadn''t bothered me much. His call now hinted at something urgent.


    Without waiting for me to speak, Conrad blurted out, "Is it true my dad wentpletely gray overnight?"


    His question caught me off guard, a reminder of events from a few days ago.


    And his asking meant he hadn''t seen Herschel since.


    I struggled to find words that could convey my frustration adequately.


    "Felicia, won''t you say something?" His voice carried an edge of desperation.


    "What do you want me to say? Can''t you see for yourself?" I retorted, my patience wearing thin.


    My serene demeanor, nurtured by my time with Susie, was quickly unraveling.


    Conrad fell silent. As I was about to end the call, he confessed, "My parents


    won''t even let me through


    the door now." Content three ne


    Served him right!


    Those words echoed in my thoughts.


    "Felicia, I''m utterly alone now," Conrad''s voice wasden with defeat.


    Yet, I found no sympathy within me, only a cold retort, "You chose this path."


    He chuckled bitterly, "Yes, indeed. I deserve this."


    At least he was aware of his folly.


    "Felicia, does my dad truly despise me now?" His question was naive, to say the least.


    Herschel''s overnight graying was


    not just disappointment; it was


    he Trustration, and a del


    v only he could fathom.


    Despite Conrad''s belief that his parents showed equal love to him and Dustin Wagner, it was clear to any Outsider that they had a soft spot for Conrad.


    And now, he had let them down in the worst possible way.


    "Felicia, could I ask a favor of you?" Conrad''s voice, uncharacteristically humble, broke through my thoughts.

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218


    I had no clue what kind of favor Conrad wanted from me. There was a heavy silence before I could even think of a response, but he went ahead anyway, "My folks just can''t wrap their heads around Haley, especially my mom. So, could you maybe put in a good word for her?"


    Talk about a gut punch!


    I swear Conrad was doing this on purpose.


    Asking me to vouch for Haley? If he wasn''t out of his mind, then he must''ve pegged me for an easy mark.


    "Mr. Wagner, if you''re asking me to speak up, I''m certainly not going to sing praises," I didn''t bother ying the saint.


    "Felicia..."


    "Conrad, I''m no angel. I''m not that generous. Besides, Haley and I don''t share any bond. Why should I speak well of her?" My voice was sharp, challenging.


    Then, in the next second, Conrad threw me a curveball, "Is this because you''re jealous?"


    Iughed, "Oh, so you''re testing if I''m jealous? Well, Mr. Wagner, you''re going to be disappointed. Far from jealous, I''m actually relieved. Relieved that I saw through you early on."


    Conrad sighed from the other end, ¡°Felicia, what I offered Haley was just a title, something I owed her. There''s really nothing between us..."


    I frowned, cutting him off coldly, "That''s your business with her, not mine."


    "But apart from you, I don''t know who else to turn to," Conrad''s voice was low, almost defeated.


    He was always so confident, hardly ever this down.


    But whatever his feelings were, they were no longer my concern. We were all adults here, each responsible for our own choices.


    "Sorry, I''m busy," I said, pausing for a moment before hanging up.


    I continued driving until I reached the auto shop, picked up my car, and went to find Fanny.


    Ernest hadn''t been in touch these past few days, but I knew he was aware I was spending time with his sister.


    Deborah Walker had messaged me, saying the lighting setup was almost done, and that Ernest had been pulling all-nighters checking the lights.


    Seems like he''s making up for his previous downtime with thesete nights.


    Fanny was down with a bad cold, stuck at home on an unusually long break because of it.


    "I still got the bug, careful not to catch it," she warned me as soon as we met.


    I immediately gave her a big hug, fearless, "Bring it on."


    She yfully hit me a couple of


    times, "Don''t think I don''t know whet


    you''re being so brave. You''re


    first to care for your sister-ind?.?


    even before you''re officially family."


    She mentioned Susie, and I didn''t shy away, "So, any progress?"


    Fanny didn''t answer, so I tilted my head,


    Cu haven''t mustered up t


    e yet? Hey, this is life-st


    stuff." Content belongs life Up the


    "Do I look that pathetic?" she shot back.


    to


    Swno


    My eyes lit up, "You reached out? What did they say?"


    Fanny fell silent again, making me anxious. I grabbed her arm, shaking it, ¡°Come on, spill it. Yes or no?"


    ¡°He said he''d get back to me in a few days," Fanny spoke slowly.


    I sensed there was more, "That''s it? There must be something else."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Fanny shook her head, ¡°No, that''s it.¡±


    "Just that?" I was skeptical.


    Fanny brushed off my hand, "Really, that''s all. He''s back next Tuesday He said to bring you and the girl''s medical records."


    "You''reing too?" I was surprised.


    Fanny replied, "What, you think I''d go alone?"


    I nodded, "You going solo is exactly what I had in mind. I''m not looking to be a third wheel." Fanny didn''t respond immediately, then said, ¡°His significant other is in the same team as him.¡± I froze.


    Fanny gave a wry smile. "So, Licia, you thought too much. Him and me? It was never meant to be."

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219


    Fanny''s got her head on straight most of the time, but boy, can she be an ostrich, burying her head in the sand over things she''s never even tried. That''s where we part ways, but to each their own, right? Everyone''s got their own way of thinking.


    There''s this saying that no one can meddle in someone else''s life, not even when you''re as close as Fanny and I are.


    I crashed at Fanny''s ce for a night before heading back and didn''t run into Ernest.


    Thedy downstairs asked if I''d been off on a trip with my boyfriend, saying she hadn''t seen us in days. That''s when I realized Ernest hadn''t been around either.


    Even though Deborah mentioned he''s been swamped, it''s crystal clear to me that Ernest staying here was all about being close to me.


    When I''m here, he finds excuses toe back every day. When I''m not, he can''t be bothered to show his face.


    But if he won''te to me, I can always go to him.


    The moment I showed up at the amusement park, Deborah sprinted over, not saying a word before wrapping me in a hug and then yfully punching me in the shoulder, "Felicia, you''ve got some nerve, not dropping by to check on me for so long."


    Her punches left my shoulders aching, making me feel like I''d let her down big time.


    "Here I am, aren''t I?" I pat her back, my gaze drifting towards Ernest.


    He was up high, strapped into a safety harness, helmet on, doing some checks.


    But now, he was looking right at me, and I waved at him.


    Ernest hit a button beside him and started descending slowly. I turned to Deborah with a grin, "So, what''s Mr. Collins done to make you sulk this time?"


    "It''s not that. He''s actually be more humely," Deborah said, looking at me. "Felicia, you''ve changed, you know? You''re not the same as before."


    Her words caught me off guard, "How so? Uglier, or darker?"


    I''ve been downright frolicking in nature these past few days with Susie, whether it''s basking in the wind, soaking up the sun, or sshing around in the river.


    "Not at all, you just seem more carefree," Deborah continued with augh, "Prettier, and more captivating."


    As she finished, Ernest made his way down from his lofty perch, his long legs catching my eye first.


    Dressed in his work gear, he was the epitome of rugged charm.


    For a moment, the urge to rush over, wrap him in a hug, and nt one on him was overwhelming.


    "Mr. Collins," Deborah''s formal greeting snapped me out of my inappropriate thoughts.


    "Check the lights in section D3-6,


    they''re acting up. And grab the footage of the dynamic lights fromst night for me," Ernest


    commanded her straight aw


    I could see Deborah''s lips twitch, her eyes filled with a mix of reluctance and longing as she looked at me.


    Right then, I wanted some alone time with Ernest, so I gestured for her to go ahead.


    "Felicia, don''t leave. Let''s grab lunch together," Deborah seemed genuinely keen to spend time together, inviting me again.


    She''s enthusiastic alright, butpletely oblivious to the tension between Ernest and me. She used to be sharper than this.


    "You get on with it; we''ll catch upter," I brushed her off.


    "Felicia, you go ahead and chat with.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Mr. Collins. I''ll check things out," Deborah said, nodding at Ernest before reluctantly walking away, looking back every few steps.


    With Deborah gone, acting like a third wheel, Ernest and I were left in silence just staring at each other, our gazes interlocking in a way that needed no words.


    "Tired?" Ernest finally broke the silence.


    "Not really," I replied, just as a gust of wind blew by, sending my hair fluttering into my face.


    I brushed my hair aside, and when I turned back to Ernest, I caught his gaze, deeper now, and watched as his Adam''s apple bobbed.


    My eyes locked on his throat, "Isn''t there anything you want to say to me?"

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220


    During my visit to his family home, I knew Susie must have spilled the beans to him.


    "If you like it there, maybe in the future..." he started, then paused, leaving his sentence hanging in the air.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    I quirked an eyebrow. "In the future, what?"


    Ernest swallowed hard, "In the future... we could retire there."


    "Just me?" I blurted out before my brain could catch up.


    "I''d be with you, if you want," he shot back, always one to cut to the chase.


    But at that moment, I balked. Who knows what the future holds, especially something as distant as growing old.


    "I talked to a specialist for Susie. Send me her medical records," I quickly changed the subject.


    Justst night, I was internally mocking Fanny for being an ostrich, burying her head in the sand. Turns out, I''m not so different. Sure, I might be a bit of an ostrich sometimes, but I''ve also got other things on my te, like ying hard to get with Ernest. Fanny once said the reason Conrad always seemed so nonchnt, taking me for granted, was simple. I was too easy to get.


    People tend to value what they have to work for. Like when you''re given a piece of fruit, you wouldn''t hesitate to toss it if you don''t want it. No big deal. But if you bought it yourself, even if it tastes off, you''d probably eat it anyway.


    Ernest fell silent, and recalling Susie''s concerns, I knew he was worried.


    "I''ll have someone review her records first, assess the surgical risks, then you can decide," I said, giving him the decision power.


    "I''ve had it looked into. The risks are significantly higher than standard heart surgery because of her rare blood type, and..." Ernest trailed off, "she''s got other issues too."


    I was taken aback. Susie only mentioned her problematic blood type, not any other ailments.


    "What other issues?" I pressed for details.


    It was crucial to know everything to better assess her condition.


    Ernest stepped aside, leaning against a railing. I followed, seeing the seriousness on his face, my heart tightened, "Ernest..."


    "She also has a brain tumor," Ernest''s voice was so low, "and it''s inoperable."


    Although I wasn''t well-versed in medical knowledge, I understood that a brain tumor was bad news.


    I looked at Ernest''s stoic face, struggling for words, "When was it discovered? Or is it..."


    "Congenital!"


    Both the heart condition and the brain tumor were congenital.


    So, Susie, this angelic girl, was doomed by fate from birth.


    "The doctors said she wouldn''t live past twenty," Ernest''s voice was barely a whisper, stifling.


    That''s when I realized I hadn''t asked


    Susie


    age during the days


    I


    together. I nced att''s


    Sfile, "How old is she now


    "Neen!"


    It meant she only had a year left.


    I was stunned, unable to imagine that such a vibrant and radiant girl had so little time left in this world.


    "That can''t be right. She looks


    healthier than any of us. Don''t


    believe


    el


    everything the doctors say," I


    couldn''t ept it and retorted.


    Ernest''s eyelids drooped as he said, "More have


    Tong life. If it were perto


    n anyone, I wish for h


    I''d dly give her some of mine."


    WP


    My heart ached at his words. I stepped closer, my handnding on his wrist, wanting to say something but at a loss for words.


    Finally, I gave his arm a tug, and when he turned around, I wrapped my arms around him.

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221


    The sudden hug I gave Ernest made him freeze. After a moment, I heard him ask in a low voice, "Pity me?"


    "It''s empathy, not pity!" I corrected him.


    Ernest didn''t speak or hug me back, which was pretty awkward.


    Just as I was about to let go, I looked up and saw Conrad standing not too far away.


    He came here today too? And Deborah, that little gossip, didn''t even tell me.


    I was about to release Ernest but then gripped him tighter. Ernest, on the other hand, tried to pull away, but I tightened my hold, "Stay still."


    He stopped moving, and I continued to hug him, then asked, "Workingte today?"


    Ernest replied, "Hmm?"


    I tiptoed closer to his ear, "I''m craving the dinner you make."


    I could hear Ernest swallowing, followed by a low "Hmm."


    A shiver ran through me, my gaze flickering towards Conrad.


    Conrad''s figure seemed to shadow in my wavering gaze, his hands clenched into fists, his face turning from pale to dark, and then he walked away with a gloomy look in his eyes.


    I let go of Ernest and was about to say something when Deborah called out from a distance, "Mr. Wagner, hello!"


    Ernest turned around, saw Conrad''s retreating figure, and then looked at me.


    In that moment, I somewhat dared not meet his gaze.


    I knew he must have thought my intimacy was just a show for Conrad. But indeed, that was part of my intention.


    So, I couldn''t exin, and there was no need to.


    Deborah ran over, panting, "Mr. Collins, the lights in section C, block 7-3 got identally damaged by the guys setting up the amusement equipment."


    idents are thest thing you want on a construction site, but they''re always happening.


    Ernest''s expression unchanged, he simply said, "Let''s go have a look."


    He started walking, seemingly forgetting about me. I stood there, unsure whether to follow or not.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Thinking back on my childish


    behavior just now, I lowered my


    eyes, about to sigh, when suddenly I heard Ernest''s voice, "Aren''t youing?"


    I met his deep eyes, seeing rity as if nothing had happened.


    This man is truly a master at controlling and hiding his feelings He was clearly upset just a moment ago, but now, it was as if it never happened.


    "Girl,e see this, the damage isn''t minor, it''s really frustrating," Deborah also called me, not forgetting toin.


    Though I wasn''t there anymore, I still cared about everything here and quickly followed them.


    Maybe I was too hasty, or maybe I tripped on something, but I stumbled forward.


    Ernest caught me with his arm, and I fell into his embrace.


    Everything was so smooth, just like a scene from a TV show, making Deborah, who was watching, widen her eyes then cover her mouth before giggling...


    In the past, I would have been embarrassed and awkward, but now I didn''t feel ashamed.


    Instead, I naturally moved away from Ernest''s embrace and thanked him.


    Ernest didn''t say anything and walked ahead. Deborah came over and teasingly whispered, "Girl, did you see? Mr. Collins'' ears turned red."


    I hadn''t noticed until Deborah pointed it out, and sure enough, they were.


    This tough guy''s ears turned red...And I must say, it was pretty cute.


    "Girl, Mr. Collins is so innocent, just a hug and his ears are all red, definitely a first-timer," Deborah whispered in my ear.


    "Cough," I pushed her away, "Is that all you think about?"

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222


    Deborah nodded. "Sure did. Packed it with all the fun of the fair and these dazzling lights."


    She chuckled to herself, then snuggled closer to me, "And you, my dear sister, are part of the package."


    Such a sweet talker.


    When we got to the scene of the incident, Ernest climbed up to inspect the damage, jotting down notes as he went.


    "We''re looking at two sets down, each with twenty-two bulbs, across thirteen colors," Ernest said, surveying the ruined lights and ncing over at the crane working not too far off.


    Finally, he turned to Deborah, "Get Mr. Wagner down here, will you? We need to sort out liability and damages for this mess."


    Deborah gave a quick nod and pulled out her phone to call Dustin. Shortly after, Dustin arrived, pausing in surprise at seeing me.


    It looked like he wasn''t expecting to see me, but after a split second of surprise, he broke into a smile. "Felicia, what brings you here? Doing some early inspections?"


    I wasn''t in charge here anymore, and his remark could''ve been taken as a dig.


    But I knew he was just jesting, so I smiled back lightly, "No, just here to catch up with Ernest."


    I saw something flicker in Dustin''s eyes at that, then he turned to Ernest, "I''ve already been briefed about the ident by the contractors."


    Dustin left it at that, clearly hinting he preferred Ernest not to dig deeper.


    Turning to Ernest, I saw his expression harden, "If they''ve epted responsibility, then they should cover all damages. I''ll coordinate the repairs, and the bill will go to Mr. Wagner."


    Ernest was clearly not ying by Dustin''s rules, nor sparing his feelings.


    Though Dustin was usually easygoing, his displeasure showed, "I take responsibility for the oversight."


    He was trying to leverage his position against Ernest.


    But Ernest wasn''t having any of it, "Then it''s even more appropriate the bill goes to Mr. Wagner."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Dustin''s demeanor darkened, and I had to suppress augh.


    Ernest really was a wildcard, not ying by the usual corporate games.


    The two men stood there, an unspoken battle raging between them.


    Deborah, sensing the tension, subtly poked me, gripping my sleeve anxiously.


    Yet, I remained silent.


    Taking sides would only hurt one of them, and with the tension so thick, it was clear I was implicated somehow. Staying mute seemed the wisest choice.


    "What''s this about a bill?" Conrad suddenly joined in, potentially turning the duel into a three-way standoff. The atmosphere turned even more charged, Deborah whispered urgently to me, "Felicia..."


    Before she could finish, Conrad called on her, "Deborah, your take."


    Deborah shivered, her nervousness transferring to me, "Mr. Wagner..."


    "Just tell it like it is," I nudged her forward, whispering a word of encouragement.


    After a reassuring nce at me, Deborah stepped up and reported the situation honestly.


    Conrad, after listening, looked at Ernest, "You don''t need to worry about this. I''ll discuss it with your boss."


    "I''m in charge here. If I say we''re duepensation, that''s what''s happening," Ernest stood his ground, equally firm.


    Conrad''s eyes narrowed, his lips


    curling into a mocking smile, "And what if say I''m the one calling the shots here? Is Mr. Collins nning to resign, or should he just clear his desk?"


    Conrad''s words were a clear challenge to Ernest,ying a trap along the lines Ernest had drawn.


    Ernest, a man of principle and directness, was not one to back down easily, even against someone like Dustin, who carried the ruthless legacy of the Wagner family in his veins.


    Watching them corner Ernest, after all the hard work and dedication he had shown, especially with projectpletion around the corner, felt like a tant betrayal.


    I couldn''t stand it any longer, and stepped forward.

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223


    My hand was suddenly enveloped in a warm grasp.


    I turned, locking eyes with Ernest, his gaze soft yet firm as he addressed Conrad, his voice deep andpelling, "I''m not leaving here until everything''s officially wrapped up."


    That was just like him.


    The more someone wanted him gone, the more determined he was to stay, just like before.


    As I braced myself for Conrad''s response, Ernest''s grip on my hand tightened, and he added, "I promised this to Licia."


    The way he said my name, full of promise, gave me goosebumps and instantly soured Conrad''s mood. Dustin didn''t look happy about it either. Silence fell over us, the air thick and suffocating.


    I took a deep, silent breath and spoke up, "Although I''m no longer in charge here and have resigned, there''s onepany rule I''ve always remembered: thepany''s interestes above all. No one is allowed topromise it for any reason."


    It was a reminder to Dustin, a nudge that it was his responsibility to bear the consequences if he chose to shield someone else.


    In the days of old, princes were held to the samews asmoners. Now, if you wanted to run apany right, you had to lead by example.


    Iid it out in and simple, leaving Dustin and Conrad with little to say. And in their minds, even though I was speaking logically, I was obviously siding with Ernest.


    Their faces were a portrait of displeasure, but that seemed to put an end to the matter.


    Then, someone else decided to take the fall - Haley.


    She rushed over, not even minding her condition, "This was my doing. I should bear the responsibility."


    Conrad''s face darkened further, a sure sign of his rage brewing. I could almost feel his urge to throw a punch.


    For a regr employee, this would have been a death wish.


    But this was Haley, the woman Conrad would forsake a decade-long rtionship and family ties for.


    I could almost guess what he would say next, a mocking smile tugging at my lips as I prepared to leave with Ernest.


    Some words, I had grown too tired to hear, too weary to watch him defend Haley.


    But Conrad surprised me, harshly


    telling Haley, "If it''s your


    responsibility, then you bear it


    losses are on you."


    I looked at him incredulously as he


    turned away, his expression st


    Haley, in shock, watched her face flush then pale.


    This was unexpected. Conrad, so fiercely protective of his woman, was actually willing to punish her.


    As he walked away, color started to creep back into Haley''s face.


    She awkwardly turned to Dustin, saying, "Dustin, I''ll speak to finance and cover the losses."


    "Good," Dustin didn''t mince words, then added, "During work, it''s Mr. Wagner to you."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Haley''s embarrassment peaked, courtesy of the Wagner brothers.


    She didn''t dare look at me, and frankly, I had no interest in witnessing her difort. What was there to see?


    After all, she had stolen my fianc¨¦, subjecting me to the ultimate humiliation.


    "Let''s go," I signaled to Ernest.


    He hummed in agreement, his hand still firmly in mine as we walked away, not letting go.


    After a while, I nced at our intertwined hands, "We''re alone now."


    "I''m not putting on a show for anyone," he instantly understood my hint.


    Of course, his words also teased me about the times I had embraced him or shown affection merely for Conrad''s benefit.


    "Not acting doesn''t mean you can


    just hold my hand whenever," I retorted, yfully withdrawing my hand, "Does Mr. Collins often hold hands with girls just like that?"


    "Only yours," he replied, straightforward yet somehow sweet.

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224


    I locked eyes with him, my mind suddenly racing back to the realization that his father was none other than Mr. Warren, the man I used to call out to as a kid.


    My thoughts were interrupted as Ernest stepped closer, prompting me to blurt out, "Ernest, are you flirting with me because you like me?"


    "What else would it be, just for fun?" He met my gaze, unflinching and sincere.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Then, are you keeping something from me? Like... have we known each other for a long time?" Ever since learning about his father, this question had been nagging at me more than once.


    His eyes flickered for a moment. "When you were little, I carried you on my back... and you kissed me."


    Ernest always had this way of catching me off guard. If it weren''t for my past dating experiences, his words would have left me blushing furiously.


    "Really? Where did I kiss you?" I asked, going for the direct approach.


    Ernest took a step closer, closing the already small gap between us.


    My heart started racing, but I stood my ground.


    Looking down at me, he whispered with his breath warming my forehead, "Shall I demonstrate?"


    I was speechless.


    At that moment, I was certain Ernest was a masterful flirt, acting all innocent while stirring trouble.


    Despite my effort, my face turned red, too embarrassed to look at him.


    "In your dreams," I retorted and turned to run away.


    I heard Ernest chuckle behind me, confirming he was just teasing.


    A memory shed through my mind, one where I was yfully attacking him, calling him "brother." Could it be that it wasn''t just a dream?


    But it was real?!


    There was no way for me to find out; I was too young back then, and my parents, who could have confirmed it, were gone. Only Ernest held the answers, and he certainly remembered more than I did. However, I was too embarrassed to ask.


    Even as I quickened my pace, Ernest''s long strides caught up with me. "The lights here are all set up. Are you free tonight?" He wanted me to see the lighting setup, but my heart was still fluttering from our conversation. I yed it cool, "I''m busy." "When will you be free then?"


    "Not sure, I..." I was about to tease him when my phone rang. It was Jefferson.


    Remembering the favor I had asked of him, signaled Ernest that I


    needed to take the call and steel


    , "Hey, Jefferson."


    "Where are you?" Jefferson''s tone was light.


    "Out and about," I replied, then quickly asked, "Did you find out what I asked you to look into?"


    "Hmm?" Jefferson sounded puzzled.


    u


    Just as I was about to roll my eyes at his apparent forgetfulness, he added, "Oh, the investigation about your boss, right? I''ve got some leads."


    I let out a snort, realizing he was just pulling my leg. "I knew I could count on you, Jefferson."


    "You know I''ve got your back. If you


    want the details, meet me at The Star of Tang tonight at seven," Jefferson''s proposal made me instinctively nce at Ernest.


    If I agreed to meet Jefferson, I wouldn''t be able to check out the amusement park lights with Ernest.


    Though I had just told Ernest I was busy, truth be told, I did want to see the lights.


    After a brief hesitation, I told Jefferson, "Can''t you just tell me over the phone? I..." "Come find me if you want to know," Jefferson cut me off and hung up.

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225


    Jefferson didn''t give me a chance to say no, and I knew exactly what that meant.


    Clutching my phone, I nced over at Ernest and after a moment, walked over to him, just about to speak when he said, "I''m leaving day after tomorrow."


    Leaving?


    I paused, "Where to?"


    Ernest kept walking, "Back home."


    Back home, back to Gxy Harbor?


    But he had said he would stay, and he even rented a ce.


    Thinking about our rental brought back thoughts of the uing demolition and the favor Mrs. Wilson, ourndlord, had asked of me-a favor I still hadn''t told Ernest about.


    I wanted to ask why he was leaving again, but the distance in his demeanor made the words falter in my mouth, so instead, I said, "I''lle over tomorrow night to see the test run."


    Ernest looked at me, his gaze seemed to say ''you might be free, but I''m not.''


    I braced for him to reject me, but after a few seconds, he simply said, "Okay."


    I knew that word was uttered through gritted teeth.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    He was obviously upset but didn''t want to make things hard for me, choosing to sacrifice his ownfort instead.


    In that moment, I suddenly felt pretty low.


    Taking advantage of his feelings for me, just like that.


    It''s always the case, isn''t it? The one who cares more ends up getting hurt, just like it used to be with me and Conrad.


    All those past grievances flooded my mind...


    "Do unto others as you would have them do unto you."


    "Ernest," I called out to him, "I''m meeting Jefferson tonight because I asked him to look into something for me, so I can''t miss it."


    Ernest''s gaze deepened before he hummed in acknowledgment.


    "Make me dinner tomorrow night, and then we can go check out the lights together," I teased, trying to cheer him up.


    Ernest''s lips twitched, "Felicia, I''m not a child. A p followed by a sweet doesn''t cut it."


    I pouted, "Oh."


    He frowned slightly, and I leaned in closer, "Big brother, if not sweets, what then?"


    At that, I saw Ernest freeze, his ears turning red and his gaze trembling intensely.


    I was just teasing him, but I hadn''t expected this ''big brother'' call to be so potent.


    And seeing Ernest, usually so stoic, visibly shaken was both refreshing and thrilling.


    l


    Just when thought he might respond in kind, he suddenly murmured, "You push me away, avoid me, yet you flirt with me. Felicia, are you toying with me?"


    His earnest, wounded look made me feel as if I''d truly hurt him deeply.


    Guiltily swallowing, I avoided answering by saying, "See you tomorrow, then."


    With that, I turned and walked away, exhaling deeply.


    On my way back, I couldn''t help feeling that I had gone too far.


    In that moment, I simply couldn''t resist teasing him, wanting to see him affected by me, yet not wanting any emotional entanglement. It left me quite speechless at my own behavior.


    The more I thought about it, the more I felt like a terrible person, regretting not having more self-control.


    The self-mockery hit so hard, I almost felt like giving myself a physical scolding.


    Lost in these thoughts, I suddenly heard Haley''s voice ahead, "Felicia."


    Looking


    up, I saw her standing not Off. Considering my recent


    actions, there was no need to


    she


    must have seen


    Talk about awkward.

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226


    But at that moment, all I could do was y it cool, watching her approach me, getting closer. "Felicia," Haley stood in front of me and called my name again, her eyes brimming with tears.


    I squinted slightly, not saying a word, just waiting for her to continue.


    She was brewing her emotions; I couldn''t ruin that for her.


    "Can you stay away from Rad?" she finally said.


    My brows furrowed, "Hmm?"


    "You guys broke up. He''s with me now. So, you''re history. I don''t want you popping up around him, messing with his emotions," Haley''s gaze was shaky, tears rolling in her eyes.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Iughed. So, she was ming me for Conrad''s cold treatment towards her earlier.


    "Ms. Perez, are you telling me you can''t cover the damages and want me to pick up the ck?" I taunted.


    Haley''s face turned a shade paler, thinking I was mocking her financial situation.


    But I wasn''tughing at her poverty; I wasughing at her ridiculousness.


    "I couldn''t afford it before, but now it''s different," Haley shot back, clearly not one to be easily defeated.


    Her confidence was solely because she was now officially with Conrad.


    She used that to stab at my heart, but I wasn''t about to let her walk all over me. I feigned an epiphany, "Oh, right. I almost forgot you''re no longer the unwanted widow of Aiden Martin."


    Hearing Aiden''s name made her freeze, and then the tears started flowing, "Felicia, you don''t have to use Aiden against me. I don''t want you around Rad, not just for me, but for your sake too."


    I smiled lightly. "Is that so? I''d love to hear how exactly this is for my sake."


    Haley wiped the tears from the corner of her eye, "Rad is really bitter towards you. He hates how quickly you moved on, even feels like you never truly loved him all these years."


    I frowned slightly. "Did Conrad tell you that?"


    "No," Haley pursed her lips, replying, "He''s too proud to say it, but I can feel it."


    "Oh, so he''s being petty. I don''t want him anymore, but now he''s ufortable," I didn''t mince my words.


    "Felicia, how can you talk about him like that?" Haley jumped to his defense.


    "How else should I talk? Say how wonderful he is for choosing you suddenly remembering my good qualities?" My words hit her hard, making her bite her lip in silence.


    She didn''t say anything more.


    I warned her, "Haley, don''t try those mind games with me. I''m not buying it. Don''t bother testing me. Conrad is someone I let go of. If you''re picking him up, good for you. I should thank yout for clearing my doorstep.


    ||


    Haley''s lips trembled, unable to speak further.


    I nced at her slightly swollen belly, chose to spare her more words, and turned away.


    But then, Haley added, "Since you don''t want him anymore, could you say something to his parents? So they won''t me him."


    I didn''t look back as I retorted, "Why should I speak on his behalf?"


    Haley didn''t respond, and I left the amusement park, heading to the Starlight Diner.


    Just as I entered the lobby, I spotted


    a familiar face who also noticed me, waving enthusiastically, "Felicia, what a coincidence."


    "Mr. Smith," I greeted him coolly.


    W


    Grant came over, "Had enough of a break? You better be at work tomorrow. Otherwise, I might start looking for a recement."


    "Mr. Smith, scaring me like that? I''ll definitely be at work tomorrow," I responded, noticing Jeffersoning over.


    He too saw me. "Felicia." he greeted.


    I waved at him, turning to Grant. "Mr. Smith, I''m here with a friend. See you tomorrow."


    "What kind of friend? A boyfriend? Introduce us," Grant was clearly not considering boundaries, obviously overstepping.


    I was about to correct him when Jefferson came over, "Yes, I''m her boyfriend. So, sir, you might want to stop hitting on her."

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227


    The surprise in his reply really threw me off, and I was honestly shocked.


    Jefferson always treated me like a little sister, cracking jokes here and there, but never crossing the line.


    Today''s joke, though, seemed a tad too much.


    Grant looked at me, eyes wide with surprise, as if he was trying to read the situation.


    Jefferson walked up to me, ignoring Grant, and simply said, "Let''s go inside."


    I gave Grant a nod and followed Jefferson out. As we were leaving, I caught Grant opening his mouth and reaching out, like he wanted to say something or perhaps keep me from leaving.


    "Jefferson said that to scare off my admirers, didn''t he?" I guessed his intention after a brief moment of thought.


    "Yeah, that guy looked all over the ce, not a good fit," Jefferson''s assessment of Grant made me burst intoughter.


    He nced at me with a side-eye, "I have a good eye for people, trust me, keep your distance from him."


    "Sure," I said,ughing along.


    "I''m serious, don''t take it as a joke," Jefferson emphasized again.


    I nodded earnestly, "I''m serious too, no jokes. I''m not interested in someone like him."


    "What type are you interested in then?" Jefferson asked directly.


    As images of Ernest flickered through my mind, I responded, "Strong, with a cool exterior but a warm heart... and someone who can cook."


    In all the years I was with Conrad, he never so much as boiled pasta for me.


    He was the pampered prince of the household, never stepping foot in the kitchen, so hisck of culinary skills was understandable.


    But ultimately, it showed he never really put his heart into it for me. If he had, he''d have made the effort.


    Jefferson chuckled, "Your standards are pretty down-to-earth."


    I looked down, observing our elongated shadows under the light, "In a lifetime, isn''t it all about the simple things, like meals?" Jefferson smirked, "You''ve got a point."


    As he finished speaking, we reached the elevator. He pressed the button, and we stepped inside.


    The elevator mirrored my face, and also the way he looked at me, "So, have you found someone like that?"


    I hesitated for two seconds before answering, "Yeah."


    Jefferson pursed his lips, perhaps expecting me to say who it was or suggest meeting them, but he just smiled lightly, with no follow-up questions.


    I thought, maybe he already knew.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Jefferson, did you find out about that person? What''s their name, got a picture?" I couldn''t wait and asked before the elevator even stopped.


    Jefferson, hands in his pockets, said, "You seem really curious about their identity."


    "Yeah, a bit mysterious. Makes me want to dig deeper," I smiled, "You know me, always looking for the bottom of things."


    "That''s not always a good habit," Jefferson cautioned me.


    I disagreed, "But I don''t want to be clueless."


    Jefferson shook his head.


    Our conversation highlighted the different values Jefferson and I held.


    But everyone''s entitled to their own opinions, and there''s no need to force anyone to change. I brought the conversation back on track, "So, what did you find out from your investigation?"


    Just then, the elevator dinged, signaling our arrival.


    He stepped forward to exit, and I reached out to stop him, but he justughed, "Easy there, I''ll tell you Let''s go inside first, don''t keep people waiting."


    I frowned, suddenly on edge. "Who else is there?"


    "You probably don''t know them. I''ll


    §Ö


    introduce you. It''ll be beneficial for you in the long run," Jefferson patted my head, "Trust me, I wouldn''t harm you."


    I believed him and followed him into a private room.

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228


    The door swung open to a room filled with boisterousughter, immediately drawing my gaze to the man seated in the ce of honor. Something about him seemed familiar.


    "Meet Allen, my golfing buddy and great friend," Jefferson introduced with a gesture towards him.


    As I scrutinized the man''s features, his name clicked in my mind: Allen rk. The son of the influential Lord rk, currently at the helm of the rk Group.


    I had done my homework on him online. He was known as a snooker enthusiast, having clinched the amateur championship title.


    Somehow, I had overlooked the possibility of him crossing paths with Jefferson, let alone being close friends.


    "Is this our little Felicia?" Allen chimed in with a smile.


    His voice sounded warm, but it sent shivers down my spine. Despite his clean public profile, if his father was involved in murky dealings, he couldn''t be entirely innocent.


    Looks can be deceiving, after all.


    "Felicia, just call him Allen," Jefferson said as he pulled out a chair for me. "He''s the guy to turn to if you ever need anything."


    As Jefferson also moved to take a seat, Allen spoke up, "Jefferson, take this seat. Let''s have Felicia between us, so I can get to know her better."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Hearing this made my heart skip a beat. I''ve always been somewhat wary around strangers, especially someone like Allen.


    I nced at Jefferson for reassurance. Without missing a beat and still focusing on setting the table, he said, "This way, you can join the conversation too."


    Jefferson''s words wereforting.


    And in my heart, I apuded myself for relying on him. He hadn''t left me in an awkward position.


    Allen chuckled, "Jefferson, I''ve never seen you so protective of a girl before."


    Jefferson meticulously arranged the cutlery in front of me, ensuring everything was perfectly aligned, "She''s like a sister. Not just any girl."


    His words served as a subtle warning to Allen that I was off-limits. Frankly, I was touched.


    With


    Allen, being the wise guy he is, justughed it off and looked at me, "You''ve got a good one in Jefferson."


    mrson putting it so inly,


    Before I could respond, Jefferson had already steered the conversation towards the recent sports event they were discussing.


    After a while, Allen nced at me,


    el?


    C. Hope you''re r , we''ve been hogging the g left out, Felicia.nt


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "She won''t be bored. She knows just as much about the game as we do, maybe even more. Her skills are top-tier among thedies," Jefferson boasted.


    Allen seemed genuinely surprised, "Really? How about after dinner, we head to Jefferson''s ce for a few rounds?"


    "Sounds good," Jefferson agreed. "You y her. Five rounds, and if she wins just one, you lose."


    "Deal!" Allen was quick to ept.


    Throughout their conversation, my opinion wasn''t sought, but I didn''t object. Allen was my ticket to meeting Lord rk.


    After dinner, we made our way to the billiard room.


    Jefferson advised, "Just y your usual game."


    I nodded, picking up a cue and facing Allen, "So, if I win one round, I win the bet, right?"


    "Absolutely," Allen confirmed, all smiles.


    "And if I win, is there a reward?" I asked.


    Allen nced at Jefferson, asking, "She wants a prize?"


    Jefferson just shrugged. "You can afford it, Allen."


    "Sure," Allen agreed readily. "Ask for anything, as long as it''s within my power to grant."


    After a brief pause, I said, "I want Mr. rk to grant me a favor. But don''t worry, it''s nothing illegal or hical."

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229


    Allen''s eyes narrowed, yet his smile remained, shifting into a more yful and teasing expression.


    It seemed like he was mulling over something.


    I didn''t bother guessing his thoughts and went straight to the point, "If it''s too much trouble for Mr. rk, then never mind."


    "Heh," he chuckled dryly, "What trouble? It''s not just something you''re asking for; even if you wanted me myself, I''d be more than happy to oblige."


    His words were a bit forward.


    However, before I could respond, Jefferson at our side coughed lightly as a reminder.


    ¡°Haha,¡± Allen let out a roguishugh, then gestured for me to take the lead, ¡°Ladies first.¡±


    I wasn''t interested in bantering with him. Since he let me start, I decided to end it quickly.


    So, I took the cue in hand and cleared the table without giving him a chance.


    Allen didn''t show any sign of distress over losing in one round. He even led a round of apuse, "You really are Jefferson''s friend, quite the yer."


    "I''ll take the loss, but you''ve got to let your brother show his skills, right?" Allen said, signaling his assistant to set up the balls again.


    He took his shot and cleared the table swiftly, no wonder he had been a champion; the whole process took him a minute less than it took me.


    I didn''t skimp on my apuse, ¡°Mr. rk is on another level.¡±


    "ording to our agreement, you still won. So, tell me, what do you want me to do for you?" Allen squinted at me.


    I took a deep breath, "I''d like to meet Mr. rk''s father, Mr. rk."


    A shadow crossed Allen''s eyes, clearly wanting to know the reason. I went straight to the point: "I have an item that I need Mr. rk to help me authenticate."


    Allen''s furrowed brows rxed slightly, "Oh, is it some kind of treasure?"


    "No," I denied, but didn''t specify what it was.


    Allen, being the sharp one, didn''t


    press further. After a few secondel


    silence, he said, "Alright, I can take But..."


    He paused, his gaze shifting from Jefferson to me, "My father''s health isn''t so good; he doesn''t meet with outsiders."


    That was his way of telling me that even if he took me there, I might not get to meet his father.


    I quickly grasped his implication; it was a trap. But I couldn''t fall for it.


    So, I showed a regretful expression. "If that''s the case, then let''s forget it."


    I wasn''t afraid of wasting my time


    up till


    because I had piqued his


    He really wanted to


    I wanted his father


    Allen''s eyes narrowed once more, clearly taken aback by my refusal to y along.


    He stared at me for a few seconds then snickered. "You''re not simple, are you?!"


    He understood my tactic of feigning disinterest.


    But I couldn''t just admit it and countered, "I don''t like imposing on others."


    ¡°But I like making people happy," Allen acquiesced.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    I breathed a sigh of relief internally Allen signaled the assistant to set up the balls again, then said, "Howe about we y a few serious rounds?"


    §Ù§Ý§à


    My clear shot had obviously sparked hispetitive spirit.


    At this point, I couldn''t dampen his mood, and I also had to satisfy his desire to win.


    So, I agreed and joined the game.


    Out of five rounds, I only won one, letting him savor the joy of victory.


    "At this rate, you''re underestimating me by going easy," he pointed out as we wrapped up.

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230


    "No way, Mr. rk, you just outyed me, you saw it. I''m just a hobbyist," I said modestly.


    "Even hobbyists have mentors. Your technique doesn''t look like something Jefferson would teach. Who''s been coaching you?" Allen was getting nosy.


    My snooker skills were all picked up from watching Conrad y. He never officially taught me; I just watched him y, and eventually started ying myself when I got bored.


    Since I learned by watching Conrad, naturally, my ying style mirrored his. Once he noticed I could y, he''d often ask me to join him for a game. "Since when did Mr. rk be such a gossip queen, poking his nose into everything?" a familiar voice chimed in.


    I didn''t need to look back; I recognized that voice instantly.


    Conrad had shown up. It was turning into quite the gathering.


    He stood by my side and without doing anything more, made everything clear to Allen.


    "Heh, I was wondering why thisdy''s game looked so familiar. Turns out it''s..." Allen trailed off, his gaze flitting between me and Conrad.


    Then, realization dawned on him. "Don''t tell me she''s your childhood sweetheart?"


    I hadn''t heard that term in a long time.


    Right after I joined the Wagner family, some ssmates found out I was destined to marry Conrad and started calling me his little bride, his childhood betrothed.


    The student who started that rumor ended up transferring schools not long after, and nobody dared mention it again.


    "If you keep quiet, no one will think you''re mute. You wanted to y, right? I''ll y with you today," Conrad said, casually tossing his jacket to me. The gesture was so fluid, just like old times.


    He tossed his jacket over so fast, I didn''t even get a chance to say no. But I wasn''t about to stand around holding his jacket like some servant girl all night.


    I approached Jefferson, setting Conrad''s jacket aside, signaling that I wanted to speak with him outside.


    Once we were outside, Jefferson was the first to speak. "What do you want with Allen''s dad? Some people are better left alone."


    I swallowed the lump in my throat. "I wish I didn''t have to, but I need something."


    Jefferson was about to say more, but I cut him off: "You haven''t told me what you found out."


    Jefferson looked at me, his eyes growing more intense and somber, yet he didn''t keep me waiting any longer.


    "I checked, and the boss of your


    company is indeed Grant. As for this


    big boss you mentioned, there''s no trace of him. However, based on what you told me, I did some digging. Three years ago, when yourpany was founded, Grant''s ount received a significant amount of money from a friend named Collins, but whether he''s the big boss you mentioned, I couldn''t find out."


    Collins?


    Because of Ernest, that name made me uneasy.


    "Felicia," Jefferson called, snapping me out of my daze. "You''ve been acting offtely. Are you up to something?"


    I came back to reality. "No, just curiously poking around."


    Jefferson sensed I wasn''t keen on borating and simply smiled lightly. "If you ever need anything, just let me know. And..."


    He nced back toward the pool


    ???N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    room. "Afsen can be a wild card, but he wouldn''t dare cross the line here. If he tries anything, you call me immediately."


    "Okay," I agreed, just as a loud crash of billiard balls came from inside the room.


    Jefferson frowned, probably worried about his pool table.


    I took the hint. "Jefferson, I should get back."


    "Be careful on your way home, and text me when you arrive," he advised.


    I nodded and was about to leave when Jefferson asked, "Where are you living after leaving the Wagner family? Don''t tell me you''re renting. have plenty of properties; if you need a ce, just say the word. It''s always better to stay in a ce you can trust."


    "No, it''s not that," I replied and left.


    On my way back, I couldn''t shake off what Jefferson said about Grant and the mysterious Mr. Collins.


    Although I knew it couldn''t be Ernest, the moment I ran into him in the hallway, I couldn''t help but exim, "Mr. Collins?!"

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231


    "Huh?" Ernest looked puzzled, a faint hint of confusion in his eyes.


    I took a step closer to him, really close, close enough to catch the scent of soap on his skin after a shower.


    It smelled nice.


    I remembered back when my parents were around, we always used bars of soap for washing hands and baths. Nowadays, everyone''s switched to hand sanitizers or shower gels. It''s rare to find soap bars, let alone enjoy their fragrance.


    "Are you hiding something big?" I prodded him.


    Ernest furrowed his brows and nced down at himself, "How much did you drink? Your eyesight''s failing you?"


    I had one drink, not much, but he noticed.


    Hisment made meugh, and I yfully tugged at his shirt, "Ernest, don''t y dumb with me. Are you secretly rich? Like, a major behind-the- scenes kind of rich?"


    Ernest replied, "I have no idea what you''re talking about."


    He stepped back, trying to put some distance between us.


    "Really clueless? Or just pretending, maybe putting on a show for me?" I stepped closer again, deliberately pestering him.


    Ernest stayed silent, just looking at me, and I looked back at him.


    We stood there, under the dim light of the staircase, our gazes entangled...Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    shes of Susie''s cozy little house crossed my mind, then her illness, and the way Ernest was when I first met him. Eventually, I was the one to look away, chuckling, "You''re too broke to be the one."


    With that, I let go and turned to head to my room, but Ernest stopped me, "Did you drive here?"


    Iughed, "Nope, took a rideshare."


    After saying that, I teased him a bit more. "I value my life too much to risk it."


    Ernest''s icy demeanor softened a bit, then he reached out to pat my head, "Good girl."


    His gesture was likeforting a little kid. I blinked, "Ernest, I''m kinda jealous of Susie." Ernest said, "What?"


    I forced a smile, replying, "She must have been spoiled rotten by you."


    Ernest''s gaze deepened, and he


    bed my wrist, leading me to his


    honey tea." Content belopment


    room "Let me make you some!?


    to


    I wanted to refuse, but his hand was warm and inviting, so I followed him inside.


    Geez, I''m easily tempted.


    Soon, he made tea for me, and I noticed the cup had a cute cat design on it.


    It was clearly a girl''s cup. But Susie wasn''t here...


    "Whose cup is this? I don''t like using other people''s stuff," I said, partly teasing, partly probing.


    "It''s yours, got it just for you," Ernest''s words made my heart skip a beat, and my cheeks flushed.


    I sipped the tea, sweet andforting.


    Felt like being pampered.


    "Don''t drink when you''re alone, it''s not safe," Ernest cautioned.


    "I was with Jefferson, I''ve told you about him. He looks out for me," I candidly shared.


    Ernest''s expression darkened slightly but he didn''tment.


    I took another sip, then he asked, "You trust him that much?"


    "Yeah, he''s always been good to me. He treats me like a sister," I said, ying with the cup handle.


    Ernest


    dinner


    ent. I thought about the


    s who I had dinner with el


    with Allen tonight,


    "Not your Jefferson?" Ernest''s tone was odd.


    I didn''t dwell on it, just shared, "And Lord rk''s son, Allen."


    Ernest''s expression turned grim instantly, "What are you trying to do?"


    I pursed my lips, debating whether to tell him Allen agreed to introduce me to Lord rk, but then Ernest sternly said, "Felicia, I know what you''re trying to investigate, but leave it to me. I''ll handle it."

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232


    I mulled over the contract, "Your dad''s death might have been caused by my dad, and I need to dig deep to find the truth."


    Ernest looked at me, "Do you know something?"


    "And what about you? Why are you after Lord rk? How did youe to suspect him?" I shot back at Ernest.


    He stood up, walking to the window, his posture as if he could hold up the sky should it fall.


    Seeing him like this, I put down my coffee mug and joined him, "Ernest, I get that you know something too. This is dangerous, and you don''t want to drag me into it. But since it involves my parents, I can''t just sit back."


    I gazed out at the moonlight, "I''m not that naive. I can take care of myself. Besides, I have you by my side, right?"


    Ernest nced at me, and after a moment, said, "You''re as stubborn as you were when we were kids."


    Hearing that made meugh, turning to face him, "Ernest, you knew about my identity all along, didn''t you? So, you approached me to investigate your father''s death, right?"


    Ernest frowned, "Is that what you think?"


    "Yes."


    Ernest shifted ufortably, then with a helpless look, said, "Is my charm really that worthless?"


    I didn''t quite catch his drift, "Huh?"


    "Clueless," Ernest muttered, leaving the window, and said, "Drink up and get some sleep."


    "And you? What will you be doing?" I asked, a bit out of the blue.


    Without turning back, he headed to the bedroom, saying just before closing the door, "Reading."


    I watched the door close, chuckled to myself, finished my water, and looked at my cartoon mug, giving it a kiss before heading to bed.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Lying on the couch, I texted Jefferson to say I was home, then video-called Fanny.


    I was expecting it to go unanswered as usual, but she picked up.


    "Why didn''t you go to work today?" I noticed she was at home. "Day off!"


    "Hey, did you put on makeup? Did you go


    the video. C


    is no caut? A date?" I could tell


    was off with


    belongs


    She moved the camera away, replying, "No, you''re seeing things."


    "Come on, spill it," I knew Fanny too well.


    She switched the camera back but. had


    "Noeady wiped off her lipsticket


    much, just dealing with


    your future sister-inw."


    I was surprised, "You met your senior? I thought we were going together next week?"


    "He came back early, and coincidentally, our professor invited us," Fanny exined briefly.


    But I caught the gist, "How did it go?"


    "What do you mean, ''how did it go''?" Fanny dodged.


    "Your senior, is he still single?" I probed.


    Fanny scoffed, "Licia, shouldn''t you be more concerned about what he said about your future sister-inw?"


    "Of course, I am concerned about you more, though. Friends before dudes," I winked at her.


    Fanny huffed, "Save it, you''re just nosy."


    "Spill the beans," I urged her.


    "Do you really want to know?" Fanny teased, feigning innocence.


    "I desperately do," I replied earnestly.


    Fanny replied, "Your sister-inw''s


    They''ve handled simr cases


    y shouldn''t be a problem.


    year with great sess."


    I was ecstatic. "That''s amazing!"


    "And is he single now?" I couldn''t help but ask again.


    Just then, a friend request popped up on my phone, from someone named Allen.

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233


    Late at night, when most sensible folks were winding down, my phone lit up with a friend request. It was from a man. My gut churned uneasily - this was off.


    Despite Jefferson saying Allen wouldn''t dare cross a line with me, a woman''s intuition whispered caution. And epting a man''s request in the dead of night? That screamed recklessness.


    Choosing to ignore it, I continued my chat with Fanny, my heart sinking as she spoke of a sessful surgerypleted by Allen and his well- matched partner. I could sense her disappointment. Love, as I knew it, thrived on equality and harmony. Fanny was exceptional, but next to Allen''s worldly demeanor, she felt overshadowed.


    I swiftly changed the subject, wrapping up our conversation before my gaze returned to Allen''s pending request. Trouble seemed to trail him, but I needed answers about my father''s mysterious death ¨C a risk I had to take.


    As I was about to power down my phone, a message from Conrad popped up, eerily echoing Ernest''s earlier warning: "Stay away from Allen!" Their concern, whileforting, felt misced now.


    I turned off my phone, the lingering effects of the moonshine I''d downed at a local BBQ stand earlier making me toozy to even consider a shower before bed.


    The next morning, after some yoga and a strong coffee, I epted Allen''s request. He wouldn''t be awake yet, sparing me immediate concerns.


    At work, Grant''s odd nces didn''t


    go unnoticed, but I was too swamped with backlogged tasks to dwell on it. By lunch, I was ready to stretch my legs, and Grant''s invitation to lunch didn''t surprise me. His eyes, however,cked sincerity.


    vef


    In the cafeteria, my modest meal prompted ament from Grant about my weight, amon concern masked as ttery. My appetite had been spoiled by memories of Ernest''s cooking - a standard no cafeteria could meet.


    Grant mistook my discerning taste for the influence of growing up in the Wagner family, unaware that it was Ernest who had spoiled me.


    While pondering over Ernest''s


    promise of a delicious dinner,Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Grant''s offer to dine out felt overly


    keen. I declined, focusing on my meal as he inquired about Ernest''s role in my life, his curiosity


    stemming from an earlier encounter.


    His bluntness contrasted with Jeff''s tact, but I found it amusing. Grant seemed convinced that a woman like me needed a "tougher" partner, a notion I found quaint yet misced.

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234


    The mention of Ernest instantly conjured his image in my mind, reminding me of Jefferson''s mention yesterday about a certain Mr. Quinn who had put a substantial investment his way.


    I locked eyes with him. "This tough guy Mr. Smith talked about, what''s his brand of tough? Or is he a friend of yours?"


    Grant cleared his throat, "It''s hard to describe, just... the kind of masculine, stands tall and straight, like... yes, that kind of..."


    His hand pointed towards the diner''s projecting TV screen, which was currently broadcasting the news featuring a g-raising ceremony.


    Watching those g bearers, each with a posture so rigid and disciplined, Ernest sprang to my mind once again, and I could sense that Grant was hinting at something.


    A Mr. Quinn? A tough guy? Perhaps a military man?


    That had to be Ernest, right?


    I looked at Grant, who was now staring at the big screen, seemingly lost in thought. So, I blurted out, "Mr. Smith, your friend is Ernest?"


    "Hmm? Eh?" Grant turned to me, "What did you say?"


    I wasn''t sure if he genuinely hadn''t heard me or was feigning confusion.


    "You have a friend named Ernest?" I repeated.


    "Ernest?" Grant echoed, shaking his head, "No, who''s that?"


    He gave me a smile, his eyes on me, but I could tell his gaze was evasive.


    I pulled a half-smile, "The tough guy, the one Mr. Smith described."


    "Ha," Grant chuckled awkwardly, "Really? There''s actually someone like that? How do you get along with this tough guy friend? Good?"


    His eyes sparkled with curiosity. I replied, "Mr. Smith, you seem pretty interested in this tough guy friend of mine. Maybe you should meet him someday?"


    "Sure, but... would that be convenient?" Grant yed coy.


    "Inconvenient?" I teased.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Grant just smiled gently. "Just worried about misunderstandings, you know. Like yesterday, your friend got all defensive and pretended to be your boyfriend."


    "Mr. Smith has a friend named Mr. Collins, what''s his full name?" I bypassed hisment and asked directly.


    "I... um..." Grant stumbled over his words, "I call him Collins."


    "Oh, is he old?" I probed further along the conversation.


    Grant''s facial muscles tensed slightly, "Not old, but not young either. In his early thirties, still single."


    I nodded lightly, "Could I meet him sometime?"


    "What?" Grant''s eyes widened in surprise and fear.


    I just smiled. "Mr. Smith, you said he''s single, and I''m single too..."


    Grant''s lips twitched, and he let out a nervous chuckle. "I didn''t expect you to be so direct, setting yourself up like this, I''m shocked."


    He said while giving me a thumbs-up.


    "In this world, good men are rare, so whenever there''s a chance, you have to take it. As the saying goes, happiness must be seized," I teased him.


    Grant, lost for words, could only agree, "Right, right, you''re truly exceptional."


    "So, Mr. Smith, do you agree to set me up with Mr. Collins?" I pressed on.


    "Agreed, agreed," Grant smiled, not reaching his eyes, "But I have to ask Mr. Collins first. You see, he... has a crush on a girl, and it seems like there''s some progress with hisdy."


    "Oh, is that so," I feigned disappointment.


    "Yes, so, probably, it''s unlikely he''ll cross paths with you," Grant politely declined with that excuse.


    But now, I was even more intrigued by his friend Mr. Quinn and wasn''t dissuaded, "As long as he''s not married, I have to try. Who knows, he might find I''m better suited for him."


    Grant waspletely stumped by me.


    "Mr. Smith, do me a favor, huh? Facilitate a match; they say it can add ten years to your life, not to mention bring more fortune and happiness," I finished with a


    e


    pursed-lip smile, "Mr. Smith, Tbe waiting for your news."

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235


    I threw Grant a curveball.


    Curiosity was killing me. Who was the big boss behind the scenes?


    Deep down, I doubted it was Ernest. The guy was too broke to be in the running, but something kept nagging at me that Grant''s mysterious backer could be Ernest.


    With an afternoon wide open after a brief meeting, I flicked through my phone and opened WhatsApp.


    There was a new message from Allen, just a friendly notification saying we were now contacts. Nothing else. Not a word more.


    By now, he must''ve seen my eptance notification but chose to ignore it.


    Clearly, this was his way of getting back at me for not reciprocating his friend requestst night.


    This guy was trouble, no doubt about it. It was evident from this petty act that he was the kind to hold a grudge.


    No wonder Ernest and Conrad had both warned me to steer clear of him.


    But it was toote to act like I didn''t know Allen. Even though he was giving me the cold shoulder now, I was sure he had something up his sleeve. For the moment, I decided to y it cool and wait for his next move.


    At five, I left work for home.


    The neighborhood was lively, with neighbors either taking their kids for a walk or catching up with each other.


    "Felicia, you''re back!" Olivia, who lived downstairs, greeted me with her usual warmth.


    "Yeah, just got back. Haven''t you started dinner yet?" I replied, returning the casual greeting.


    These small exchanges might not mean much, but they sure did make the neighborhood feel more like amunity.


    "Oh, I just got back from grocery shopping, too. I''m jealous you have a boyfriend who cooks!" Olivia said, pouting towards my apartment. So, Ernest was already home.


    I climbed the stairs and knocked on Ernest''s door, greeted by his inviting voice, "It''s open."


    Pushing the door open, I was hit by the delicious aroma of dinner cooking. My stomach, which had barely seen food all day, growled in anticipation.


    Ernest was busy in the kitchen, the sound of the extractor fan filling the room. You''ve got Olivia drooling downstairs with your cooking)"I teased, standing by the doorway.


    He nced back at me, "Go wash up. I''ve got watermelon juice chilling in the fridge for you."


    How did he always know exactly what I wanted? Just the thought of watermelon had crossed my mind on my way home, and here he was, a step ahead.


    "Are you trying to win me over with good looks and even better food?" I joked.


    He didn''t respond, just focused on his cooking, so I washed up and headed for the fridge. Theyout of our old, cramped kitchen meant I had to squeeze past him to reach it.


    "Excuse me, just need to grab something," I hinted for him to make room.


    He edged closer to the counter, allowing me just enough space to pass. As I reached into the fridge, his phone started ringing from his pocket. "Can you grab that for me?" he asked, without missing a beat.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    I casually reached into his pocket to grab his phone, but as soon as I touched it, Ernest tensed up. I could feel the warmth radiating from his body through his clothes, making my fingers instinctively pull back.


    That brief touch had somehow made the air in the already warm kitchen feel a few degrees hotter. My back was now slick with a thinyer of sweat.


    "Let me," Ernest said, seeing me struggle to fish out his phone.


    n


    Just as I finally got a grip on it, he reached over, identally encasing my hand with his. The tight space meant we were almost pressed against each other, and now, with his hand over mine, a wave of heat washed over me.

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236


    ?


    Just as the incessant ringing of the phone finally halted, the only sounds filling the air were the crackling of the stove and the thudding of mine and his heartbeats.


    In such close proximity, our breaths intertwined, and I could clearly see the flicker of mes in Ernest''s eyes...


    I had this intense premonition that something was bound to happen.


    Knock, knock!


    The sound of knocking broke the silence, followed by the voice of Olivia from downstairs, "Ernest, the water pressure in my ce is really low. Could you take a look for me?"


    Ernest, who was pressed up against me, visibly tensed up, and I seized the moment to quickly escape to the couch and plop down.


    After a moment, Ernest emerged from the kitchen and went to open the door, "Olivia, let''s see what''s going on with your water."


    "Thanks," Olivia peeked inside, naturally noticing me, and politely greeted, "Felicia, do you mind if I borrow Ernest for a sec?" Oh, the way she put it.


    But I yed along, "Olivia, quick borrow, quick return, no extensions."


    "Ha-ha, sure, sure," Olivia replied, and Ernest followed her out.


    I sighed and then sipped on my juice before heading back to my room.


    When Ernest came to call me, it was already half an hourter.


    Time is a wonderful thing; the awkwardness from before hadpletely vanished. Searching for something to say, I asked, "What was up with Olivia''s water?"


    "The faucet was jammed up with limescale. Putting in a new one solved the problem."


    I remembered the demolition news, "You know this ce is getting torn down, right?"


    "Yeah."


    Thinking he mentioned he was moving back, "Makes sense, you''re just renting, after all."


    "What about you?" Ernest asked, "Where will you go?"


    "I haven''t decided yet," I replied, not to mention my


    to


    buy a house. Content belon nne


    to


    Ernest looked at me, his gaze deepening, but he didn''t press further.


    His cooking was delicious, making


    me


    Qued to so


    ever


    realize that if Ernest were to e life, nothing would same again. Content sw songs to


    After dinner, Ernest and I headed to the amusement park.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Deborah didn''te?" I asked, noticing it was just him and me. Ernest replied, "Don''t need her."


    I chuckled, "Mr. Collins, you do have a way of burning bridges."


    Ernest didn''t bite, leading me further inside. I noticed all the lights were on, "Looks like there''s no issued


    with


    the lights, but we should check the


    overall effectter." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "Yeah, didn''t you have the best view from the Ferris wheel? Let''s head thereter."


    "Ernest, I didn''t expect you to actually pull it off,¡± I mused.


    "I keep my promises," Ernest said nonchntly, but I sensed an underlying message.


    This wasn''t the first time, and I knew he was saying it for me to hear.


    I tilted my head at him, "Ernest, you''re pretty good at this."


    ¡°Good at what?¡± His expression was indifferent.


    Just as I was about to respond, a familiar figure appeared in my line of sight.


    I froze, staring at the figure under the bright lights like I was seeing a ghost.


    "What''s wrong?" Ernest followed my gaze.


    And then, he saw Conrad not far from us.

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237


    Conrad showing up was a surprise, yet somehow expected.


    Given that today was the day for the final lighting checks at the amusement park, it was only natural for him, the park''s magnate, to drop by for a pre- look.


    As we caught each other''s gaze, Conrad already made his way over.


    My hand warmed as Ernest took it in his.


    I have to admit, Ernest was nailing the role of my boyfriend, especially when Conrad was around. His possessive demeanor kicked in immediately, as if marking his territory.


    Conrad''s eyes briefly lingered on Ernest and me holding hands tightly, but his expression remained unfazed, his tone even and calm, "What time does it start?"


    The message was clear to both Ernest and me; he was here for the lighting test.


    "In ten minutes," Ernest responded.


    ¡°Where''s the best view?" Conrad inquired next.


    Ernest''s grip on my hand tightened slightly. I looked at him, and he back at me, his eyes seemingly asking my opinion.


    He''s been here countless times; he knew the answer. But by deferring to me, he was respecting my input.


    "Different areas have their own viewing spots, but the main one is the Ferris wheel," I replied, sticking to the official script. Conrad''s gaze shifted to me and then back to Ernest, "Where will you two be observing from?"


    Was he nning to join us? Wasn''t this awkward for him?


    Then again, he had moved on, probably having let go of whatever we had. What was there to be awkward about?


    "Licia and I are going to do a quick run-through first, and..." Ernest paused, "Tonight''s not the big final test; I just wanted to give Licia a personal tour." Something flickered in Conrad''s eyes before he softly replied, "Hmm.¡±


    What did that ''hmm'' mean?


    I didn''t know, and Ernest didn''t seem to care, only telling him, "Mr. Wagner, feel free to join if you wish. We''ll head off first."


    Passing by Conrad, I could still feel a cold vibe emanating from him.


    "Point out anything you notice," Ernest told me.


    But what could I possibly notice that he hadn''t already ounted for?


    Strolling leisurely through the dazzling array of lights with Ernest was romantic, yet I couldn''t fully immerse myself in the moment.


    Having an ex trailing behind us, I couldn''t just pretend he was a stranger or non-existent.


    Ernest, however, seemed at ease, asionally exining the technical details of our lighting setup-what issues were light-rted, which were due to electrical problems. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Gradually, I started to rx, even beginning to think Conrad might have left us. But as Ernest and I approached the Ferris wheel, I realized I was mistaken.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Conrad had been following us all along.


    Even though Ernest and I hadn''t


    engaged in any overt disys of et


    affection beyond holding hands, it must have been enough to irritate Conrad. Yet he still followed.


    Was he a masochist?


    Oh, right. I almost forgot; he didn''t love me, so he couldn''t be masochistic about it.


    I shouldn''t obsess over this; it just makes me uneasy.


    The feeling that my passion was going to waste was really disheartening.


    "Mr. Wagner, care to join us for a better view?" Ernest asked Conrad politely.


    "Sure," Conrad''s responses were


    unusually brief tonight, his


    vel


    demeanor exceptionally calm,pared to his usual


    whenever he saw me with Ernest.


    "After you, then!" Ernest was unusually polite to him tonight.


    Conrad, with his authoritative air, naturally headed towards the open gond.


    Ernest then turned to me, asking, "Shall we?"

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238


    My heart raced.


    Ernest hinted that it was time for the three of us to share one of the Ferris wheel cabins?


    Just as I was about to say something, Ernest had already grabbed my hand, leading me towards a different cabin.


    "Aren''t you guys taking this one?" Conrad''s voice chimed in.


    "It''s inconvenient," Ernest said as he lifted me into the cabin.


    He stepped in and shut the door behind us.


    Through the ss windows of the cabin, I could see Conrad''s face turning ashen, his eyes zing with fury.


    He was definitely pissed.


    "On purpose?" I nced at Ernest.


    "Yeah," Ernest admitted openly, "didn''t want to share a cabin with him."


    His tone was proud, a bit arrogant, and somewhat childish.


    I couldn''t help butugh.


    I had to admit, Ernest was a man of manyyers - one moment a tough guy, then a warm and considerate man, and now, showing his cute and childish side.


    "Ernest," I called out to him.


    "What?" His eyes sparkled under the cabin lights, looking absolutely dazzling.


    "You''re really cute," I blurted out, just as the Ferris wheel''s music started ying. Talk about bad timing.


    "What?" Ernest either didn''t hear me clearly or couldn''t ept mypliment.


    I smiled and didn''t repeat myself, instead turning to look at the lights outside.


    As the Ferris wheel ascended, the entire amusement park came into full view.


    I saw the carousel, the roller coaster, the log flume, and as everything got smaller, the skyscrapers and the hustle and bustle of life surrounding the park became more apparent.


    With a burst of beautiful changing lights, my gaze was drawn back to the park.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The park wasn''t just a ce for fun;


    it was a spectacle to behold, the


    soulore


    City, a


    bright star in the cityscape


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    This amusement park wasn''t just any park; it had be a newndmark of Seabreeze City.


    "Felicia, I got this for you, do you like it?"


    Suddenly, I remembered the moment Conrad had shown me the park''s blueprint, making it seem as though he truly loved me.


    How else could he have known about the dream park that connected me to my father?


    Conrad had made that dream a reality, even if that dream didn''tst till the end.


    = kept changing, each color


    -


    The lights kept changing, each color holding its unique significance for deep affection, red for prosperity, purple for depth and perseverance....


    Back when the park was selecting its lighting, I had ultimately chosen thepany Ernest worked for.


    Now, watching these colors


    interweave, I realized that the moment I made that decision, mine and Ernest''s paths had already begun to converge.


    I turned to look at him, just as the Ferris wheel reached its peak.


    "Know the legend of the Ferris wheel?" Ernest looked up at the starry sky and asked softly.


    I pursed my lips, "I don''t know about legends, but I''ve heard making a wish at the highest point of the Ferris wheel can make ite true."


    "Do you want to make a wish?" Ernest turned to me.


    In that moment, his eyes shone so brightly, as if stars had descended into them.


    I pondered for a second, then shook my head, "No, I won''t."


    "Why not?"


    I gave a wry smile, replying, "Because it won''te true."


    As a child, every birthday I wished for my parents to love me forever and for us to always be together.


    Yet, fate cruelly took them away from me.


    "Make a wish, I''ll make ite true," Ernest said as he moved behind me, gently covering my eyes with his hands.

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239


    The technicolor world vanished beneath his touch, and my world plunged into darkness. Yet, fear was the furthest thing from my mind.


    He was there, beside me, his warmth moreforting than any light could ever be.


    "Make a wish. From now on, with me by your side, all your wishes cane true," Ernest''s voice, deep as a cello, danced softly around my ears.


    The music inside the Ferris wheel pod was soothing, easing the tension from my heart bit by bit.


    Make a wish?


    What did I even wish for? Ever since my parents'' ident, I couldn''t really say I had any wishes left.


    Being with Conrad was probably the closest thing to a wish, hoping for a forever that was more a silent yearning than an actual wish.


    Now, I had to make a wish...


    I searched my heart for what I truly desired, but came up empty.


    Then, I thought of my parents, their untimely death, and I found my voice, "I wish... I wish to uncover the truth behind my parents'' ident."


    "I can help you with that," Ernest replied without hesitation.


    Iughed, then took his hand, "Then why bother wishing? I could just ask you directly."


    "You just missed a great opportunity," Ernest teased, tapping my head lightly.


    I smirked, "I stopped believing in that stuff a long time ago."


    As I gazed out at the dazzling lights, "After my parents passed, I stopped believing in any kind of divine protection."


    Ernest''s warmth enveloped my head, not in a pat this time, but a gentle rub, "From now on, just believe in me."


    He wanted to be my knight in shining armor. But he didn''t understand that I prefer to be my own hero.


    The lights brightened once more, illuminating the night sky. The lights here were ever-changing, ensuring you''d never see the same light twice.


    The investment in the amusement park''s lighting was a third of its total budget, a testament to its importance.


    "This Heart of the Ocean design is one of my favorite lighting designs," I couldn''t help but share my joy.


    "There''s even better toe," Ernest said with confidence.


    The lights dazzled, one after the other, and I waspletely immersed, forgetting even Conrad, who was in the pod across from us.


    It was only when a particrly beautiful disy drew my attention, and I turned to share it with Ernest, that I saw Conrad watching me.


    His gaze was eerily calm, almost lifeless, as if nothing at all could disturb him.


    In that moment, my heart froze.


    Even though had moved on from Conrad, he had been a part of my life for a decade, making it impossible to see him as a stranger, especially now, with such a calm demeanor, I felt as if I had personally wounded him.


    UMS


    Ernest sensed my distress, holding me tighter, his voice soothing, "There''s a special light disy just for you."


    "Hmm?" I returned to the moment.


    Ernest took out his phone, tapped a few times, and all the lights went out.


    The sudden darkness was different from when he had yfully covered my eyes before, plunging me into an abyss of panic...


    I instinctively clung to Ernest, but before I could speak, the world lit up again.


    The lights that had gone out were now a shimmering ocean blue, transforming the amusement park


    into a vast sea, the lights sh


    like


    the ebb and flow of waves Content


    belongs to


    This dynamic and three-dimensional effect was somethingpletely new, not seen in any blueprint.


    "Is this a new addition? After..." I didn''t get to finish, as the sea of blue lights began to change again.


    Amidst the oceanic lights, a four-dimensional figure of light


    began to form, growing dense


    andContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    brighter until a little girl in a princess dress with a bun hairstyle emerged...

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240


    There she was, dashing through the ocean waves, reminding me of Ariel from "The Little Mermaid" in her most carefree moments.


    Herughter was infectious, twirling on the crests of the waves as if performing a dance just for the sea itself...


    She was stunning, and so full of life.


    It was as if she wasn''t just a creation of lights, but a real, flesh-and-blood girl, running free among the waves.


    I found myself holding my breath, afraid to even blink, worried I might miss a second of this magic. Suddenly, with the crash of a wave, another figure emerged next to her a boy, tall and observing her intently.


    She looked back at him, and after a heartbeat, she ran towards him, "Hey, I''m Licia, what''s your name?"


    Hearing this, my heart skipped a beat, realizing the girl ying in the waves was me.


    "Hey, don''t run away..."


    "Wait for me..."


    The boy stopped, reaching out his hand, and they sped hands, running together.


    "I''m tired, carry me."


    "Faster..."


    Lying on the boy''s back, they danced atop the waves...


    My eyes welled up with tears, this was a movie of my childhood created by Ernest with his lights.


    It turned out, the dreams I had were not just dreams, they were memories.


    "Hey, when I grow up, I''m going to marry you."


    "You have to wait for me, don''t forget..."


    As the scenes shifted, everything became clear to me, Ernest''s


    vel


    Ple in my life wasn''t by


    ident or design, but a


    The lights were so beautiful, I felt as though I had stepped into a fairy tale, or returned to my childhood.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    In the final moments of the light


    show, I saw my parents, just as het


    remembered them, embracing


    watching me, saying, "Licia,


    happy."


    I didn''t even realize I was crying until the lights dimmed, and I was sobbing uncontrobly.


    Ernest wrapped his arms around me, "Your folks are watching. They''d be sad to see you cry."


    His words only made the pain sharper.


    No one knew how much I missed my parents, I thought I''d never see them again, but Ernest brought them back with Al.


    "If you want to say something to them, you can," Ernest''s words took me by surprise.


    There was so much I wanted to say, but in that moment, I couldn''t. Deep down, I knew it was all an illusion.


    In the end, I remained silent, just watching them.


    I didn''t notice the Ferris wheel start moving again, but when it stopped, I saw Conrad stepping out from another cabin.


    He walked over, anger in his stride as he flung open the door, "Ernest, get out here."


    His tone was harsh, making me look up.


    Conrad''s eyes softened momentarily, probably shocked by my tears.


    But Ernest didn''t respond to Conrad''s aggression, instead, gently cleaned my tears, his


    , "Just take a mom


    here."


    After stroking my hair, he stepped out of the cabin.


    But I reached out, grabbing his hand.


    "It''s okay," Ernest gently removed my hand, then walked towards Conrad.

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241


    "You''re such a jerk." Conrad''s roar was low as he grabbed Ernest by the cor.


    My heart skipped a beat, and without caring about my own sorrow, I was about to intervene when Ernest coolly responded, "Mr. Wagner, maybe you think I''m despicable because you''ve never put your heart into treating Licia the way I do?"


    Conrad''s gaze narrowed sharply. "Ernest, your little high school tricks won''t fool Felicia. She doesn''t like all that smoke and mirrors, get it?"


    Didn''t I like it? Indeed, I had once told Conrad I didn''t.


    I remember our first Valentine''s Day after we became an item; he didn''t get me anything, not even dinner.


    The next day, while having lunch with Jefferson and some friends, Jefferson jokingly asked how Conrad had spent our first Valentine''s Day together.


    I was so embarrassed at that moment, andter, when Conrad apologized saying he had forgotten, I had to save face by iming I didn''t like such things.


    But what girl doesn''t appreciate flowers and a bit of romance? The problem was, he never offered any!


    "Do you still think she doesn''t like it?" Ernest asked softly.


    Conrad looked over, not sure if he could see the tears on my face, but he had seen them before.


    He should know my tear-streaked face was because of what?


    Apart from the tears of joy and longing because Ernest used Al to bring back my parents, there were tears of being touched and happy for Ernest''s heartfelt efforts.


    Ernest''s love was in the details, his love was in every meal he cooked, his silent protection, and the personal light show he put on just for me... After a long stare, Conrad finally looked away, still with a chilly gaze at Ernest, "Felicia loves me. We''ve been together for a decade, and she would die for me."


    Ernest didn''t speak, and Conrad scoffed, "Don''t believe me? Have you noticed the small dent on her left middle finger? That''s the proof."


    My finger instinctively twitched, remembering the injury I suffered for him.


    Did he still remember his promise to me?


    The promise to rece the flesh that was lost with a ring? No!


    He had forgotten.


    If he had remembered, he wouldn''t be entangled with a widow behind my back.


    "And how do you treat that girl who would die for you?" Ernest retorted coldly.


    Conrad was taken aback, and


    Ernest''s hand reached out, grabbing Conrad''s wrist with a force equal to his voice, "Mr. Wagner, it''s your failure to cherish her that has given me the ''despicable'' opportunity, understand?"


    With that, Ernest forcefully pulled Conrad''s hand away.


    evel


    At that moment, I walked overced my arm through It''s gettingte. I


    go."


    Ernest gave me a deep, affectionate look as we walked away.


    On the way back, we were both silent.


    Even climbing the stairs to et


    our apartments, it was just the sound of our footsteps.


    W


    "Good night!" At my door, Ernest spoke, then turned to open his.


    "Ernest," I called him.


    He turned to look at me, and under the dim light, I stepped closer, tiptoeing to kiss him on the lips.


    I felt him tense up as my arms wrapped around his waist instinctively. "Let''s date," I whispered.


    Ernest stood still, without a word.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242


    I waspletely at sea for a moment, "What''s wrong, you''re not into this anymore? Or..."


    His kiss cut off my words, not deep, just blocking my lips. After a moment, he murmured, "I''m all in."


    I grinned, cheeks flushing. So did Ernest...


    Though his tan skin made it less noticeable, the tips of his ears were undeniably red.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    We stood there in silence, neither of us making a move to let go.


    It was awkward, but neither of us wanted to break the connection.


    It felt sticky sweet, yet we couldn''t bear to part.


    Wanting to get closer, yet too shy to make a move.


    Were Ernest and I really going to stand here embraced all night?


    No way, my legs were already stiff, and my back was starting to ache.


    "Um..."


    "Maybe we could..."


    Ernest and I spoke at the same time, turning the moment even more bashful. As we fell silent again, both of us brewed what to say next, my phone rang.


    Ernest let go, and I quickly fished out my phone to see Fanny calling. That woman, calling me back after ages and at such a moment too.


    "Um, I gotta take this," I said, nudging my door open with my hand.


    "Yeah, goodnight!" Ernest said for the second time.


    "Oh, goodnight," I replied, turning swiftly and sticking out my tongue.


    This wasn''t my first rodeo with love, but my heart was racing, thumping uncontrobly.


    As I stepped inside, I leaned against the door and answered Fanny''s call.


    "What took you so long? Don''t tell me you were up to no good?" Fanny always had a knack for catching me.


    I paused for a few seconds before saying, "Got some good news to share."


    "Let me guess?" Fanny teased.


    Iughed, and from the other end, Fanny said, "Don''t tell me you and Mr. Collins have made it official?"


    "Yeah, just now," my response left Fanny speechless.


    I frowned, "What''s up? You''ve been pushing for me to get with him, why the silence now?"


    "I''m just checking if my bank ount can handle the wedding gift," Fanny''s words eased my tension, and I chuckled.


    "Oh, nning to bet your fortune on me?" I yed along.


    "Exactly, and when it''s my turn, you better return the favor double," Fanny''s words left me speechless.


    I sighed, "Ms. Willis, you''re quite the schemer."


    "It''s not scheming, it''s just how things are nowadays. You might not know, but a lot of young folks these days aren''t marrying for love or


    forever It''s all about recoupincel no


    wedding gifts," Fanny''s words were a real eye-opener.


    I scoffed in disbelief, "You''re pulling my leg. Who does that?"


    "There''s a couple at my work, did just that. Marriedst week, everyone chipped in with gifts, threw a big party, and then, bam, divorced this week. Someone recorded their scheming and leaked it online," Fanny exined with vivid detail.


    I was lost for words, staring at the


    ceiling, Ernest''s light show v


    across


    my mind. "Maybet


    Ernest and I aren''t like


    some


    W?


    "I know, you guys are all lovey-dovey..." Fanny''s voice trailed off as my phone vibrated again.


    A message from Allen popped up.


    [Hey, you up?]


    Followed by another:[ Want to join me at my dad''s ce tomorrow?]

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243


    Allen rk might have been trying to flirt with me, and I could have easily ignored it, but I couldn''t dy the meeting with Lord rk.


    Histe-night message seemed off.


    If I had responded then, he might have used it as an opportunity to make additional demands. Agreeing would have seemed wrong, and disagreeing might have led him to bring up the issue when we met his father.


    The best option might have been to ignore him like I did the day before.


    I brought myself back to the conversation with Fanny Willis. I hadn''t really been listening, but then I heard her ask, "So, after you two defined the rtionship, that was it? No next steps?"


    "What next steps?" I was still a bit distracted by Allen''s message.


    "What do you think is the next step in a romantic rtionship? Obviously, that," Fanny said with a mischievous tone.


    I immediately understood. "What do you mean by ''that''? Ernest is a gentleman, okay?"


    "Does being a gentleman mean he doesn''t have desires? Doesn''t contribute to human reproduction?" Fanny hit me with these questions and then hummed, "Conrad Wagner is quite the gentleman too."


    I fell silent. Fanny seemed to sense something and exined, "I don''t mean anything by it; I''m just saying that love produces dopamine in men and women, leading to increased adrenaline and stirring desires."


    "Look, if a man really loves you, he''ll be driven towards you, wanting to be intimate. If he doesn''t, or if he can restrain himself, it''s likely because he doesn''t love you as much," Fanny analyzed the situation with her medical knowledge.


    Thinking back to the years Conrad and I had been together, seen as fianc¨¦s, our most intimate actions were just holding hands, or the asional close hug.


    It seemed he never had ''those'' thoughts about me.


    I used to think he was respecting me, a modern-day paragon of virtue, and even if I had doubts, it was only about my own charm.


    Now, with Fanny''s analysis, I realized it wasn''t about respect; Conrad just wasn''t that into me.


    Oh, and Conrad also mentioned once he wasn''t interested in me because we were too familiar.


    "Felicia, does Ernest not show that kind of interest, or does he cling to you, not wanting to part?" Fanny asked me.


    I recalled standing at the door, wrapped in Ernest''s arms, neither of us wanting to let go.


    "Yes, of course he does, but it''s all within the bounds of propriety," I exined.


    "Bullshit!" Fanny swore, "If a man truly loves you, down to his bones, he''d want to melt into you, be one with you."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Her words left me a bit dry-throated,


    so I walked inside and poured myself a ss of water. "Really? guess don''t really understand these things. Dr. Wen, you seem to know a lot


    Fanny detected the teasing in my voice, "I''m looking out for you; I don''t


    want you to miss out again.


    is a principled, tough man, best


    you


    can take some initiative."


    "Cough..."


    Fanny''s words made me choke. She was encouraging me to be more aggressive, to take what I wanted.


    I rolled my eyes, speechless. "Why can''t I have a pure and genuine love, why does it have to be about seduction?"


    "That''s not it. It''s just that a good man like Ernest is hard toe by; if you don''t make a move, someone else will." Listening to Fanny, I realized how much she ''cared'' about my love life.


    "Felicia, there''s an old saying, ''A man who wants to sleep with you doesn''t necessarily love you, but a man who loves you will definitely want to sleep with you," Fanny concluded with a final stroke. Content belongs


    to


    After my experience with Conrad, how could I have been so naive about love?


    "True love isn''t about desiring someone''s body," I responded.


    "Food and sex are basic human desires," Fanny still tried to enlighten me.


    I hadn''t thought much of it, but Fanny''s words made me think back to the several times Ernest and I were alone together, and nothing happened.


    Here I was, an attractive woman, he was interested, but nothing.


    Now that I thought about it, it did seem abnormal. Could I have encountered another man who doesn''t truly love me?


    That would really be unfortunate!


    I felt it was time to test the waters with Ernest, but surely not in the way Fanny suggested.

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244


    I need an excuse.


    My phone vibrated twice in my hand, a message from Fanny.


    A GIF popped up - a woman in a sultry pose, fresh out of the shower, donning a sexy nightgown...


    Followed by a piece of advice from Dr. Willis: "Might be worth giving a try."


    I shot back a facepalm emoji in response.


    Though internally I was rolling my eyes at Fanny''sck of seriousness, I couldn''t help but think it might actually work. I just needed the perfect excuse to show Ernest this side of me.


    Heading to the shower, I mulled over my options.


    ming it on a message from Allen was out of the question. Ernest would just try to stop me, so that''s a no-go.


    Asking him to fix a perfectly fine plumbing issue? Couldn''t bring myself to actually break something on purpose, so scratch that.


    But saying I was hungry and wanted him to cook? That just might work.


    Decision made, I hurried through my shower and slipped into the sexy nightgown that I rarely wore.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    This particr piece was a purchase made around the time Conrad and I got engaged, anticipating living together.


    Ironically, Conrad never got to see it, and now it was Ernest who would.


    The ck silk clung to my curves in all the right ces, the contrast against my pale skin striking.


    Not to toot my own horn, but even I found the reflection in the mirror thirst-inducing...


    Knock, knock!


    The sound came from outside. Couldn''t be anyone but Ernest at this hour.


    Perfect timing, saves me the trouble of finding an excuse to approach him. But why would he be here soerhaps he had the same thing in mind...


    Feeling my cheeks warm up, I gave myself a quick pep talk in the mirror before asking, "Who is it?"


    "It''s me. Made you some chicken noodle soup," Ernest''s voice, muffled by the door, still carried that deep, appealing tone.


    My stomach actually growled at that, and I gave myself a once-over before pulling the neckline of my nightgown down a tad more.


    "I was just saying I''m hungry," I said, opening the door, seizing the excuse to mask my nervousness.


    Ernest stood there, bowl of soup in hand, his gaze lingering on me longer than necessary. I saw his Adam''s apple bob.


    Looks like the n''s working!


    I couldn''t shake the feeling of being a bit mischievous, taking advantage of his innocence like that.


    As he handed me the bowl, our


    fingers brushed, causing a


    noticeable shake in the handoff. Yet he quickly regained his grip, his eyes locking onto mine with an intensity that seemed to glow with an inner fire...


    QUMS


    A shiver ran down my spine, a


    ition of something more


    between us. Hastily,


    to


    retreat, but Ernest didn''t/ext

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245


    My heart was racing, thumping wildly against my chest.


    It was I who had taken the initiative, flirting with him to test the waters. But when he actually responded, I chickened out.


    I was breathing heavily, "Ernest, you...."


    He took a step closer, cutting off my words and instinctively, I stepped back, trying to escape.


    This dance of advance and retreat allowed him to sessfully make his way from the doorstep into the house, cornering me against the coat rack. And there we were, both of us holding onto a bowl of chicken soup.


    It was impressive, really, how amidst our tug-of-war, not a single drop of the soup was spilled.


    My heart felt like it was about to burst out of my chest...


    Ernest remained silent, merely standing close, staring at me.


    I couldn''t bring myself to meet his gaze, regretting deep inside why I even thought of provoking him.


    Fanny was the one who pushed me, but she also cautioned that men can''t resist a flirt. It was just a spur-of-the-moment decision, and now I felt foolish.


    But what''s done is done, no use in regretting now.


    I had to force myself to stay calm because I knew it was the only way to deal with Ernest. I could tell he was also stirred, touched by my provocation.


    But he was trying hard to suppress it, the veins bulging on his forehead were proof enough.


    "The soup''s delivered, you can go now," I managed to say, barely catching my breath.


    Ernest didn''t move, nor did he reply.


    "Licia..." he interrupted me, his voice hoarse.


    My entire being felt on the edge of breakdown, my body responding in ways I couldn''t exin.


    "Hmm?" My voice trembled as well. It was embarrassingly seductive. I quickly bit my lip, afraid to make another sound.


    I never imagined I could be this way, too embarrassing for words.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ernest''s Adam''s apple bobbed


    visibly under my gaze, and the next second, his hand was at the back of my head, pulling me against his chest, his husky voice right in my ear, "Don''t speak."


    Uh?


    "Don''t move, and don''t speak," his voice was even lower, huskier, "I''m afraid... I won''t be able to hold back."


    My eyes widened. Was he implying he wanted to fuck me?


    "Don''t move, just listen," his hand stroked my hair, keeping me still, yet he moved closer, holding me tighter.


    I was only wearing a thin silk


    , and he was in


    T-shirt. The flimsy fabric did


    I the heat between uso


    I wasn''t Fanny, with no medical background or understanding of human physiology, but I knew my body was responding, craving for something.


    I was no longer a young girl, well into my twenties, mature in body and mind, yet untouched.


    That empty feeling, wanting to be filled, made my heart race.


    And I could tell, Ernest wasn''t faring any better. His heartbeat, his breathing, and the warmth of his body spoke of desire.


    I was attractive to him.


    But he made no move. What did that mean?


    Restraint, patience, or as Fanny said, maybe not loving enough to touch, or afraid of the responsibility that might follow?


    I couldn''t let it go, still wanting to test, seeking an answer.

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246


    The sense of rejection I felt from Conrad only spurred me on, igniting a curiosity within me. Was I truly that undesirable? Could a man hold me in his arms without feeling any stirrings of passion, maintaining hisposure throughout?


    "Ernest," I whispered, my hand finding its way to his back, pulling him closer through the fabric of his shirt, my nails digging into him slightly.


    I could feel Ernest tense up even more, so much so that he inhaled sharply. "Licia..."


    I pressed closer to him, my body soft and pliable in just my nightgown, fully aware of my own softness.


    If Ernest could resist this, then it was a clear sign of my own failure.


    "Licia," Ernest called out to me in a rushed breath, then he let go, cing his hands on my shoulders and looking down, his breathing heavy.


    His Adam''s apple bobbed, his body trembling... It was as if he had just sprinted a mile.


    And I wasn''t faring much better. Having taken this step, I was a mix of embarrassment and boldness.


    "Licia, it''s gettingte," Ernest said, releasing me and stepping away.


    I felt a chill through my body, a mix of embarrassment and a profound sense of failure heating my brain. "Ernest, you''re leaving now? Are you not able, or just not interested in me?"


    Ernest paused, one foot out the door, then after a moment, he turned around.


    I couldn''t see my own expression, but I could feel it-eyes probably red, face pale, a mixture of hurt and frustration.


    Ernest looked at me, his deep eyes swirling with emotion, then he stepped back, closing the door behind him with his foot. In the next second, the room dimmed, my head was pulled back gently, and I felt the heat of his lips on mine...


    He gave me a fierce kiss, his hand controlling my slight frame as if he could crush me...


    I felt an intensity I''d never known before, tasting the madness of love between a man and a woman.


    "Licia, is this okay?" Ernest''s voice, low and trembling, reached my ears.


    And with that, I questioned myself, Is this okay?


    I remembered my parents, before they passed, when I was just twelve and beginning to blossom. My mother had shared some wisdom about the birds and the bees, and about how girls should interact with boys.


    UMS


    She had said that a girl should not let a man touch her lightly, unless she was ready tomit her whole life to him. And before making that decision, she had said to consider if he was truly worth that


    hove


    commitment.


    Was I ready tomit to Ernest now?


    Even though I had acknowledged our rtionship tonight, a lifetime...This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    That was too long, too uncertain.


    Suddenly, I wasn''t sure anymore.


    My moment of hesitation allowed Ernest to regain hisposure, his cheek brushing lightly against my hair. "Let''s wait a bit longer."


    I couldn''t speak, my mind a tumult of emotions.


    "But just so you know, it''s not that I can''t, or that I''m not interested in you. I just want to wait until you''re sure," Ernest''s voice was low and husky. Hearing this, my eyes unexpectedly filled with tears.


    It was an indescribable feeling-touched, moved, yet also embarrassed and regretful.


    What was I doing? To test Ernest''s feelings for me in such a way?


    Conrad had never made such moves, was it because he didn''t love me enough? But why should I test Ernest like this?


    In that moment, I realized how foolish and naive I had been.


    Ernest was a man of responsibility. and integrity. If he had been a frivolous yboy, taking advantage of the situation and of me, I would have been the one to lose


    At that moment, I was grateful for his restraint and regretted my impulsiveness.


    I pushed him away and ran towards the bedroom as if fleeing.


    Ernest''s softughter followed me, "I''ll head back now. Don''t forget to have your chicken soup."

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247


    "Goodnight, my dear girlfriend!"


    It was half an hourter when I got a message from Ernest.


    I had no idea what I''d been doing for that half hour. Was I taking a cold shower like they do in the novels?


    Thinking back to that abrupt stop earlier, I was too embarrassed to reply to him.


    I didn''t sleep well that night, probably because I didn''t take that cold shower. It felt like something was crawling under my skin.


    The door to desire, an insatiable chasm, I''d learned that lesson firsthand.


    Restless and uneasy, I woke up early.


    But no matter how early I was, Ernest was already out for his morning run.


    The man''s energy and stamina were truly admirable.


    And in that department, I bet he was just as vigorous!


    I felt like I was under a spell, my thoughts constantly drifting to...that.


    And it was all Fanny''s fault. Why did she give me such rotten advicest night?


    Without caring what time it was, I texted her: "Hungry? Get up and join me for breakfast."


    I had soupst night, but with all the overthinking, I was already starving.


    Normally, I''d just tell Ernest, and he''d whip up breakfast, but today...


    I figured it was best to avoid him.


    A bit dramatic, perhaps, but I had no choice.


    After more than twenty years, experiencing what happenedst night for the first time, even though nothing really happened, felt worse than if it had.


    The more I thought about it, the more awkward I felt.


    Do other couples feel this way after taking that final step, waking up the next morning as flustered as I am?


    Sigh, I''m really losing my edge.


    I hadn''t even lifted my fingers from the keyboard when Fanny''s video call came through.


    "Looks likest night was a bust, huh?" she teased right away.


    "Don''t start. If it wasn''t for you, would I be starving this early in the morning?" I med her first thing.


    Fanny, d in herb coat and


    lounging in her office chair, perked up, "Spill the beans. What happenedst night? I need a good story to wake me up."


    I rolled my eyes, "Dr. Willis, have you no professional ethics?"


    "You can attack me, but don''t insult my sacred profession," Fanny jabbed at me through the screen.


    "Buy me breakfast, and I''ll tell you," I got up, "You''re at the hospital, right? I''lle over."


    Fanny yawned, "Sure, bring me a tofu scramble and some hash browns."


    "Alright, Dr. Willis," I ended the call and sighed as I went to the bathroom.


    Mirror-me, despite the restless night, looked surprisingly fresh, cheeks flushed and eyes sparkling.


    It was weird. I thought I''d look like a roon with dark circles.


    Could this be the so-called glow of love?


    I quickly freshened up and changed, then tiptoed out the door, hoping not to wake Ernest.


    Sess!


    I locked the door and headed downstairs, relieved, and began to walk to my car.


    That''s when Ernest''s voice cut through the morning fog, "Where are you off to so early?"


    I froze, gripping my car keys tighter.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Without turning, I hurriedly said, "Going to see Fanny."


    As I finished, Ernest''s steady footsteps followed, and instinctively, I sped up.


    But I couldn''t outpace his long


    strides Ernest blocked my path, his deep eyes drilling into me, "Are you not feeling well? Or is something wrong?"


    His voice was tense, clearly worried.


    I couldn''t bring myself to meet his gaze,


    arely shaking my head, "Met no, it''s just... Dr. Willis was hure Noel


    Content belongs t


    and I''m bringing her breakfast."


    Back in the day, this excuse would have flown. But in the era of food delivery apps, who gets up at the crack of dawn to deliver food?


    Ernest wasn''t fooled, and softly, he admitted, "I knew you''d avoid me."


    I was taken aback, finally looking up at him.

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248


    He wore a look of helpless indulgence, his grin both teasing and tender. "You''ve been down this road before, caught red-handed."


    I was speechless. My cheeks red up with a blush, my heart a mix of embarrassment and annoyance.


    Seriously, this guy! It''s one thing to know, but why go out of his way to point it out? Can''t he just keep it to himself? Talk about low emotional intelligence.


    "Licia," Ernest called out softly, "bold as a bandit when you''re up to no good, but a scaredy-cat afterward. You haven''t changed a bit since you were little."


    I was about to snap back, but then it hit me.


    Up to no good?


    Last night, when I answered the door in my pajamas, he didn''t take it as an ident. He knew it was deliberate?


    Oh, the embarrassment!


    I nearly crushed the car keys in my hand, my frustration bubbling over. I retorted, chin up, "Who are you calling naughty? If anyone, it''s you. You''re the one who''s..."


    I couldn''t finish my sentence. Ernest leaned in, sealing my protest with a kiss.


    His lips were cool, perhaps from a recent run, yet so tender...


    Frozen in ce, I stood there.


    I could see him close his eyes, notice his eyshes, and the proud line of his nose...


    Lost in the moment, caught up in his striking looks, Ernest finally released me but held onto my hands. "Let me be the one to do the naughty things from now on..."


    My blush deepened, spreading from my cheeks to my neck.


    Head bowed, I was speechless.


    "Nothing serious with Dr. Willis?" he probed further.


    I shook my head, remaining silent. I couldn''t exin it.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    I wasn''t this shy when dating Conrad. Back then, people would tease us, he would asionally pinch my cheek, loop an arm around my shoulders, even kiss my cheek in public.


    I never blushed like this before.


    Now, I felt like a young girl experiencing her first crush, the first touch of a boy''s hand.


    Yet, when I was at Gxy Harbor, I acted all cool and experienced around him.


    Turns out, pretense and lies can''t stand the test of time.


    "I was thinking of making you some mac and cheese, but it seems you''re in a rush now. Drive safe," Ernest said, caring as always.


    I stayed quiet, and he chuckled, "Licia, do you know what you make me want to do?"


    "What?" I finally asked.


    He leaned in, his cheek brushing


    against mine, his lips grazing met eget used to it and won''t be so


    earlobe teasingly. "Kiss you more, so


    shy."


    swne


    That made me even more embarrassed, my hands iling lightly on his back.


    Ernestughed, a sound that made my heart flutter even more.


    "Stopughing!" I tried to cover his mouth with my hand. But then, a ticklish sensation - he kissed my palm.


    My body tensed at the touch, and he


    chuckled softly, "Alright, I''ll stop


    teasing. You better get going nee


    remember, drive slowly."


    I bit my lip, my face as red as a boiled lobster, and quickly turned to get into the car.


    Ernest stood outside, watching me with a smile.


    He seldom smiled, but in that moment, his smile was as bright as the sunrise, warming my heart.


    So, this is what true love feels like, exhrating and sweet, like a gentle spring breeze mixed with honey.


    I started the car, ready to leave, feeling uneasy under Ernest''s gaze.


    I drove a good distance before realizing Ernest was still standing there, watching me.


    I caught glimpses of him through


    the rearview mirror and suddenly


    el


    remembered what he saidst night at the amusement park, about leaving today.


    But where was he going? I hadn''t asked.


    Abruptly, I hit the brakes.

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249


    "What''s up?"


    "Ernest!"


    Both of us spoke at the same time.


    "Did you say you were leaving today? Where are you off to?" I was panting from having run up to him.


    The frown he had from my sudden sprint from the car eased at the sound of my voice, then a smile crept onto his face, "Scared I''d take off without saying goodbye?"


    His teasing made my cheeks flush, and I feigned annoyance. "Where exactly are you going?"


    "Not leaving anymore," Ernest replied, dodging the question.


    I frowned, asking, "What''s that mean?"


    "I was going to leave since my job here is done, and there wasn''t anything keeping me here. But now, that''s changed," he said, stepping closer and leaning down slightly, "Because I have a girlfriend now."


    That statement sent a thrill through me, making me step back, overwhelmed.


    But before I could take another step away, Ernest caught my wrist and pulled me into a strong embrace.


    His chin brushed the top of my head, his voice husky, "I won''t just disappear. If I have to go, I''ll tell you, and I''ll only leave if you agree."


    My heart was racing, my whole body felt warm.


    Such intensity first thing in the morning... It was a lot to handle. Just as I was about to respond, a voice suddenly eximed behind us, "Oh my, what''s all this?"


    It was like getting shocked by electricity, prompting me to quickly wriggle out of Ernest''s arms.


    But it was toote, we''d been seen, and now teased, "Who do we have here, snuggling up so early in the morning? If it isn''t Felicia and Ernest." It was Olivia.


    Even though Olivia and other neighbors already considered Ernest and I as an official couple, being caught in an intimate moment was still embarrassingly awkward.


    "Olivia, you''re up early," Ernest greeted her, seemingly unbothered by the situation.


    Compared to my embarrassment, Ernest appeared quite at ease.


    "Earlier than you," Olivia quipped, aware that Ernest was an early riser for his morning workouts.


    Then she turned to me with a teasing look, "Rare to see Felicia up this early too."


    I didn''t know how to respond - did they all think I waszy?


    "She''s up early every day," Ernest jumped in to save me from my awkwardness, and then said to me, "Go ahead."


    And so, I left, but Olivia moved closer to Ernest and I overheard her saying, Felicia''s so lucky, ending up with a guy who''s not only handsome but also treats her so well and can do just about anything."


    The envy in her voice was palpable.


    "Olivia''s got it backward. I''m the lucky one to have Licia as my girlfriend," Ernest replied, flipping the script.


    Olivia chuckled. "Ernest, always adding ayer of charm to yourpliments..."


    I didn''t stick around to hear the rest of their conversation, but I was sure it was all in good spirits.


    As I drove away and nced in the rearview mirror, Ernest was still watching in my direction.


    It felt like a gaze that could span centuries.


    I''d bought Fanny''s favorite breakfast, pancakes and bacon, but she didn''t have a bite. She didn''t even get the chance to ask me aboutst night before she was rushed off t@an emergency C-section. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    With Fanny upied, I couldn''t stay at the hospital. But where could I go this early?


    Heading back home didn''t seem right.


    So, I decided to head to the office, but just as I was leaving the hospital lobby, I bumped into a man rushing in.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Luckily, I dodged in time to avoid a


    I


    full collision. Even so, bit, but t the man quickly


    saying, "I''m so sorry..et


    "I''m so sorry... Oh...


    you?!"


    He recognized me.


    Of course, I recognized him too.


    It was Jimmy Perez, Haley''s brother.

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250


    Thinking back to when Jimmy falsely used me, I saw my chance for a little payback. "Let go of my hand, or I''ll start shouting for help!" Jimmyughed. "Go ahead, make my day."


    He wasn''t scared at all.


    Some people are just totally shameless. I tried to pull my hand away, not wanting to waste my time arguing with him.


    But he didn''t let go. Instead, he shed me a grin, "Felicia, long time no see. You seem to be getting more and more... beautiful."


    "Get lost!" I tried to pull my hand back again.


    Still, he wouldn''t let go. Instead, he followed my movement, getting closer. "Seems like your temper''s grown too."


    Some people have no shame, and Jimmy was proving to be one of them.


    "Jimmy, what are you doing? It''s gettingte, and we''ve got ces to be," someone called out to him from a distance.


    He had rushed over here for something, clearly.


    But now, Jimmy seemed in no hurry, even ignoring the call. He kept a firm grip on my hand. "Felicia, I heard you''re single now. Can I chase you?" That felt like a punch to the gut.


    Me, single? Whose fault was that? His sister''s!


    His sister snagged my fianc¨¦, and now he wanted to chase me? Bold move.


    But if they''re going to y me like that, I needed to hit back. So, I responded with a cold smile, "Sure, why not ask your sister if she''s cool with it. If she gives the green light, go ahead."Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Did you just say yes?" Jimmy''s eyes lit up like a Christmas tree.


    Panic surged through me. This kid couldn''t be serious, right?


    I was already seeing someone else, Ernest, and thest thing I wanted was to get tangled up with another guy. Facing Jimmy''s hopeful gaze, I lifted my foot and stepped on his toes.


    Apanied by a yelp of pain, he finally let go, hopping around in agony.


    Still unsatisfied, I shot him another re before walking away.


    "Felicia, I''ll keep chasing you. I love that fiery spirit," Jimmy yelled out not even the pain could shut him up, as he made a scene in the lobby of the hospital.


    I quickened my pace, leaving that madman behind.


    Once in the car, I took a moment to calm down from the Jimmy-induced rage before heading off to the office.


    But before I could get there, my phone rang. It was a call from Alex.


    Instantly, I remembered the message he sentst night. Was he about to meet his dad now?


    With that thought, I answered, lowering my voice a bit, "Mr. rk, calling so early."


    "Did I wake you?" Alex''s tone was teasing.


    "Is there something you need, Mr. rk?" I pretended not to have seen his message from the night before.


    Alexughed softly, "I''m on my way to my dad''s ce. I promised Ms. Thompson a visit, and I intend to keep that promise. You still up for it?


    How could I say no?


    "Sure, where should I meet you, Mr. rk?"


    UMS


    "I''lle pick you up, Ms. Thompson," Alex replied, not following the expected script.


    Of course, immediately declined,


    "Oh, there''s no need to trouble


    1


    yourself, Mr. rk. Just give me the address; I''ll head over."


    W


    Alexughed again, gentler this time, "Is Ms. Thompson keeping her guard up?"


    I kept silent, knowing sometimes silence speaks louder than words in avoiding awkwardness.


    Sure enough, a few secondster, Alex gave me the address to the Evergreen Wellness Retreat.


    I was familiar with the ce, having been there but never actually going in. "Alright, I''ll be there in half an hour."


    Alex chuckled, "Seems Ms. Thompson knows her way around the retreat."


    I paused, then mentally facepalmed for identally letting that slip.


    But I didn''t exin.


    Neither did he push further, simply ending with, "Ms. Thompson, see you there!"

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251


    I had a sinking feeling in my gut.


    But, knowing full well the danger, it was like I was willingly walking into the lion''s den.


    Still, I''m not one to just roll over and y dead. With that thought, I shot Jefferson a text: "Jefferson, I''m off to meet Allen rk. Keep an eye out for me, will ya?"


    No reply came through. He was probably in the middle of training.


    Yeah, training, not snoozing. Because Jefferson was gearing up for the championship, and that meant, aside from his drills, he was also buried in rigorous physical conditioning.


    Sleeping in was not in his book.


    I wasn''t worried about him missing my message, though. Once he wrapped up his session, he''d definitely check his phone. Plus, I had some time before my meet with Allen.


    Taking a deep breath, I floored the gas pedal, speeding towards Evergreen Wellness Retreat.


    By the time I arrived, Allen''s imposing Range Rover was already parked out front. Mr. rk was there, looking like he was exercising. Whether it was genuine practice or just for show, it definitely beat smoking or mindlessly scrolling through a phone in terms of ss.


    It also signaled to me he''d been waiting a while.


    I parked and hurried over, starting off with an apology, "Sorry for making you wait, Mr. rk."


    Allen ceased his movements, lowering his hands and catching his breath before turning to me, "Waiting for a charmingdy is never a bother."


    His tone was always a tad yful. I offered a polite smile in response, "Can we go in now?"


    He frowned slightly, "Just like that?"


    His question caught me off guard, then it clicked - he was referring to my empty hands. Quickly realizing my oversight, I scrambled for an excuse, "Sorry, it was too early to find a florist open."


    He let out a chuckle, clearly amused by my flimsy excuse.


    Without


    with a


    Snother word, he gestured


    Sap of his fingers, and


    l


    someone approached us, g a bouquet of fresh flowers.


    "I had it covered," Allen said with a grin, handing the bouquet over to me.


    I was genuinely embarrassed but epted it graciously, "Mr. rk, you''re very considerate. Thank you."


    "I only go the extra mile for a beauty," he quipped, boasting subtly about his thoughtfulness.


    Going with it, I said, "Mr. rk, you really are a thoughtful man."


    He raised an eyebrow, asking, "You think so too?"


    "Of course," I replied, internally rolling my eyes at his dallying.


    Getting straight to the point, I asked, "Mr. rk, may we proceed now?"Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Allen pursed his lips, "You know, I''m not sure how much you know about my father, but he''s got his quirks. Especially these past few years, with his health declining, he''s be quite... particr."


    I couldn''t help but twitch at the corner of my mouth, hearing someone talk about their father in such a manner was new to me.


    But I wasn''t naive; I took it as a hint, "Just let me know how I should prepare, Mr. rk."


    He nced at his watch, saying, "My dad doesn''t meet with strangers."


    "So, it seems I''ll be imposing on Mr. rk today," I said, doing my best to sound polite.


    Allen stretched his neck, he said,


    "You catch on quick. I like that. No need beat around the bush then. Youcan meet him, sure, but you''ll have to go in as someone else."


    I was a bit confused and said, "Can you exin a bit more, Mr. rk?"

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252


    Allen took a step closer to me, and I instinctively stepped back.


    He chuckled, saying, "Be my girlfriend."


    I froze for a moment but then let out a mockingugh. "Mr. rk, cracking such a joke this early isn''t very appropriate, especially since you know..." "I''m not joking," Allen cut me off, "Only my girlfriend gets to meet my dad."


    His words made me stiffen. This was clearly a way to pressure me.


    I should''ve known my uneasy feeling was for a reason.


    "You probably don''t know, but my dad is a suspicious guy, trusts no one, especially now with his status, there''s too many people trying to get close with ulterior motives. So, to avoid wasting his energy, he doesn''t meet anyone outside the family," Allen exined in detail, but I knew this was just an excuse.


    "Also, let me talk about myself. I was smitten the moment I saw you. I know I have a reputation and have dated quite a few girls, but those were just flings, nothing serious. Marrying them? I wouldn''t want to, and neither would my dad," Allen said,ughing at himself.


    He must''ve felt quite shameless.


    "But you''re different. You''re the real deal, the kind who''s all about family and home. That''s why I want to pursue you seriously," Allen said, his gaze intense.


    I had to admit, he seemed genuine.


    Just half an hour ago, another rich yboy was after me, and now here''s Allen.


    When it rains, it pours, it seems.


    But justst night, I''d made things official with Ernest. Now, I wondered if Ernest was the catalyst for all this.


    "Mr. rk, I appreciate your sincerity and your misced affection, but I''m sorry, I have a boyfriend," I was straightforward with my rejection.


    Allenughed. "That''s a bit of azy excuse, don''t you think? I asked Jefferson at the basketball game; he said you were single."


    "That was untilst night," I retorted.


    Allen smirked. "Convenient, huh?"


    I just smiled.


    "How about this? Name your price. What will it take for you to agree?" Allen pressed on.


    Very much in line with his mboyant character.


    I didn''t respond, and Allen continued, "If you agree, you''ll be Mrs. rk and thedy of Nexon Co. I''d transfer all my assets under your name when we marry, not just that, but also..."


    "Mr. rk, did you forget who my ex-fiance is?" I cut him off this time.


    Allen was tempting me with his wealth, butpared to the Wagner family, it still fell short.


    Allen''s expression stiffened before he smiled again, "That''s exactly what I like about you. You''re not swayed by wealth."


    "So, Mr. rk, I think it''s best you look for someone else. I''m truly not the right fit," I expressed my stance sincerely.


    Allen looked down, staying quiet for a bit. Then he looked up and said, "You''re the first to reject me."


    "It''s not about rejecting you. We''re


    just not suitable for each other. Mr. rk, you made it clear, you want. someone to share your life, manage your home and business. But I," my thoughts drifted to Susie and her idyllic life.


    "I yearn for a simple life, just the two of us, which your status makes impossible," I said with a smile.


    A smile is the most genuine form ofmunication, more powerful than a thousand words.


    Allen, though not much for manners, was sincere, and I had to respond in kind, especially since I needed his help without wanting to upset him.


    However, he didn''t reply, leaving my heart hanging.


    I sighed, deciding to clear the air.


    "Mr.


    I''ve been as


    Stroforward as I can be. So if iContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    I


    don''t be your girlfriend today, I meet your dad?"


    can

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253


    "So, what do you think?"


    The ball was in my court again, thanks to Allen.


    I offered a casual smile, replying, "Sorry to bother, then."


    With that, I extended the bouquet back to him.


    Allen raised his hand but didn''t take the flowers. Instead, he plucked a petal and brought it close to his nose, "Spill it, what do you really want with my dad?"


    His question made me frown slightly. Was he changing his tune now?


    I had mentioned wanting his dad''s expertise on an item, and he seemed keen as if it were a treasure. Now, it seemed he realized there was more to my visit.


    Seeing as I was already here, there was no point in hiding the truth anymore.


    After hearing my reason, Allen''s response was stern, "Then you better leave!"


    That took me aback, "Why?"


    "If you''re here for that, meeting my dad won''t help. You won''t get anything out of him; he won''t give you the answers you''re looking for," Allen said, sounding as though he knew his dad all too well.


    But if everything was above board, there shouldn''t be any issues talking about it.


    His reluctance only convinced me more that I needed to see him, to uncover the truth.


    "What if I insist? Maybe your father has nothing to hide?" I persisted.


    Allen shook his head, his face showing resignation. "You''re really asking for a headache, aren''t you? Fine, I''ll call my father. If he agrees to see you, I''ll take you to him."


    Allen then pulled out his phone and dialed, putting it on speaker.


    "What is it?" came Lord rk''s gruff voice.


    "Just wondering if I could bring someone over, ady," Allen exined diplomatically, avoiding mentioning my identity.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t bring your random flings to annoy me," Lord''s tone turned sharper.


    Allen nced at me with a smirk, "Would I bring someone to offend your taste? She''s a decent girl."


    There was a pause on the other end. Just when I thought he''d agree, Lord said, "Some other time. I have an important guest today."


    "How about we wait until you''re free?" Allen seemed genuinely trying to help me.


    "Do you not understand English?" Lord snapped before hanging up.


    Allen shrugged at me, as if to say he tried his best.


    I stared at the mansion''s gate, blocked by the railing, wondering about the important guest making Lord refuse even his own son.


    Something flickered in front of me,


    snapping me out of my thoughts t was Allen waving his hand, "You''re


    not thinking about climbing over, are you?"


    BUMS


    I pursed my lips, "Do you know who Mr. rk is meeting today?"


    They were father and son,


    supposedly the closest kin, and from


    velbet


    Allen''s previous attempts to dissuade me, it seemed he knew something about Lord''s dealings.


    "Heh," Allen chuckled, "That, I don''t know. My dad''s life has been all about making money and making friends." ssic humblebrag if I ever heard one.


    But it was clear Allen didn''t want to talk about it. Then his phone rang


    ncing at the caller ID, he looked


    at me, "Does Jefferson know you''re here to see me?"


    Seems the call was from Jefferson. But how did he know the call was about me if he hadn''t picked up?


    My smile was forced as I remained silent.


    A shadow passed over Allen''s eyes, and he declined Jefferson''s call without a word.


    My heart skipped a beat. That move was definitely going to make Jefferson think something was wrong, and he''d surely call me next.

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254


    ?


    Just as the thought crossed my mind, my phone buzzed to life.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    It was like awkwardness had thrown open its doors, and I was the guest of honor. Talk about cringe-central.


    Allen''s face twisted into a mocking smile. "Really, girl? You''re that wary of me? If you don''t trust me, why even bother with me in the first ce?" I was at a loss for words.


    Stepping back, Allen dered, "Let''s just pretend we never knew each other."


    With that, he hopped into his car and sped off, leaving me in a swirl of dust and confusion.


    His mood had flipped faster than a page in a book. Just ten minutes ago, he was all confessions and intentions of pursuit. And now, over a single phone call, he was out of my life.


    Maybe it''s for the best. At least now I wouldn''t have to worry about him actually making a move.


    As Allen disappeared into the distance, my gaze shifted back to the firmly shut gates of the sanatorium. Who could Lord be meeting that''s so important?


    Could it be Herschel?


    Hesitating for a moment, I pulled out my phone to call Jacqueline.


    "Felicia, I was just about to call you," she beat me to the punch.


    I went straight to the point, "Jacqueline, did you need something?"


    "I''m inviting you out for lunch at Urban Harvest, our usual spot. Be there by eleven," she said, not giving me a chance to decline.


    I didn''t resist but asked, "Is Herschel going too?"


    "No, he left the house today. Won''t be back till the afternoon," Jacqueline shared without hesitation.


    Out for the whole day?


    Ever since Herschel handed hispany over to Conrad Wagner, he''s nearly cut off all social ties.


    "Is he traveling far?" I probed further.


    "Not at all. Just meeting an old friend for their usual chess and tea," she replied.


    Holding the phone tighter, it seemed my guess was right. Herschel was indeed the important guest Lord had mentioned.


    Their


    close.


    A must be quite


    want to overthink,


    but the contract my father left


    behind made it hard not to Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Felicia, did you need something from Herschel?" Jacqueline inquired, snapping me back to reality.


    "No, I thought it was a family lunch," I replied.


    "A family gathering? Not since you left," she scoffed, clearly not ming me, but the implication was there.


    I knew she didn''t mean to guilt-trip me, and I wasn''t about to apologize for something I wasn''t at fault for.


    "Felicia, you have toe. I''ve missed you so much, and there''s so much to catch up on," Jacqueline sighed heavily.


    But the idea of ying the emotional dumpster didn''t appeal to me either.


    "Jacqueline, I might not make it," I tried to decline.


    "Are you trying to cut ties with mepletely Felicia? Ever since you left, I haven''t had a good night''s sleep or a


    decent meal. Can''t y


    just fortoday, be my daughter and join me for lunch?" Jacqueline yed the guilt card. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    How could I say no after that? I reluctantly agreed, "Jacqueline, I''ll try to make it."


    "Felicia, I''ll be waiting," she said, effectively sealing my fate.

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255


    Off I went, convincing myself that maybe, just maybe, I could pry some truth about my parents'' car ident years ago from Jacqueline. After a pep talk, I nced at the clock. With three hours to spare before my rendezvous with Jacqueline, I decided to head to the office.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Morning, Director Hudson," greeted Grant, his face lighting up as if I was some kind of morale-boosting serum that made him bloom on sight. "Morning, Mr. Smith!"


    "You''re looking particrly bright today, Director Hudson. Someone special in your life?" Grant''s question felt overly familiar, as if we were old buddies.


    shes of sweet moments with Ernest crossed my mind, pulling a slight smile on my face, "Well, Mr. Smith, the weather''s great, isn''t it?"


    Since I''m not that close to him, I obviously wouldn''t spill the beans.


    He chuckled in response, prompting me to head straight to my office.


    It was Monday, which meant the weekly department meeting was on the agenda.


    During the meeting, everyone presented their performance updates. Among them, a colleague named Lester handed me a contract, "Director Hudson, I''ve just secured a deal with a new lightingpany. They''re fresh in the market and could really use our technical guidance. Please take a look at the contract details."


    I skimmed through the document, "Less than a month old?"


    "Yes, brand new," Lester replied, his nerves slightly visible.


    The risks of partnering with a newpany are significantly higher than with those over three years in business due to numerous uncertainties. Sensing my hesitation, Lester quickly added, "Don''t worry, Director Hudson. I''ve negotiated an upfront payment of fifty percent as a deposit, another twenty-five percent halfway through, and the bnce uponpletion."


    I couldn''t help but smile and say, "Their eagerness really shows they''re serious about this coboration."


    "Exactly, I''d feel bad turning them down," Lester said, finding humor in his own statement.


    The room lightened up withughter, someone even joked, "What kind of sincerity are we talking about here? Gifts or a pretty face?"


    "No, no, nothing of that sort. We adhere strictly to ourpany''s ethics. It''s just their genuine interest in working with us, given our reputation and capabilities," Lester continued his pitch. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    I acknowledged the gesture, "The sincerity is apparent."


    Though my words were brief, they immediately led others to tease Lester, "Look at you, snagging such a deal. You owe us a dinner."


    Lester cleverly deflected to me, "That depends on if Director Hudson gives the green light."


    This contract would require my approval and then Grant''s endorsement to proceed.


    Ourpany wasn''t desperate for clients. This discretion probably contributed to Conrad''s immediate rejection by the higher-ups when he sought coboration.


    Curious about the enigmatic big boss, yet without any leads, I faced Lester''s hopeful gaze without an immediate verdict, stating, "Give me thepany''s profile to review, and I''ll decide."


    Lester gave an OK sign, marking the end of today''s meeting.


    Thepany profile was straightforward. The head had several years of technical experience elsewhere, and judging by the number of shareholders, it was a partnership.


    This setup had its pros and cons. On the upside, thepany wouldn''t crumble if one person faltered. The downside was having too many cooks in the kitchen couldplicate matters for us.


    After weighing the options, I felt this coboration was worth pursuing. So, I went to find Grant.


    Currently, Grant held the reins of thepany. Observing past decisions, it was clear thepany favored stable, quality growth over rapid expansion, being selective with its clientele.


    Grant''s office door was open. He was on a call. I was about to leave and returnter, but he gestured for me toe in.


    "...Exactly, what we''re missing is a Chief Technical Officer, a top-notch lighting engineer... Compensation isn''t an issue. If he''s willing toe over, I''d even give up my seat for him. Alright, looking forward to hearing from you."

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256


    Grant ended the call, let out a sigh, and when his eyes met mine, his face lit up with a brilliant smile. "Take a seat, Ms. Hudson," Grant gestured to me.


    No sooner had I sat down than he sighed again, "It''s so tough to find top talent these days."


    I had overheard a bit of his phone call, "Are we short on tech talent then?"


    "Short? Yeah, we lost an engineer from the tech department yesterday. We were already struggling to find skilled professionals, and this is just adding insult to injury," Grant shook his head, a rare look of stress painting his otherwise cheerful demeanor.


    Since I''d joined thepany, Grant was always all smiles, seemingly carefree, as if nothing ever required his immediate attention or worry.


    "Thebor market at home is really prized right now. We''ve got plenty of folks with degrees but a real shortage of experienced, high-end talent. Plenty of casualbor, too, but not enough people willing to roll up their sleeves and get their hands dirty on the front line," I chimed in with a snapshot of the current employmentndscape.


    Grant nodded vigorously, giving me a thumbs-up, "You hit the nail on the head, Ms. Hudson. You really get both the business and the human resources side of things. A true jack-of-all-trades."


    His ttery left me with an awkward chuckle as I pulled out a contract Lester had discussed, "I''ve looked into thispany. They''re new, but they have a solid leadership team and promising prospects. Plus, they seem really keen on coboration."


    Grant took it from me, "Alright, I''ll take a look and then decide."


    "Sure!" I replied, remembering my lunch date with Jacqueline, which meant I might return to the officeter in the afternoon, "Mr. Smith, I need to step out for a bit at noon; I might be back a bitte."


    "Ms. Hudson, you don''t need to report these things to me. Just manage your time as you see fit," Grant was refreshingly straightforward.


    "Thanks!"


    I got up to leave, but Grant called out to me again, "Ms. Hudson, about what you said earlier, you seem to have a good grasp on the talent market. Do you know any tech talents, perhaps? It''d be great if you could refer someone."


    His request immediately brought Ernest to mind, though he was happily employed. I couldn''t exactly ask him to quit his job, could I?


    "I''ll keep an eye out," I offered Grant a nonmittal response.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Ms. Hudson," Grant called out just as I reached the door.


    Turning back, I faced him, "Anything else, Mr. Smith?"


    He chuckled before speaking, "You''re not off to a blind date, are you?"


    I was speechless for a moment.


    "Just curious. A beautiful woman


    like you, single... So, I just


    wondered... Ha ha..." At that


    el


    moment, Grant''s grin was irresistibly mischievous.


    Despite his teasing, it was hard to be offended. I didn''t bother hiding the truth, "It''s not a blind date."


    s to en.swnovent


    "That''s good to hear!" His respet


    oddly


    some interest in my personal life.


    de me feel as if he l


    Though Grant was overly attentive, he hadn''t shown any other intentions.


    Still, it was best to clear the air before things got moreplicated.


    So, I added, "I''m not single, actually. I have a boyfriend."


    Grant''s eyes sparkled with curiosity, "Really? Who is it?"


    His question was a bit too personal, making me wonder how to evade it.


    Just then, someone from outside called, "Is Felicia Hudson here?"


    It saved me from having to respond to Grant, so I headed out, "That''s me..."


    I stopped mid-sentence, frozen by the sight of the person calling me, especially what he was holding.

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257


    "Ms. Hudson, got a delivery for you."


    The delivery guy, bncing a bouquet of white roses in his arms, extended them towards me with a sheepish grin.


    White roses, my favorite. Only someone who really knows me would choose these.


    Immediately, my thoughts flew to Conrad. He''s always been the one to send me white roses on my birthday and asionally, as a sweet gesture, on ordinary days.


    But today wasn''t special, or was it? Why would he send me flowers out of the blue?


    As I stood there, lost in thought, the delivery guy nudged the bouquet closer, clearly eager to dash off to his next drop.


    Reluctantly, I took the flowers from him.


    "Who''s the lucky guy? Boyfriend?" chirped Grant from behind me.


    I was about to dismiss his guess when a card slipped from between the flowers. Grant, ever helpful, bent down to pick it up and handed it to me. Scrawled on it was a simple message: "Girl, hope you have a great day."


    That word ''girl'' sent shivers down my spine, instantly bringing to mind the smug face of Jimmy Perez. Never in a million years would I have guessed it was him!


    But how did he know about my love for white roses?


    It didn''t take long for me to connect the dots - Haley must''ve told him. The realization hit me like a ton of bricks. That woman, in her cunning attempt to keep me away from her man, had set her brother on me. Did she really think I''d fall for that?


    "Which guy sent these, huh?" Grant buzzed around me like an annoying bee, clearly too invested in my love life for his own good.


    I decided to y along, teasing, "Some young hunk."


    "What?" Grant looked genuinely shocked, his reaction amusing me to no end.


    Ignoring his stunned silence, I strutted into the office.


    "Director, got flowers from your beau? Such good taste, so beautiful."


    "Director''s truly one of a kind, fancying white roses."


    The office joined in the banter, but I brushed it off with a smile, "Would I be working with you if I had ordinary tastes?"


    My tactfulpliment shut them up, sending them back to their tasks.


    Back in my office, I tossed the roses on the couch, ying with the card before scanning the number left intentionally. He was daring me to call, likely to give him a piece of my mind.


    As if I''d waste my saliva on him.


    Tossing the card into the bin, I settled


    into work, only to be was a message from Fuzzi


    interrupted by my phone by my phone buzzing. It [Busy?]


    His texts were always straight to the point, never wasting a word.


    Leaning back in my chair, I replied: [Not really.]


    Ernest: [What are you up to?]


    Me: [Texting you.]


    Ernest: [...]


    Me: [Something on your mind?]


    Ernest: [Just checking in.]


    I didn''t know how to respond to that. A message out of the blue,


    especially from someone with


    el.ne


    romantic history, usually meant one thing: they were missing you.


    Oh, the bitter-sweetness of love.


    Ernest: [Anything interesting happen at work today?]Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    I hesitated, then, ncing at the roses on my couch, snapped a photo and sent it to him: [Aren''t they pretty?] Ernest: [Where did theye from?]


    I could almost see his scowl through the screen, a smirk ying on my lips as I typed back: [A secret admirer.]

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258


    After hitting send on those words, I quickly followed up: "Gift from a young hunk."


    I stared at the sent message, waiting for Ernest''s reply, but one second, two seconds, three seconds passed, and nothing came through. What''s going on? Is he mad? Ignoring me?


    My fingers hesitated over the keyboard, ready to ask him what''s up, but after typing out a whole sentence, I paused and deleted it.


    If he''s getting upset over someone else sending me flowers, how is he any different from Conrad back in the day?


    Back when I was in school, I wasn''t exactly short on admirers, not to mention those who missed the memo about Conrad and me while I was working.


    Every time it happened, Conrad would lose it. He wouldn''t just confront the guy; he''d me me for being too "approachable."


    To avoid his temper, I''ve bent over backward more times than I can count, even going so far as to distance myself from any male friends who could potentially stir up misunderstandings.


    I refuse to go through that again.


    So, I tossed my phone aside and got back to work.


    About ten minutester, my phone rang. It was Ernest, calling directly.


    I frowned and picked up, "What''s up?"


    "Why aren''t you replying to my messages?" Ernest''s voice buzzed through the phone, dripping with a sense of being wronged.


    I blinked in surprise, opened my messages, and saw he had sent several.


    [I''m not feeling great, but I know it''s not your fault.]


    [It''s okay for others to send you stuff, but you''re not allowed to like it.]


    [And don''t say things like that; it makes me anxious.]


    His messages overflowed with a sense of hurt; I hardly knew what to say.


    "Why aren''t you saying anything?" Ernest pressed.


    I found my voice, "Not sure what to say."


    "I''m not mad, just... a bit jealous," Ernest admitted honestly.


    I couldn''t help butugh, "Jealous? I''d love to see what Mr. Collins looks like when he''s jealous. Snap a photo for me, will you?"


    "What are you having for lunch?" Ernest smoothly changed the subject.


    Was he hinting at joining me for lunch or nning to surprise me with a romantic lunch delivery?


    Either way, I had to let him down. I informed him about my lunch ns with Jacqueline.


    "I was hoping to have lunch with my girlfriend," Ernest shared his original n.


    I chuckled. "Mr. Collins, getting a bit clingy, are we? Thought you were busy?"


    As soon as I asked, I remembered he was nning on leaving, probably had cleared his schedule.


    "Ernest, when you say you''re leaving, is it for work?" I revisited my question from the morning.


    "Not exactly, I''m dealing with some stuff. Then I''ming back to settle in Seabreeze City with my girlfriend," response caught me off .  ne


    But I knew hispany''s headquarters wasn''t here, nor did they have a branch in the area.


    "What about your job?" I blurted out.


    Ernest didn''t answer right away, which made me think of something Grant had said, "Ernest, why don''t youe work at mypany? We''re hiring, and we''re missing someone with your talents N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "You want me to work with you?" Ernest seemed surprised.


    I blushed at the misunderstanding, "Not with me, just at the samepany. I''m in marketing; we wouldn''t be in the same department."


    "That means we can see each other anytime," Ernest''s words left me speechless.


    "Sure!" The next moment, he agreed.


    And instantly, I regretted it.


    Taking a job as Conrad''s assistant at hispany was all about getting closer to him, making dating a bit easier.


    But reality pped me hard. Far from fostering our love, it made Conrad take me for granted.


    "You get back to work. Talkter," Ernest hung up, leaving me in a daze.


    ''Careless words cause trouble,'' as the saying goes. No truer words.


    It''s toote for regrets now, though Hopefully, Ernest finds a better. opportunity and changes


    I


    tonight.


    Maybe I can persuade et


    I smacked my forehead, punishing myself for inviting trouble.


    At eleven, I left for Urban Harvest, the spot Jacqueline mentioned. The staff recognized me and led me to a private room.


    "Right this way," the server opened the door for me.


    Stepping in, I was taken aback to find not just Jacqueline but also Conrad and Haley there.

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259


    Jacqueline hadn''t told me that they were going to join us for dinner.


    Had I known, I''d have stayed home.


    It''s not that I''m a coward or afraid to face them, but honestly, their presence just kills my appetite.


    "Felicia, there you are! We''ve been waiting just for you," Jacqueline greeted me with a bright smile, wrapping me in a gentle hug.


    It''s hard to be mad when someone greets you with such warmth. Still, I couldn''t help butment, "Jacqueline, I thought it was going to be just the two of us."


    "Well, it was supposed to be," Jacqueline nced over at Conrad and Haley with a shrug. "Ran into them by chance."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Chance? As if!


    I''m not a kid; who would buy that?


    But walking out now would only embarrass Jacqueline and make me seem petty.


    So, with a hint of sarcasm, I said, "What a coincidence."


    "We didn''t mean to intrude, Jacqueline, on your time with Felicia," Haley chimed in.


    Knowing they''re intruding yet not taking the hint to leave? The nerve!


    When I first met Haley, I thought she was as innocent as she looked. Now, I know just how much of an act that is.


    I didn''t hide my annoyance, "Had I known you two were here, I wouldn''t havee."


    Haley''s face stiffened, and even Conrad seemed put off, quickly asking, "Can we get the meal started then?"


    Only then did I realize Jacqueline''sment about waiting for me wasn''t just politeness.


    But seriously, Haley sitting there like a future bride while Jacqueline doesn''t bother to start the meal? Awkward doesn''t even start to cover it.


    "Let''s get started. And can we also get the pumpkin spicettes going?" Jacqueline suggested, pulling me to sit beside her.


    Conrad, looking slightly annoyed, signaled the waiter to start serving.


    "Felicia,


    chubby," Jacqueline Oght,


    haven''t you? Your hands are all


    unsettling precision.


    precision. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    el


    with


    Indeed, I had gained a couple of pounds, thanks to Ernest.


    One would think a heartbreak would lead to weight loss, not the opposite.


    Thinking of Ernest, I replied with a smile, "Yeah, gained a bit. Good mood, good food, good sleep."


    At that, Conrad''s cutlery nked loudly.


    I caught Jacqueline''s quick nce in his direction before she added, "Must be Ernest spoiling you."


    That jab hit home. Now, I was starting to wonder if Jacqueline was actually on my side more than her son''s.


    I just smiled, and Jacqueline went on, "Is Ernest free? It''d be fun to have him over, make it a real party." "Mom!"


    Before I could respond, Conrad sharply interjected, "Aren''t you fond of the grilled salmon here? Still want it?"


    ¡°Of course,¡± Jacqueline responded without missing a beat, "Felicia loves it too."


    Haley''s already paleplexion turned a shade whiter, a mix of


    embarrassment and the stingel


    Jacqueline''s pointed reman


    Pitiful, sure, but as the saying goes, you reap what you sow.


    Even


    ever I''ve moved past


    with Conrad, and there''s


    E & with Conrad, and t


    to antagonize Haley, this


    wasn''t my battle to stop.


    It was clear Jacqueline wasn''t a fan of Haley, her words always edged with sharpness.


    Conrad ordered the grilled salmon, effectively sidestepping any further mention of Ernest.


    Jacqueline wasn''t truly inviting Ernest over; it was all a ploy to needle Conrad.


    As the meal arrived, along with two pumpkin spicettes - Conrad isn''t into sweet drinks, but Haley was left hanging.


    Talk about awkward.

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260


    So, I kept my hands to myself, just curious to see how the server would handle things.


    But before the server could make a move, Conrad brought over two sses of pumpkin spicette, cing one in front of me and holding the other


    as he turned to Jacqueline, saying, "Mom, since your sugar levels have been high, I got you a sugar-free smoothie instead."


    Jacqueline barely opened her mouth to respond when Conrad had already ced the other ss in front of Haley.


    Haley offered Conrad a fragile smile, filled with a poignant vulnerability.


    It was genuinely touching, the kind that not only tugs at men''s heartstrings - I found it hard to resist myself.


    Perhaps Jacqueline noticed it too, because she held back any harsh words she might have had.


    Then, the dishes started to arrive, all my favorites, and Jacqueline made a point of serving me each one, making me feel almost like I was incapable of feeding myself.


    Conrad and Haley were practically invisible, utterly ignored.


    I felt so awkward for them.


    If it were me, I''d leave this meal feeling utterly stuffed.


    Under Jacqueline''s relentless hospitality, I finally had to excuse myself under the guise of visiting the restroom.


    Unexpectedly, Conrad followed me out. "Felicia, my mom''s gone too far."


    I offered a light smile. "Then you should probably talk to Jacqueline about that."


    His expression turned cold. "My mom''s trying to stand up for you. Can''t you see that?"


    "I see it," I replied frankly.


    "Felicia, you''re seeing someone now. Why provoke my mom against Haley? I''ve told you, I owe Haley. My mom treating her this way only adds to my guilt," Conrad fumed.


    "Conrad," my tone chilled, "am I really worth your maniption?"


    Stunned by my retort, Conrad fell silent as I mocked, "The moment I gave up on you, you ceased to be worth a moment of my thoughts."


    "Felicia," he called out softly, disbelief in his voice.


    "What do you believe? That this is all


    an act, that I''m still in love with you?"


    9


    I pressed him, "Where do you get this confidence from? My love, Felicia''s love, is reserved for those who deserve it. Do you think you''re worthy?"


    S


    Conrad was at a loss for words.


    "By the way, Haley''s younger brother Jimmy, must''ve caught some crazy bug because he''s decided to pursue me. Even sent white roses to my office," I revealed, watching as shock registered in Conrad''s eyes.


    "When did this happen?" he asked.


    "Just today," I said mockingly. "Conrad, should I ept his advances?"


    Conrad clenched his jaw. "I had no idea about this."


    "Then you''re still somewhat decent," I said coldly.


    If he had been behind Jimmy''s pursuit, it would''ve confirmed I''d been blind to love him for so long.


    "I''ll get to the bottom of this," Conrad murmured.


    Without another word, I headed for the restroom.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Felicia," he called after me, but I didn''t stop. Still, I heard him say, "If I died one day, would you care?"


    Suddenly, I felt a pang in my heart, but I kept walking without responding.


    Part of me wanted to respond harshly, yet as the saying goes, always leave room for kindness - especially towards someone I once loved.


    Emerging from the restroom three minutester, Conrad was nowhere in sight, leaving me to wonder if he had returned to our booth ordeft altogether.


    Contemting the scene back at the table, I found myself reluctant to return and instead wandered over to a nearby fish pond to watch the koi. Lost in thought, a familiar set of footsteps approached.


    There was no mistaking it, that was Ernest. And the person with him? Had to be Grant.

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261


    Ernest and Grant?


    The big boss? Mr. Collins?


    In a sh, so many pieces clicked together in my mind.


    I had my suspicions before and even tried to probe them, but they both denied it. Now, caught in the act, I wondered how they''d exin themselves. "Ernest!" I called out to him.


    Walking Ernest and Grant both stopped and turned in my direction.


    At the moment, I was crouched by the side of a pond, and they didn''t seem to spot me right away. Grant even nudged Ernest, "Who''s calling you? That voice sounds..."


    But he didn''t finish his sentence as Ernest quickly approached.


    "It''s dangerous here," he said, extending his hand. I thought he was going to help me up, so I reached out to him.


    Instead, with a long reach, I suddenly felt light, lifted away from the pond in his arms.


    "Weren''t we just going to grab a bite? What brought you here?" Ernest asked as he set me down.


    He remembered, this ce was a diner, and I was here to eat.


    His action threw my thoughts into disarray, and it took me a few seconds to gather myself. I looked at him and then over to Grant, who had a smirk stered on his face, clearly enjoying the gossip, "You two... know each other?"


    "Yeah," Ernest admitted without any hesitation, adding, "Just met, actually."


    Grant joined us, "So, Director Hudson''s boyfriend is Mr. Collins, huh? When Mr. Collins came here for the interview mentioning a referral, was it you, Director Hudson, who referred him?"


    That rified why Ernest and Grant were together.


    It sounded normal, since I did mention it to Ernest, but the speed of it all was surprising.


    I was speechless.


    Even though Ernest spoke softly, Grant seemed to catch on, chuckling, "Director Hudson, aren''t you going to wee the new colleague?" So, Ernest got the job?


    Despite hispetence, this seemed too easy. And Grant was even treating him to celebrate?


    "Looking forward to working under Director Hudson''s guidance," Ernest said.


    Seeing his serious expression, I was about to reciprocate when Grant interjected, "Go for a big hug."


    "Sure!" Ernest agreed and then wrapped me in a hug.


    "Perfect, just perfect," Grant eximed on the side.


    Even though it was just a hug, and Ernest and I were officially a couple, I still felt a bit embarrassed.


    Just as I was about to pull away, I


    heard Haley''s voice, soft and


    sorrowful, "Rad, I don''t know, n¨¦t


    do anymore. How can I make your mom like me?"


    to


    "You don''t have to do anything..." Conrad''s voice was cool and distant.


    "Why?" Haley pressed on.


    It was clear to me; Jacqueline didn''t like her as a person, and nothing Haley did would change that.


    But Conrad spared her feelings, not spelling it out so bluntly.


    "Let''s go, I''ll take you back," Conrad finally said.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Haley didn''t respond, and I thought they had left until Conrad added, "Come on, or do you n to go back for dinner? Can you even stomach it?"


    UMS

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262


    The atmosphere was thick with tension.


    "Rad, I get it, your mom doesn''t like me. There''s nothing I can do to change her mind, and I''m sorry you''re stuck in this mess with me," Haley said, finally seeing the situation for what it was.


    But her apology sounded too submissive, too defeated.


    What had she done wrong, really? If anything, her only fault was loving someone too much, enduring all this just for the sake of that person.


    "It''s fine if I''m suffering; I brought this upon myself. But you shouldn''t have to deal with this pain," Conrad snapped, his mood more vtile than usual.


    "Rad, I don''t understand what you mean," Haley said, her voice even softer and more fragile in front of Conrad.


    Was this her true nature, or was she just putting on an act to gain sympathy?


    "What''s the deal with Jimmy?" Conrad brought up a name that instantly put me on edge.


    "What about him? What trouble has he caused now? What mess has he dragged you into this time?" Haley''s voice carried a hint of anxiety. Conrad snorted, "You really don''t know?"ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Rad, I honestly have no idea what you''re talking about," Haley sounded genuinely flustered.


    "Jimmy''s chasing after Felicia," Conrad revealed, and I could feel Ernest''s arm around me tighten its grip.


    I looked at Ernest, and he returned my gaze, his brow furrowed in concern.


    Before I could offer an exnation, Haley responded to Conrad, "That''s impossible."


    "He sent flowers to Felicia''s office," Conrad said with a scoff.


    Haley paused for a few seconds before replying, "He must be joking around, just teasing her. After all, Felicia harassed him before."


    I was shocked had resolved that misunderstanding a long time ago, even getting the police and security footage involved to prove that Jimmy''s ims were unfounded. Yet, here was Haley, still ndering me.


    UMS


    "Haley, you think I''m unaware of that incident?" Conrad''s anger was palpable.


    "Rad, let''s not bring up the past. I swear I had no idea about Jimmy pursuing Felicia. I''ll call him and tell him to stop this nonsense," Haley promised.


    Conrad remained silent, and Haley added, "Rad, think about it. It doesn''t make sense for me to encourage him to chase Felicia. If Felicia


    actually said yes, out of spite, it


    would backfire on me, right?"


    She did have a point there.


    "But how did he know Felicia loves white roses? Not many people know that," Conrad wasn''t so easily fooled.


    "I don''t know either. And I didn''t know Felicia liked white roses. I''ve only seen you give her white roses," Haley exined.


    Conrad didn''t reply, which left me even more baffled about how Jimmy knew I preferred white roses. Could Jimmy have investigated me?


    Just as this thought crossed my mind, Grant chimed in, "How long are you two nning to hug? If you don''t let go soon, dinner will get cold."


    His reminder made me realize I was still in Ernest''s arms. My face flushed with embarrassment, and I hastily stepped back.


    "I should head back now," I said, making a move to leave but not before noticing Ernest still had a hold on me.


    As I turned around, I met Conrad and Haley''s gaze. Their expressions were a mix of disbelief and shock.


    I ignored their stares and told Ernest, "You guys go ahead and eat. I need to head back." "Alright, we''ll eat and then I''ll walk you back," Ernest replied, his eyes soft with affection.


    I nodded and parted ways with him, heading towards the room Jacqueline had booked.


    But to get to my room, I had to pass by Conrad and Haley, forcing me to confront them head-on once again.

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263


    "Excuse me, could you two please make some room?" As I approached, I uttered those words quite naturally.


    Conrad didn''t budge, his gaze fixed on me, while Haley gave me a look before silently stepping aside to clear the way.


    As I passed by, I noticed Haley clutching onto Conrad as if fearing he might be lured away by me.


    "Come on in, Felicia, let''s dig in," Jacqueline greeted me warmly as soon as I entered.


    I took a seat and feigned ignorance, "Jacqueline, howe it''s just the two of us now?"


    "Well, it was always just us girls. Some people just can''t take a hint and insist on sticking around," Jacqueline''s disdain for Haley, extending even to her own son, was unmistakably clear.


    I chuckled, "Jacqueline, you know that attitude might make things awkward between mother and son."


    I wasn''t trying to y the saint here, but since Herschel and Jacqueline were so fond of me, I genuinely hoped for harmony in their family.


    "He brought it upon himself," Jacqueline stated, showing no signs ofpromise.


    I had offered my piece of advice; the rest was beyond my control. So, I decided to let it be and focused on enjoying the delicious meal before me. "Why did it take you so long just to use the restroom?" Jacqueline inquired.


    "Ran into Ernest," I replied truthfully.


    Jacqueline paused for a moment, then teased, "What, was he afraid someone would whisk you away?"


    "No, he was here for dinner with his boss," I exined without going into too much detail.


    Jacqueline spun thezy Susan, bringing the tastiest dishes closer to me, "Felicia, Ernest is a good man, both in character and appearance. Herschel and I would be at ease if you were with him. But, well..."


    Jacqueline trailed off, leaving her sentence hanging. I understood her implication, "You''re concerned about his family background, aren''t you, Jacqueline?"


    "Yes, dear. Herschel and I worry


    about you facing hardships. Life can


    be extremely tough without financial


    or


    stability or a strong family


    J.ne


    background," Jacqueline sighed, her words stemming from a ce of experience.


    The Wagner Group wasn''t an age-old enterprise but rather something she and Herschel had built from scratch.


    They had faced numerous challenges during their early days of entrepreneurship, enduring hardships they seldom spoke of, but Conrad had shared some of their struggles with me.


    He told me about a time before their


    business took off when the family of five, including his grandmother,


    relied solely on his father''s?tN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    They lived in a cramped


    two-bedroom house, with financial


    difficulties being a constant. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Jacqueline eventually joined Herschel in working outside to make ends meet, both enduring their fair share of hardships.


    These memories crossed my mind as I responded, "Jacqueline, were you and Herschel also struggling a lot before starting the Wagner Group?"


    "Indeed, it was a tough time, one I''d rather not reminisce about," Jacqueline said, shaking her head.


    People often talk about remembering the hardships to appreciate the present, but some struggles are too painful to look back on.


    I looked at her, asking, "Jacqueline, did you and Herschel decide to start your own business when things got really tough?"


    "Yes, but it was also about seizing an opportunity," Jacqueline replied with a soft smile.


    "Exactly, opportunity. My parents came to Seabreeze City with the same dream of starting their own venture, but unfortunately..." My voice trailed off. Hearing this, Jacqueline quickly reassured me, "Let''s not dwell on the past, dear. What''s done is done. We need to focus on the future."


    Yet, I shook my head. "Jacqueline, were you at the scene of my parents'' ident? Was it a vehicle malfunction or a collision with another car?"

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264


    Talking about shorings, I guess I''ve been a pretty lousy daughter. All I knew was that my parents died in a car ident, but I had no clue about the details.


    Jacqueline''s face shifted slightly, then she grabbed my wrist, saying, "Felicia, haven''t we agreed not to dredge up the past? It''s all behind us now."


    "Jacqueline, I''m not a child anymore. I can handle it, please tell me," I pleaded, holding her hand in return.


    Her hand trembled slightly, "Felicia, it''s all in the past, why bring it up again?"


    I paused for a few seconds, "Jacqueline, because they were my parents, the only family I had in this world."


    My parents were orphans, raised in an orphanage, and after they left, I became an orphan too.


    Perhaps my words struck a chord, as after a struggle, Jacqueline finally spoke, "Your mom... she was already gone when Herschel and I got to the crash site. Your dad was barely hanging on. He was holding Herschel''s hand, just saying your name..."


    Jacqueline choked up, and so did my heart.


    It was a raw wound, and now I understood why she didn''t want to talk about it. She was afraid of hurting me.


    "He was worried about you, asked us to look after you," she murmured.


    Seeing Jacqueline so distressed made my heart ache, but I didn''t bring this up to feel sad. I mustered up my courage to ask, "What exactly happened in the ident? Was it a collision with another vehicle?"


    She sighed softly, "Their car rear-ended a truck."


    Images I had seen in videos on my phone shed through my mind, making my heart squeeze tight, my breathing quickened, "Was it a brake failure?"


    Jacqueline hesitated, "I''m not entirely sure. The driver died on the spot too, and the car was a total wreck. The exact cause... we don''t know."


    "Doesn''t Herschel know?" I remembered Herschel''s emotional reaction when I asked him once.


    She hesitated again. "Well..."


    "Jacqueline, please tell me," my voice broke into a sob.


    Jacqueline gently touched my face, "Felicia, they''re gone. Why does it matter now?"


    Her evasion only made my


    spike, "Jacqueline, is there


    something you''re not tell yel


    Seeing my agitation, she sighed, "It seems... there was a problem with the brakes."


    "Didn''t the driver check them?" I asked, seeking some logic.


    Jacqueline held my hand, "Felicia, the driver''s gone too."


    So, when someone''s dead, ming bes pointless.


    And Ernest''s father was my dad''s driver...


    "Felicia, let''s not talk about this


    anymore, let''s eat," Jacqueline tr


    to change the subject. Content


    s to en.swn


    But how could I eat now?ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Thinking that Ernest was also looking into his father''s death, it couldn''t have been his fault.


    Maybe it had something to do with a


    contract my dad was about to sign.


    Seizing the moment, I asked,


    "Jacqueline, do you know if my


    parents were nning to start a


    business before the ident?"


    Jacqueline was about to serve me some food when her hand shook, and the food dropped.


    Looking at her face, I saw it go pale as if touched by a ghost.


    Something was clearly off, making my heart skip and my scalp tingle. "Jacqueline..."

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265


    Jacqueline set down her fork, turning to me with a solemn look. "Yes, the contract was about to be signed."


    It was the contract I had found in my dad''sptop.


    "Did the ident happen before it could be signed?" My voice trembled as I asked.


    Jacqueline nodded silently.


    My breath caught in my throat, a turmoil churning inside me as Jacqueline let out a sigh. "That contract was the first venture your dad and Herschel were about to embark on together."


    What?


    So, Herschel was supposed to be a part of it all along, not just my dad?


    "Your dad and Herschel pulled out all the stops to clinch a deal with Lord rk. They went fishing, car racing, and even skydiving with him, of all things," Jacqueline recounted with a shake of her head.


    "Lord rk, who came up rough, knew how to y tough. But your dad and Herschel knew they needed his backing, even if it meant risking it all... "There was this time when Lord took them deep-sea fishing, and they got caught in a storm. With only two life jackets left, your dad and Herschel each insisted the other take it.


    "After that ordeal, Lord stopped giving them a hard time and agreed to proceed with the contract. Since your dad was more knowledgeable about these matters, Herschel had him double-check for any loopholes or traps.


    "Your dad did find some issues, so Lord had the contract revised. They were supposed to sign it, but then your dad had that ident on the way there."


    Jacqueline''s narrative was slow and detailed, painting a vivid picture of the past.


    So, it wasn''t as I had feared.


    I was secretly relieved, having alreadye to see Herschel and Jacqueline as my own parents.


    "I''m sorry," I blurted out, ovee with emotion.


    Jacqueline looked at me, gently


    shaking her head. "If anything, we''re


    the ones who should be sorry.. Maybe if Herschel and your dad hadn''t gone into business together, your parents would still be here."


    Is that really how it was? Maybe. Or maybe it was their fate.


    "Jacqueline, I guess my parents just weren''t lucky," I said, observing her dignified aura. If my mom were alive, she''d probably carry herself with the same grace.


    "Felicia, I''ve said it before and I''ll say it again, you''re like a daughter to us," Jacqueline said, holding my hand tightly.


    I appreciated the sentiment, but I knew things could never be the same, especially with Conrad in the picture.


    I nodded slightly, and Jacqueline smiled softly. "Come on, let''s keep eating."


    I hardly had an appetite but couldn''t resist Jacqueline''s persuasion, managing to eat a little more before using Ernest as an excuse to end the meal.


    Ernest and Grant were still at their


    dinner when dropped Jacqueline


    off and decided to wait. It wasn''t just


    about waiting for Ernest; I needed


    ovel


    some time alone to process everything I''d learned from Jacqueline.


    When Ernest arrived, I was lost in thought in the car.


    "Have you been waiting long?" he asked as he got in.


    "Just a bit," I replied, noticing Grant waving at us from a distance.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266


    He really didn''te off as my boss-more like a buddy.


    I shed a smile, my gaze on Grant while I posed my question to Ernest, "You two seemed to hit it off quite well. It''s the first time I''ve seen someone go out for a meal with the boss right after an interview."


    My curiosity was piqued because Jefferson had mentioned that a Mr. Collins was backing Grant.


    And just like that, my suspicion was triggered once again.


    "Mr. Smith invited me out to get to know me better, after all..." Ernest paused, "a sry of three million a year is no small figure."


    I was taken aback. That much?


    I hadn''t pegged Ernest to be that in demand.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "What, you think I''m not worth it?" He was straightforward.


    I smiled, replying, "No, that''s not it."


    Continuing, I asked, "So, what were you making at your previous job?"


    "A monthly sry of thirty thousand," Ernest''s reply had me grimacing. Grant''s offer was tenfold.


    "Mr. Smith is... quite bold," I managed to say, under Ernest''s ''I''m-not-worth-it?'' gaze.


    "I was the one who proposed it. I didn''t think Mr. Smith would agree," Ernest rified.


    I chuckled awkwardly, "Mr. Smith must be really keen on acquiring talent."


    Then, I couldn''t help but express my admiration, "You''ve got quite the nerve, Ernest."


    Even at the Wagner Group, those at the vice-president level were making about the same.


    "I know my worth. Besides, I need the money for a wedding," Ernest''stter remark sent my cheeks aze.


    I coughed, avoiding the subject, and quickly started the car, asking, "Where to? I''ll drop you off."


    "And you?" he countered.


    "After dropping you off, back to the office."


    Ernest replied, "Mr. Smith gave you half a day off, suggested we enjoy some ''us time''."


    I couldn''t help but smile and say, "Mr. Smith is that thoughtful?"


    "You can ask him yourself. Why would I lie about something like that?" Right after Ernest said that, my phone buzzed with a message


    front Indeed giving me the


    afternoon off.


    I couldn''t help butugh helplessly. "Mr. Collins, you''re really something, managing to get the boss to roll out the red carpet for you even before you''ve started. Are you sure you and Mr. Smith aren''t friends or...O business partners?"


    Ernest remained silent, just looking at me. I held his gaze for a few seconds before shaking off the thought Yet, I couldn''t help but feel that Grant was overly friendly with Ernest, especially considering the investor Mr. Collins backing Grant.


    So, my imagination ran wild. "Ernest, you don''t have any siblings? Like, a very wealthy brother or sister?"


    "I only have a sister, Susie!"


    I pursed my lips, then asked, "Then do you have any wealthy rtives with the same surname?"


    "There are, but they''re all average, just regr working folks, nowhere near wealthy," Ernest''s response left me with nothing more to probe. Maybe it was all just a coincidence!


    I found myself heavy with suspicion, doubting Herschel over a contract and Ernest because of Grant''s investor with the surname Collins. Sigh! I was even getting on my own nerves.


    "Have you ever been to a police station?" Ernest suddenly asked.


    Instinctively, I denied, "No."


    I had always been well-behaved, never stepping foot in a police station.


    But then he threw me off with his next question, "So what''s with that man Jimmy?"

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267


    Oh my, I forgot that man!


    But I didn''t feel guilty, not one bit. I went straight into denial mode, "I didn''t harass him. It''s all a big misunderstanding."


    "Hmm?"


    Ernest''s gaze was fixed on me, his eyes practically demanding a clearer exnation.


    So, I spilled the beans about identally bumping into Jimmy and his baseless usations, and added, "That kid''s just full of himself. I''m not interested in the slightest."


    "What''s your type then? The older gentleman? Or someone more mature and stable?" Ernest didn''t mince words, and seemed pretty informed too.


    Seeing his earnest expression, I couldn''t resist the urge to tease him. I leaned closer and whispered, "I like your type... rough and tough."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    As the words left my mouth, I caught Ernest swallowing hard.


    I had flirted with him again.


    The next second, I pulled back, only to hear Ernest''s low voice ask, "How would you know I''m tough?"


    I was speechless. My face turned beet red in a matter of seconds.


    I had thought Ernest was the pure type, but thatment just proved he was all man.


    "Why''s your face so red?" And there he was, asking me that.


    This guy wasn''t an easy one to deal with, hitting back at my flirtation like that.


    Just as I was pondering over this, he asked, "Have you been drinking?"


    "No!"


    Right after my denial, hemanded, "Pull over!"


    "Why?" Even though I questioned him, I obediently steered the car to the side.


    No sooner had the car stopped than I felt Ernest closing in, turning my face towards him, and leaning in.


    My eyes went wide, instinctively thinking he was about to kiss me.


    But in broad daylight, on a busy street? Wasn''t he embarrassed?


    Or did our established romantic rtionship make him so bold, or was he just naturally audacious?


    While I couldn''t get on board with


    v


    Conrad''s emotionally detached ways, Kdefinitely wasn''t ready for


    Ernest''s anytime-anyce affection


    either.


    §Ú§Þ


    My hand moved up to his chest, about to push him away, when I heard him say, "Open your mouth, take a breath."


    Uh? Confused about his intentions. nheless found myself obeying as he pinched my chin. Opening my mouth and taking that breath came with a bit of pain.


    The next second he let go, "You haven''t been drinking, so why the red face?"


    My eyes widened, finally catching on to why he asked me to pull over in the first ce.


    But he was the real reason for my embarrassment.


    "It''s because you made that off-color remark, that''s why I blushed," I blurted out before my brain could catch up.


    Ernest''s brows furrowed, "I? What did I say that was off-color?"


    His tongue seemed to tie itself in knots, and his ears turned red.


    He didn''t know? Or was he ying dumb?


    Ernest stiffened, then swallowed hard twice in quick session, "What I meant by tough was..."


    He trailed off, the red spreading from his ears.


    It seemed he only then realized how I had interpreted ''tough''.


    Seeing his flustered state convinced me; he hadn''t been talking about the kind of ''tough'' I was thinking of.


    Now it was my turn to feel awkward, like I could dig a hole right there and find myself in a three-bedroom apartment out of sheer embarrassment.


    But I decided not to dwell on my embarrassment, shifting it back to him by daringly asking, "What kind of tough were you referring to?"


    Ernest straightened up, adjusting his cor, "Drive!"

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268


    Watching his face flush a deep shade of red, beads of sweat adorning his nose, I couldn''t help but let a smile dance across my lips.


    Ernest turned his face away, and I decided not to push my luck further, getting serious about driving instead.


    A particrly ''tough'' question had plunged us into silence for what felt like ages.


    Remembering his mention of spending time together, just the two of us, I was the one to break the silence. "So, where were you thinking of going?"


    "Do you have time this afternoon?" Ernest asked.


    "Yes!" I blurted out a bit too eagerly, as if I couldn''t wait.


    A hint of a smile cracked Ernest''s stoic expression. "I''ll take you to a ce."


    This time, I kept my mouth shut, trying to appear moreposed.


    "I''ll set up the GPS. You just follow it," Ernest said, taking my agreement for granted.


    Following his directions, we ended up in a secluded suburban area, surrounded by nothing but wilderness and weeds. The only thing that caught my eye was a river.


    It was crystal clear, sparkling in the distance.


    "What''s the n here, trying to make us pioneers?" I joked.


    Ernest surveyed our surroundings and actually responded with a "Hmm."


    Iughed. "Maybe you should stick to tinkering with electronics and earning your million-dor sry, Mr. Collins."


    He walked ahead, and I followed. Suddenly, something darted through the grass, and I screamed.


    Ernest, who was only a few steps away, rushed back immediately.


    In a moment of panic, I leaped towards him, clinging to his neck and waist with a grip so tight, it was like suction cups that wouldn''t let go.


    Back in school, my high jump skills wereughable, but this time, I executed it perfectly.


    Ernest immediately supported my lower back. "What''s wrong?"


    "A snake! I saw a snake!" My voice trembled with fear.


    Even though I wasn''t sure it was a snake, the deep, grassy wilderness made it a likely suspect.


    I''ve always been terrified of such creatures, even a caterpir could scare me senseless.


    Ernest, holding me, moved us away from the tall grass and towards thekeshore.


    Yet, I was still in a state of shock, not realizing I should let go until he suggested trying to wade in the water.


    That''s when I noticed how tightly I was clinging to him, even leaving red marks on his neck.


    Sheepishly, I let go and rushed to the water''s edge.


    Ernest followed as he said, "SusieN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    told


    here you dreamed of a haven like


    mountains, water, and


    garden..."


    "Yes, exactly..." I trailed off, then turned I


    a


    look back at the deste st, don''t tell me you''re


    to... to..." Content belongs


    to


    Before I could finish, Ernest nodded. "Someday, when we''re married, I''ll build you that haven here."


    I was stunned, never having imagined he had such a n.


    "Really?" I asked, without a second thought.


    "Yes," Ernest smiled, his gaze returning to the barrennd, already envisioning our future home.


    Future home? The words echoed in my mind, making me realize something.


    Wait, was that... was that his way of proposing?


    And did I just unknowingly ept?


    "Ernest, you''re quite the strategist," I called out to him.


    He simply smiled and continued walking.


    I chased after him, and he started to run.


    He didn''t get far before stopping, and before I could catch up to reprimand him, he lifted me into the air.


    The world spun around.


    "Mrs. Collins," Ernest whispered, his


    arms around my waist, spinning me


    around. His voice was a soft caress in my ear.

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269


    I never knew I could stillugh like a kid, being in my twenties and experiencing the joy of being swung around in circles.


    But after the dizzying fun, I couldn''t stand straight and had no choice but to snuggle up in Ernest''s arms.


    At that moment, I suddenly realized this might be another one of his tricks.


    "You used to love spinning around like this when you were little," Ernest whispered in my ear.


    When I first met Ernest, I was too young to remember anything.


    Now that he mentioned it, I curiously asked, "What else did I like back then?"


    "You loved being lifted high, and you enjoyed riding on my shoulders like you were on a horse," Ernest''s words made my cheeks turn red.


    I pretended not to believe him, "I don''t remember, so you can say whatever you like."


    Ernest didn''t mind and continued, "You also loved ying in the water, jumping around and sshing, getting yourself all wet."


    "Anything else?" I was genuinely interested.


    It''s as if humanse with a design w, not retaining memories before the age of five.


    That period is the most innocent and beautiful time in a person''s life. If everyone could remember their childhood, perhaps it would heal many of the sorrows of adulthood.


    "Yes, you loved listening to stories, fairy tales, but I was terrible at telling them. You used to call me dumb."


    His words made meugh, and he added, "Later on, I read lots of fairy tales, but then I never saw you again to tell them to you."


    "Why couldn''t we see each other again?" His words piqued my childhood curiosity.


    "My sister was born, and she was not well, so I went with my mom to my grandma''s house to help take care of her while my mom worked," Ernest''s voice softened, weighed down by the past.


    I hugged him tighter to shift away from the somber topic, "What else did I get up to as a kid? From what you''re saying, I must have been quite the handful."


    "Yeah, you were like a restless little sprite, mischievous but adorable," Ernest gently rubbed his chin on the top of my head.


    Iughed. "Ernest, hearing you say that, did you fall for me back then?"


    "Yes," he actually admitted.


    "You were just a boy, and I was a little toddler. Don''t you think you were..." I yfully punched him.


    "It was a young boy''s affection,


    purely liking you from the bottom of my heart. Don''t get any weird ideas," Ernest rified. But then he added, "Since then, I''ve never found any girl cuter than you, including Susie."


    My heart skipped a beat. That was such a unique and unparalleled affection.


    "So, is that why you said you wanted to marry me the moment you recognized me?" I teased.


    Ernest paused for two seconds, "That''s part of it."


    "And what''s the other part?" I discovered he was quite the master at keeping me hooked. "Because..." he yed coy.


    I got impatient and looked up at him; due to the height difference, I was met


    founde


    t with his chiseled jawline, which I d surprisingly sexy.


    Good grief even his Adam''s apple looked appealing. It''s like they say,Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    when you fall for someone, evet their quirks seem endearing?


    W


    I pinched him briefly out of my daze, "Because of what?"


    Ernest looked down, our eyes locking, "Also because I want you to take responsibility for me."


    I was momentarily stunned, "What?"


    "You kissed me, stealing my first kiss," Ernest''s words made my cheeks flush.


    I immediately denied, "I don''t believe it. You''re just taking advantage of myck of memory."


    Ernest looked up at the sky, "You kissed me, and I told you girls shouldn''t kiss randomly, especially boys."


    He smirked, perhaps at my childhood naivety. I reached up to pull down his smirk, "Don''tugh."

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270


    He let me turn his face towards me, continuing, "Do you even realize what you were saying?"


    "I have no clue. It''s all just nonsense you''re making up," I denied, unwilling to admit to the embarrassing things I supposedly did.


    "You even said it was like ''sealing the deal.'' You kissed me, stamped your im, and dered I was yours to marry when you grew up. Insisted that I couldn''t be with anyone but you," Ernest said, suddenly looking down.


    "Licia, I''ve followed your ''orders,'' living well into my thirties without so much as dating, never giving another girl a second nce, let alone holding hands. I''ve been waiting for you, so you''ve got to take responsibility," Ernest''s words wereden with a sense of being wronged, as if a ''no'' from me would be a massive letdown.


    All this time, I believed Conrad was my childhood sweetheart, but I was wrong. It was actually Ernest who filled that role, the kind that''s brief yetsts a lifetime.


    Only, I was too young back then, leaving all the sweet memories for Ernest to hold on to alone.


    "Alright, I''ll take responsibility," I said, standing on tiptoes, reaching up to bite gently at his appealing jawline.


    He let out a soft hum, and Iughed, "A new seal, a deeper one, so any girl who wishes to like you will think twice."


    Ernestughed, a restrained, gentleugh, "You''re as bossy as you were when you were little."


    Am I bossy? I''ve always thought of myself as too soft, especially around the Wagners and Conrad, bending to others'' wishes unless it went against my principles.


    Ernest has revived my childhood in full, and though I can''t discern how much is true, I genuinely felt happy.


    Ernest also took me fishing, and we had quite the catch, a hefty fish weighing over four pounds.


    "I''ll make you grilled fish for dinner, your favorite as a kid," Ernest''s offhandment made me believe his stories were true, as I indeed loved fish, especially my mom''s grilled fish that was always so vorful.


    On the day of the ident, my mom had promised to make me grilled fish for dinner. But I never got to see them again.


    Since then, I''d stopped eating grilled


    Ine


    fish, to the point where even Herschel, Jacqueline, Conrad, and Dustin thought I disliked fish But Ernest knew I loved fish.


    "Okay!" I agreed. At that moment, I felt a sense of closure.


    Grilled fish was my mom''s way of


    showing her love, and my way of et


    remembering her. Now, someone else remembered too, perhaps a sign from my mom''s spirit.


    Ernest''s grilled fish was just like my mom''s, bursting with vor, as if she had made it herself.


    He told me his mom had taught mine how to cook fish, having grown up by theke and being an expert in fish dishes.


    I had lost my mom for ten years, and now her love was passed on to me through Ernest.


    After dinner, Ernest didn''t leave.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Sitting on the couch browsing on my


    phone while he worked on his


    laptop, my mind wandered


    el


    uncontrobly, like little bugs crawling in my heart, making it impossible to focus.


    "Uh, I''m feeling sleepy," I finally made an excuse to send him away.


    Ernest looked up from hisptop, saying, "I''m a bit tired too."


    I casually added, "Then you should head home."


    But Ernest didn''t respond, nor did he move; he just looked at me.


    His gaze made my heart race. "Ernest..." I murmured.


    "Can I stay tonight?"

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271


    I was rooted to the spot.


    I hadn''t expected Ernest to be so forthright.


    And once again, I was convinced that Ernest wasn''t just tough, he was straightforward too.


    As my heartbeat sped up, my brain couldn''t keep up with my mouth, and I blurted out, "Why won''t you leave?"


    Ernest''s Adam''s apple bobbed as he said, "I don''t want to be apart from you."


    His reason was wless.


    People in love are all clingy, wishing they could be together 24/7, like conjoined twins.


    "I''m not the kind of person you think I am," I found myself saying.


    Ernest''s expression stiffened, then his ears quickly turned red.


    This tendency of his ears to blush so easily seemed at odds with his straightforwardness.


    But that was just him.


    "I didn''t mean it like that, I just... just want to... stay and keep youpany," Ernest exined.


    I pursed my lips, watching him and felt a surge to tease him, "So you mean, stay over just to keep mepany, and we''ll sleep in the same bed, but just talk under the covers?"


    Ernest coughed lightly, "Something like that."


    "Can you guarantee that?" My questions were getting more senseless by the minute.


    But they were all substantial inquiries.


    Ernest replied, "Why don''t you give it a try and see?"


    I was speechless.


    Well, I had been trying to test him, to see if he harbored those kinds of thoughts about me, hadn''t I?


    "I''ll go back to my room to get my toiletries; you won''t lock the door, right?" Ernest was really straightforward. Pretending to be bold, I looked at him. "Just don''t chicken out."


    Ernest smiled faintly, replying, "I won''t."


    After he


    in the


    get his things, I wasContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    zi xom, my breathing


    erratic, asking myself, was I to give myself to


    -She took the initiative, but I wasn''t interested.


    Conrad Wagner''s words echoed in my ears.


    Every time I thought of them, they stung like a needle, making me doubt myself.


    Doubt whether I was even remotely attractive, incapable of arousing even a hint of desire in a man.


    With that thought, I changed into a ck, sexy nightgown.


    Tonight, I was determined to drive a man wild.


    Emerging from the bathroom, Ernest had already arrived, also changed into his nightwear.


    Our eyes met, and in that instant, I was sure Ernest, like me, felt his heartbeat racing.


    I wanted to walk over confidently, but my legs were so weak.


    Then Ernest came over, his Adam''s apple moving, and without saying a word, he scooped me up.


    Instinctively, I clung to the front of his shirt. As I drew closer, I caught the scent of his soap.


    And it was different from Conrad''s


    scent. Ernest''s fragrance was that of the mostmon Ivory soap, while Conrad used some fancy artisan soap, its scent almost


    indistinguishable from body wash.


    The homely scent of Ivory was more intense, more enticing.


    Plus, the sudden sense of being lifted made me dizzy.


    Ernest carried me towards the each step sending my


    bedr


    heart into overdrive. I had to cling tighter to him, "Why are you carrying me? I can walk."


    As soon as the words left my mouth, I realized how much of a mood killer I was, to say such a thing at that moment.


    "Afraid you''d go AWOL on me because your legs were too weak," Ernest seemed to really get me.


    I buried my face in his chest, stubbornly retorting, "If I nned to run, I wouldn''t have let you in."


    "Oh, my mistake then," Ernest always had a quick response for everything. My face grew hotter, and he carried me to the bed, gentlyying me down. But he didn''t move away, instead, his gaze intensified as he looked at me.

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272


    Feeling like I was on fire, a fever seemed to envelop me, recalling thest time I flirted with him. That moment shed before my eyes again as I gazed at the face before me, so full of a certain restraint, and I remembered what Fanny Willis had once said.


    "Ernest, have you been with other women?" Despite him iming he''d never even had a girlfriend, I feltpelled to ask again.


    His eyes deepened. "...No."


    Those words sent a shiver down my spine. "Do you want to?"


    His jaw clenched, and suddenly, it felt like the world around me faded away, overtaken by the intense feeling of his lips against mine.


    As Ernest breathed heavily, I knew the answer.


    But he didn''t continue. Instead, he rested his forehead against mine. "How long do you intend to test me, or is it your intention to torment me?"


    Seeing his restraint, the evident desire yet fierce self-control, I touched his face. "Do you really want this? Is your desire purely for me?"


    Asking this, I was reminded of how Conrad''s casual disinterest had once hurt me, deeply.


    "Yes," he gasped, "Only you."


    Hearing that, I closed my eyes, feeling something inside me settle.


    "Jo..."


    Ernest''s call was silenced by my kiss, pulling him to continue.


    "Should we wait?" He asked, restrained, at thest moment.


    "Wait for what?" My voice trembled.


    "Wait till the day I marry you," Ernest''s eyes glowed.


    I looked at him. "If you''re not sincere, marriage wouldn''t stop betrayal."


    "I won''t," he whispered, kissing the tip of my nose, "I will never betray you, Licia."


    He made a promise, but I no longer believed in promises.


    Conrad had promised me too, but he ended up straying.


    In a world where divorces outnumber marriages daily, promises are the least reliable.


    Today, my connection with Ernest began with a spark and emotion.


    If there''s a future, let it happen naturally. If not, there''s no disappointment.


    As the saying goes, the greatest paines from expecting too much and receiving too little.


    So without expectations, letting things take their course means no pain, no sorrow.


    "But I can''t promise I won''t betray you," I found myself saying something only a heartbreaker would.


    Ernest paused, taken aback. I forced a smile. "Ernest, if you''re having second thoughts, it''s not toote to back out."


    "No second thoughts. If that


    happens, it''s on me," Ernest


    murmured against my lips, "It''s my fault for not being enough to keep you.


    My heart ached at his words.


    BUMS


    Ernest, oh Ernest, always knew how to touch the softest part of my heart.


    Letting go of Conrad, I thought part of the reason he looked elsewhere was because I wasn''t good enough.


    Once again, I initiated the kiss, pulling at his clothes...


    The night was a whirlwind, only settling into sleep on Ernest''s clean sheets as dawn approached.


    Yet, sleep


    didn''t keep dreams at bay, and I dreamt of Conrad, bloodiede and standing before me, calling out,


    "Felicia Hudson..." Coelongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    In the dream, I too was asleep, but his calls woke me.


    Opening my eyes to see him covered in blood panic set in instantly.


    you bleeding so much?" Coel.ne , what happened? Whel


    WN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Felicia, would you be sad if I died?"


    "Conrad, why would you die? What happened? Conrad, speak to me...Conrad, Conrad..."


    "Licia, wake up, Felicia, wake up..." Ernest''s anxious voice pulled me from the nightmare.


    Opening my eyes, his worried face before me, my vision was still haunted by the image of Conrad, bloodied in my dream.

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273


    Why''s Conrad all bloody? Did he get hurt?


    Dreams like this usually mean something, right? Like this one time, the night before my folks had that terrible car crash, I dreamed my two front teeth fell out, blood everywhere, scared me half to death.


    And then, the next day, my parents... they were gone, just like that.


    In my panic, I nearly missed the concerned gaze from Ernest. Only when his hand touched my forehead, wiping away the cold sweat, did I snap back to reality.


    "Had a nightmare?" he asked gently.


    That made me realize that when I was calling for Conrad in my dream, it was Ernest who heard me.


    But I don''t want him getting the wrong idea, so I exin, "I dreamed Conrad was standing at the end of the bed, covered in blood. I asked him what happened, and he wouldn''t answer me."


    "Dreams can be deceptive sometimes. If it worries you that much, why not give him a call now?" Ernest suggested, surprisingly encouraging me to reach out.


    Wouldn''t he feel a twinge of jealousy under normal circumstances? Had it been Conrad beside me, I was sure he would''ve been jealous. I nced outside at the dawn''s early light, snuggled deeper into Ernest''s embrace, and murmured, "I''m so tired; just want to sleep more."


    "Sleep then," Ernest whispered softly, hisrge hand stroking my hair with the usual tenderness, showing no sign of anger or irritation.


    I was too exhausted to think anymore and quickly fell back asleep. In my drowsy state, I felt Ernest''s kiss on my forehead and heard his whisper, "You''re still worried about him."


    When I woke up again, it was already nine in the morning; I was definitelyte for work. Ernest had left, and my body ached as if it had been torn apart and put back together. Iy there recallingst night''s moments with Ernest, the unsettling dream, and his whispered words,


    Closing my eyes, I was frustrated that even after a sweet night with Ernest, Conrad was still causing disturbances. But the vivid image of him bloodied in my dream was too disturbing to ignore. Even though there was no romantic tie


    Conrad anymore, over ten years, he


    had be like family. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I needed to be sure he was alright, not by calling Conrad, but Dustin Wagner. Since I had turned down Dustin after he confessed his feelings, he had been considerately distant, making it even harder for me to approach him now.


    Still, I needed to know.


    "Felicia," Dustin answered, his voice gentle and soothing.


    "Dustin," I greeted, hesitantly. "How have you been?"


    "Good, what''s up?"His voice was light and cheerful, immediately easing my anxiety about Conrad.


    "It''s nothing major, just wanted to ask if you knew when the amusement park is nning to open?" I found myself making an excuse to keep the conversation light.


    Dustin probably knew it was a pretext; calling Deborah Walker would have been my usual approach for such inquiries. Nheless, he responded, "We haven''t gotten the final go-ahead from Conrad''s side yet."


    I was surprised. The park''s opening was supposed to be scheduled right after the lights were fixed, which


    would be about a week from ot


    However, Dustin''smentN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    suggested that there was no movement on that front yet, despite theck of visible advertising or preparations that are usually rampant before such a big event.


    "Is there a problem?" I couldn''t hide my concern for the project.


    "No problems," Dustin assured, his position as the park''s manager lending authority to his words.

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274


    The amusement park was never the issue; the problem was Conrad.


    As the dream shed through my mind, along with the reason for this call, I asked Dustin, "Is it something about Conrad? What happened to him?"


    Dustin didn''t respond immediately. After a pause, he finally spoke, "You know, you could just ask him directly."


    There it was, the unspoken rule - nobody''s a fool here.


    Dustin''s words left me at a loss for words.


    He''s always been the one to spare me any embarrassmentN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Easing my awkwardness, he added, "I mean, even though you guys aren''t dating anymore, you''ve been close as family for years now."


    I chuckled. "Well, I just didn''t want to stir up any jealousy with his current me."


    That got augh out of Dustin too.


    "How about we grab a meal together when you''re free, Felicia?" Dustin offered.


    He had just said we were like family, so I didn''t refuse.


    Hanging up, I sighed, relieved that nothing had happened to Conrad.


    But why did I have that dream? Was it because of his question yesterday about whether I''d be sad if he died one day?


    Ten years of deep-seated feelings aren''t something I can just let go of on a whim.


    Yet, I had already started something new with Ernest, and Conrad was destined to be just a chapter from my past.


    I put down my phone, about to get out of bed, when Ernest''s text came through: You up?


    I didn''t reply, and soon another message followed: Made breakfast and left it in the thermal box. Don''t forget to eat. Also, you don''t need toe to the office today.


    Huh?


    He sounded like he owned the ce, despite being the new guy on the block.


    But then again, his hefty sry was proof enough of his prized position at Grant Smith''s firm.


    A request from him to take the day off was likely to be granted without question.


    Still, it felt awkward and somewhat unsettling.


    Even if he was my boyfriend, he had no right to interfere with my personal life, especially my job.


    But I knew it was out of concern for me, so I replied with a simple: Okay.


    Despite Ernest''s instructions, after


    breakfast,


    legs


    I still went to office,


    ching as if I''d climbed int


    swoopet


    Everest.


    "Hey, what


    Though were off today?" Grant are you doing here?


    coffee in hand, caught me off guard.


    "When did I say I was taking the day off?" I retorted, catching him off guard.


    Grant paused for a moment, then chuckled awkwardly. "Must''ve been my mistake."


    He was clearly putting on an act.


    And for Ernest''s sake, no less. But hadn''t they just met?


    "Go on, I''ll manage," Grant said, trying to leave.


    "Mr. Smith," I stopped him, "Did you know Ernest before this?"


    "Before?" Grant blinked, "Does before today count?"


    His evasion told me everything I needed to know. I scoffed, "Never mind."


    Heading to my office, I was immediately informed by a


    client waiting in the meeting room. He said you had an appointment."


    colleague, "Director, you''ve


    That was news to me. Puzzled, I asked, "Are you sure he''s here for me? How long has he been waiting?"


    "Yes, he specifically asked for Director Hudson. Been here nearly an hour." Curiosity piqued, I dropped my bag and made my way to the meeting room. Pushing the door open, the sight of the person waiting hit me like a ton of bricks.

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275


    "Hey, Felicia!"


    Jimmy gave me a cheeky wave as he spotted me.


    "I''ve been waiting for almost an hour, Felicia. You''rete today," he teased, shaking his wrist to show off his watch.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    I tried to keep my cool as I approached him.


    Today, I ditched the heels for ts-my legs were just too sore.


    "Feeling off today, Felicia?" The kid had a keen eye, noticing something was amiss.


    My steps faltered slightly, betraying my difort.


    I couldn''t give him the satisfaction of a response, so I just plopped down in front of him, trying to appear unfazed. "Out with it. What do you want?"


    He ignored my question. "Rough night, Felicia?"


    The little rascal seemed to hit the nail on the head with each question.


    I straightened up, trying to regain someposure. "Speak up or shove off. Otherwise, I''m calling the cops for harassment."


    "Heh," Jimmy chuckled. "Still holding a grudge, huh?"


    "Cut the crap. What do you want?" I already had my phone in hand.


    "I wanna date you, Felicia," he grinned like a Cheshire cat.


    I didn''t show any annoyance because I knew his im was just to get a rise out of me.


    If I got mad, that would just y into his hands.


    "You''re underage, aren''t you? If you wanna date me, have your parents talk to me," I said, adopting a teacher-like tone.


    "Felicia, are you free this weekend?" Jimmy suddenly asked.


    I ignored him, but he leaned in closer. "It''s my birthday this weekend. I''ll being of age, so could you attend my birthday bash as my girlfriend?" Looking at his smug face, I was reminded of the phrase, "A frog aspiring to eat swan meat."


    I pursed my lips, no longer willing to waste my breath. "Jimmy, whatever your motive for bothering me, just keep your distance. Don''t mess with me, or you''ll regret it." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Looking at his limited-edition sneakers and his overall appearance, I noticed how much he had changed from when we first met under less favorable circumstances.


    Seems like since his sister hit the jackpot, he''s upgraded his arsenal too.


    "Your sister and your new brother-inw don''t know you''re here, do they?" I hinted.


    Jimmy scoffed, "Don''t try to scare me with that."


    Seeing his defiance, I chuckled


    lightly. "If you want to keep enjoying


    your current lifestyle, stay away from me. Otherwise, forget about


    Gi, you might not even afford to buy flowers."


    It wasn''t meant as an insult but as a reality check about who was funding his lifestyle.


    Conrad and I were history, now he was Jimmy''s sister''s man, and Conrad definitely wouldn''t want his ex to be his brother-inw''s current me.


    Jimmy''s face turned sour in an


    instant, then he stood up abruptly.


    ho''s talking... I bought this outfit with my own money, didn''t take a dime from that Conrad."


    Was that so?


    Yet, not long ago, Haley couldn''t even afford a meal.


    It seems there was at least one liar among the siblings, but they shared amon trait: vanity.


    Haley was too proud to spend Conrad''s money just for show, and Jimmy,cking any real background, paraded around in branded clothes to boost his ego.


    Whether he used Conrad''s money or not was his own business.


    I stood up, "Well, at least you have some pride."


    "Of course, I..." Jimmy started, but he was cut off by a knock at the door.


    I nced over and saw Ernest.


    My heart skipped a beat. Why was he here?


    Was he here to start a fight?


    If that was the case, things could turn ugly fast.


    Anxiously, I was about to tell Ernest to leave it be when I heard his chilly voice ask, "Director Hudson, do you need any help?"

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276


    Hearing that, I let out a sigh of relief.


    He didn''t rush into action but asked me first.


    "Yes, could you please, uh..." I hesitated, realizing I didn''t yet know his position at thepany, but given his skills, he was undoubtedly at an engineer''s level.


    "Could Mr. Collins please show the guest out?" I said before turning away.


    Jimmy wasn''t deterred by Ernest''s arrival and continued to tease me, "Hey, Felicia, I''m looking forward to this weekend. You''re the main event of my grown-up party."


    Before he could finish, Ernest brushed past me and entered, telling Jimmy, "You can leave now."


    Jimmy ignored him and instead tried to provoke Ernest by saying to me, "Felicia, I''ll wait for you here after work, and we can grab lunch together."


    I stopped, turned around, and felt like giving him a piece of my mind.


    But before I could react, Ernest sternly told him, "Leave."


    "And who are you to tell me to leave?" Jimmy stood his ground with the fearlessness of youth, acting as if he was above everyone else. "I''m the one who''s not allowing you to pursue her," Ernest stated clearly, every word sharp and decisive.


    Looking at his face, with its sharp angles all exuding an intimidating sharpness, I saw him in a new light, feeling a tightness in my heart.


    Jimmy was momentarily stunned by his words, then returned to his cheeky demeanor, "Old guy, are you also chasing after Felicia?"


    I couldn''t help but be shocked.


    Jimmy really was pushing his luck.


    He dared to call Ernest "old guy," clearly trying to insult and provoke him.


    I looked at Ernest, worrying internally.


    I wasn''t sure how men reacted to being called old, but I knew women definitely minded.


    However, Jimmy seemed oblivious


    to the chill emanating from Ernest and went on, "Old guy, at your age, still trying to y the field? Dream on


    UMS


    Jimmy even did a suggestive hip thrust, implying something I immediately understood.


    The image of Ernest''s vigor from the night before shed before my eyes, and I swallowed hard.


    I could bet that when it came to ''vigor,'' Ernest had young Jimmy beat by a mile.


    Ernest stepped forward and said, "You don''t need to worry about what I can do. Now, either you go, or I''ll make you go."


    "Heh, you..." Jimmy started to retort, but the next second, he was crying out in pain.


    Ernest had grabbed him by the neck and was dragging him out, while Jimmy yelped and winced in agony.


    It turns out a tough guy is needed to deal with a bully.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    When Jimmy was thrown out, two security guards were already waiting for him.


    Only then did I realize Ernest hadn''t shown


    in the reception area by


    channe


    but hade specifically to


    deal with Jimmy.


    Feeling the full extent of boyfriend power, I finally understood what it was like to be protected.


    His actions, especially with how loudly Jimmy had screamed, attracted quite an audience.


    And just like that, Ernest instantly became the heartthrob among the officedies.


    Well then.


    Such an eventful first day at work, what''s next?


    I bit my lip and as Jimmy was being escorted away by security, I moved


    close manliness?" Conten


    to Ernest, "Silver fox, showing


    off your


    belongs to


    Ernest''s Adam''s apple bobbed, and he turned to look at me, his gaze unsettling.


    Oh no! Was he about to make a scene in front of everyone?


    I turned to leave, but Ernest spoke up, "Director Hudson, pleasee to my office."

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277


    "Thanks for reaching out," he said, tossing in a ''please'' for good measure.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    But to me, it sounded like a boss giving orders, not a colleague asking for a favor.


    And it definitely wasn''t about work. Just yesterday, he''d quizzed me over some young hotshot sending me flowers, and now here he was, bumping into me again.


    Was this going to turn into another interrogation?


    That''s when it hit me: dating is a minefield.


    If there was nothing between Ernest and me, I could''ve easily brushed off Jimmy''s advances. No muss, no fuss.


    But now? Now I had to deal with Ernest.


    Sigh. No man is ever trulyid-back, are they?


    With everyone in the office watching, I couldn''t exactly say no. So, I headed to Ernest''s office.


    His office was close by, modestly furnished but crammed with gadgets beyond a standard desk, chair, andputer setup. Stuff that looked like it could easily rake in a sry of a cool three million a year.


    As I was taking it all in, the door shut behind me, making me jump. I turned around, putting on my best professional face. "Mr. Collins!"


    I''d seen his title on the door on my way in: Chief Engineer.


    The title definitely fit the sry.


    "Have you had breakfast?" Ernest asked, his gaze piercing.


    Every time I locked eyes with him, my heart would race, particrly after the awkwardness ofst night. I found it hard to look him directly in the eye.


    I wandered over to his tech setup, trying to seem casual. "Yeah, I had breakfast."


    "Weren''t you supposed to take the day off? What brings you to the office?" Ernest''s question stopped me in my tracks.


    I faced him, crossing a line. "Mr. Collins, that''s overstepping."


    Ernest''s jaw tightened, and I bit my lip slightly. "We might be together, but that doesn''t give you the right to interfere with my job, even if you mean well."


    He paused, then nodded. "Got it. Won''t happen again."


    Fair enough.


    I couldn''t really argue with that, so I shifted the topic to his office setup. "You''ve got quite the high-techir here."


    He didn''t respond, and since it was


    work hours, I didn''t push it. I gave a small smile. "Well, Mr. Collins, leave you to it. I should get back to my desk."


    "Licia," he called out as I started to leave.


    "Mr.


    "Let''s


    I echoed, turning it professional at the


    e


    off. I''d rather not the c


    not


    everyone know about us.


    Ernest frowned, but I quickly exined, "It''s not that I''m ashamed or interested in someone else, just want to avoid any gossip or distractions at work."


    Iid it all out to avoid any confusion.


    "Okay!" He agreed more readily than I expected.


    "I''ll get going then," I said, heading for the door.


    §Ý§à


    But Ernest stopped me again. "What did you call me earlier?"


    Oh.


    I paused, remembering the teasing nickname I''d used when Jimmy was dragged away.


    "Uh, that... was just a joke," I exined.


    "You think I''m old?" Ernest asked, catching me off guard. That wasn''t my intention at all!


    I''d jokingly called him ''silver fox,'' and here he was, taking it seriously.


    Seems like even tough guys can be sensitive. No sense of humor.


    I shook my head, chuckling. "No, you''re not old. Not at all."


    "Be honest!" Ernest caught the teasing tone, his voice stern.

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278


    Watching him with all seriousness, I couldn''t help but seriously gaze back at his face, noting the mature, steadyposure that added to his handsomeness.


    Men his age couldn''t possiblypete with the likes of Jimmy, the fresh-faced young bucks out there.


    These days, being called a "silver fox" is practically apliment, signifying a charm thates with maturity.


    Isn''t there a whole trend about swooning over older men now?


    Whether it''s young women, marrieddies, or even little girls, they all seem to have a thing for the mature types like Ernest.


    But him getting all worked up about being called a "silver fox"? Seems like he doesn''t realize just how valuable that title has be in his case.


    Taking a step closer, I said, "Honestly, you are in your thirties, definitely not young, especiallypared to that kid earlier..."


    "You think I''m old too?" Ernest cut me off before I could finish.


    His mood seemed to drop, clearly annoyed.


    Wow! Didn''t expect him to be so touchy about his age.


    I tried to exin further, "I''m saying you''re indeed not young, but I didn''t mean..."


    That I disliked you - those words were left unspoken as Ernest interrupted again, "Anyone else can call me old, but not you."


    I was speechless.


    Seeing his frustrated yet aggrieved expression, I couldn''t help butugh. "Ernest, are you so worried I''ll find you old because youck confidence? Or do you think I''d leave you for being older?"


    Ernest kept silent, his sulking demeanor amusing.


    I couldn''t resist reaching out to ruffle his face, "Come on, I won''t hold your age against you. I''m after your... mature charm... Otherwise, why would I turn down that young guy earlier? He was pretty fresh, right?"


    Ernest still didn''t respond, so I rubbed his face again.


    This was the first time I realized that older men are not that easy to cheer up, unlike Conrad.


    With Conrad, a simple apology would have been enough to smooth things over.


    But Ernest was behaving like a petnt child, not easily mollified.


    Time for a drastic measure, I thought, and tiptoed to give him a quick kiss, "Does that make it better?"


    I didn''t wait for his reaction and


    forhis


    turned to leave, but a firm grip


    ?


    around my waist stopped me. Ernest''s embrace reminded me the strength in his arms fromst night, and my throat suddenly felt dry, "Ern..."


    ovelger


    "Director Hudson mentioned we should keep things professional work, right? What''s with the hands-on approach with a colleague?" I teased.


    The audacity...


    He''s ying innocent after gaining the upper hand.


    I could see through his act; pretending to be naive around me while showing he understood everything when confronting Jimmy.


    He was clearly ying dumb, but having already ''eaten'', what more could I say?


    I scoffed, "Ernest, nice try."


    Ernest offered no defense, and I walked away.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Let''s have lunch together," Ernest called out as I was leaving.


    I ignored him but bumped into Grant right


    meside the door, who belongs to en.sweeted


    a grin, "Director Hudson''s


    love life seems pretty lively" Content


    I said nothing.


    "Director Hudson, let''s have lunch together. It''s to wee Mr. Collins to the team," Grant extended his invitation.


    I was speechless again. Such special treatment for the new guy, huh?


    "Mr. Smith," I called out to Grant before he could enter Ernest''s office.


    Grant paused, turning to me with a smile. "Director Hudson, what can I do for you?"


    "When I joined, Mr. Smith, I don''t recall having a wee party," I pointed out, catching a twitch in Grant''s smile.

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279


    I skipped lunch because Fanny had texted me earlier.


    She mentioned that a senior from her college days was now a visiting professor at her hospital, and she had already put in a word for me to meet him. The purpose? To discuss the potential treatment n for Susie Collins in detail.


    "I''ll bring Ernest along," I suggested, considering Susie was his sister. It made sense for him to be there, listening in on the conversation. After all, he''d be the one making the final call on whether or not to proceed with surgery.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    There was a brief pause on Fanny''s end, and I sensed something was off. "Is that going to be a problem?"


    "Juste alone," Fanny finally replied. "We''re tight on time and can only meet during his break, so it''ll have to be quick."


    So, there I was, medical files in hand, meeting Fanny at the hospital. She waited for me at the entrance and quickly nced through the files before leading me to the lecture hall.


    "As you know, the professor''s schedule is jam-packed. After his lecture, he''s got othermitments, so you might only get a handful of minutes with him," she exined as we walked.


    I couldn''t help but joke, "What is he, the President?"


    Fannyughed at myment and yed along. "I know, right? He''s a big deal now, recognized internationally. Our hospital must have really struck gold or pulled some serious strings to get him here."


    I could detect a hint of mncholy in her voice. Fanny was aplished in her own right, but next to her esteemed senior, her achievements seemed to pale inparison. It probably exined why her crush on him had remained just that¡ªa crush.


    "Have you met him outside of work?" I asked, unable to contain my curiosity.


    "No, with his schedule? Besides, if I


    had, I wouldn''t be dragging you here


    right now," she nudged me, half-jokingly. "I told you, he''s a big shot, always apanied by kis assistant. Every minute of his day is ounted for."


    It wasn''t that she didn''t want to; she simply hadn''t had the opportunity.


    "Why not reach out to him personally?" I encouraged her.


    Fanny didn''t respond, and we arrived at the lecture hall, greeted by a huge digital screen weing Professor Yates.


    As we entered, the vast hall was


    filled to the brim, and there, at the podium, stood a young, handsome man with rimless


    sses Professor Yates himself His clear enunciation and pleasant voice reminded me of those professional TV hosts, and hisb coat shimmered under the spotlight, making him look almost celestial. After all, doctors are akin to gods on Earth, with the power to heal.


    No wonder Yates had remained unmatched in Fanny''s heart.


    With the hall fully packed and people even standing in the aisles, Fanny and I had no choice but to listen from the back. Although, when we walked in, I couldn''t shake the feeling that Yates''s gaze briefly met ours.


    "He''s looking at you," I whispered to Fanny.


    "He''s just scanning the crowd, don''t get carried away," she brushed it off.


    Rubbing my sore back, I watched as people crowded around Yates. "Your senior sure knows how to hold a crowd," I remarked.


    "And he was impressive," I added, acknowledging the depth of his lecture.

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280


    "That was genuinely impressive," I couldn''t help but marvel aloud. "Even ayman like me got it crystal clear. And through Yates''s exnation, I''vee to appreciate the wonder and greatness of contemporary medicine."


    "What''s with you, looking all guilty like you''ve done something wrong?" Fanny didn''t bite at my attempt to change the subject, instead zeroing in on my difort.


    Leave it to a gynecologist to notice exactly what was off with me and pinpoint the reason behind it.


    I grimaced. "Just a bit overworked."


    Fanny''s eyes widened in disbelief. "You''re not serious? With whom?"


    I could grasp her initial reaction, but herst remark kind of threw me off.


    I nced around, relieved we were alone, and confessed between clenched teeth, "With Derek, what do you think?"


    Fanny pondered for a moment. "Ernest?"


    Her guess left me neither confirming nor denying, which led Fanny to nod and then shake her head in disbelief. "I can''t believe it. You and Conrad have been thick as thieves for a decade and never went there. And then Ernestes along and swoops in first."


    I was speechless.


    "Did you make the first move?" Fanny really thought too highly of me.


    I cleared my throat, "It was mutual."


    Herughter was mocking.


    I red at her, "Stopughing. It was mutual, I didn''t force anything."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "The important thing is, you ended up with someone as stylish and handsome as him. Not a bad deal," Fanny''s words were few but shocking.


    "So, Dr. Willis, you''ve been so picky over the years, avoiding any man''spany, because you thought only someone as outstanding as Yates would be worth it?" I teased back.


    Fanny made no attempt to hide her feelings, Exactly. If I''m going to be with someone, I want it to be with someone I genuinely like and who truly stands out."


    "Your Yates is indeed exceptional. It''d be a shame to miss out on that. You should tell him how you feel you never know, it might work out," I encouraged her this time.


    Fanny grimaced, "It''s impossible between me and him. If I confessed, there would only be two oues." "Which are?"


    She paused, "One, we get together, share mutual affection. Or two, it ends, and we can''t even be friends anymore."


    I snorted, "That''s hardly profound. Isn''t that how it goes for everyone?"


    Fanny shook her head, a bitter smile on her face, "For us, it would only be thetter. I''d rather not say anything than lose his friendship." Seeing Fanny like this made me realize her crush on Yates was deeper than I thought, potentially affecting her future rtionships.


    Although I wanted to encourage her to be bold, everyone has their own path, and it''s not my ce to interfere.


    I didn''t say anything further but looked back to where Yates had been standing, only to find him gone.


    "Let''s go find your Yates!" I suggested, pulling on Fanny''s arm.


    As we turned, we were startled to see a man in a whiteb coat standing right behind us.


    Fanny and I tensed up, unsure how long he had been there or how much of our conversation he had overheard.


    Clearly nervous and embarrassed,


    e


    Fanny began tucking her hair behind


    her ear a telltale sign of her difort, even forgetting to greet her senior colleague. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    In that moment, I took the lead, extending my hand towards Yates, "Professor Yates, hello! I''m Felicia, Fanny''s friend. Your lecture was really captivating."


    Yates briefly shook my hand, his gaze settling on Fanny''s face.


    I nudged Fanny, signaling her to speak.

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281


    "Hey, didn''t you say you needed to talk?" Yates broke the ice with a friendly nod.


    Fanny quickly adjusted her tone, "Yates, this is Felicia, the girl I mentioned before. Susie, the one who needs the surgery, is her sister-inw."


    Bam! Fanny''s introduction pinned me right to the spot next to Ernest.


    Yates nodded, and I immediately handed over Susie''s medical records.


    He skimmed through them and nodded. "I''ve looked into Susie''s case, which matches the records. The surgery is feasible and should be done as soon as possible. I''ve requested a heart donor so we can proceed whenever a heart bes avable."


    "So, you''re saying we should get Susie admitted to the hospital to prepare for the transnt as soon as possible?" Ever the professional, Fanny took over the conversation for me.


    "Yes, the sooner, the better," Yates replied, his gaze softening as he looked at Fanny.


    Was it my imagination, or was there a tender light in his eyes? That wasn''t just any senior''s look. It was the look of someone in love. Could it be that Yates had feelings for Fanny, too? Was it not unrequited love but mutual affection instead? Somehow, that idea popped into my head.


    "Professor," I corrected myself before almost calling him Doctor, acknowledging his higher status.


    "I''ll bring her in the next few days," I promised.


    Fanny also interrupted, "Thanks for taking the time, Yates."


    As Yates was about to respond, a beautiful figure in ab coat rushed over. Her professional attire and voluminous curled hair ttered her beauty, embodying the essence of professional beauty.


    She naturally stopped by Yates'' side. "Yates, Director Waldron is waiting for you. Let''s not keep him."


    Her eyes were fixed on Yates, filled


    with undeniable love. It was obvious to anyone who saw it. At that


    moment could understand whyet


    Fanny had kept her feelings hidden. This woman loved Yates, was always by his side, excelled in her field, and stood shoulder-to-shoulder with him in battle.


    From any perspective, she was the obvious choice for Yates, leaving Fanny to step back gracefully. True love might conquer all, but from someone who''d been there, piring from afar could be exhausting and often fleeting.


    "Sorry to interrupt," the woman finally turned toward Fanny.


    With a polite smile, Fanny replied, "No worries. You two go ahead."


    As we were about to leave, Yates stopped her. "Fanny, are you free tonight?"Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    He called her name tenderly.


    My heart skipped a beat for Fanny, and I could feel Fanny''s grip on my arm tighten: Her face flushed with nerves and excitement. It seemed Yates had taken the step Fanny had been hesitant to take. And that was perfect.


    As I thought Fanny would ept, she calmly asked, "Did you need something, Yates?"


    The tension was palpable.


    I discreetly nudged Fanny, my gaze drifting to Yates'' stunningpanion. Her face had stiffened, her hands clenched, her eyes darting warily toward Fanny. She was clearly on edge.


    ncing at her name badge, it read, "Professor Milly."

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282


    "No biggie. I thought it''d be nice to grab dinner together," Yates said, straight to the point.


    Fanny seemed caught off guard, momentarily speechless. When I thought she''d y hard to get and turn him down, she surprised me with a simple "Sure."


    Yes! Smart girl. She wasn''t about to let a catch like Yates slip through her fingers. I silently cheered for Fanny, already daydreaming about the fantastic evening she and her crush would have. That was when Milly interrupted, "It''s been a while since the three of us got together after graduation. We truly should catch up."


    Wait, what? Talk about being an eager third wheel. Having been through it all, I knew Milly was trying to prevent Fanny and Yates from spending time alone.


    Just when Fanny had mustered the courage, Milly had to barge in abruptly. Even if Fanny was willing, I wasn''t giving my blessing yet.


    I was about to interject when Fanny said, "Milly, sorry, but Yates and I have something else to discuss."


    I was stunned. Fanny wasn''t letting this opportunity slip by.


    Milly smiled,pletely unfazed and without any awkwardness. "I know you want to discuss helping your friend''s family with surgery. You might not know this, but I''m also involved in the project. I''ll be in the OR with Yates."


    She made it clear she wasn''t backing down. And, with her bringing up the surgery for Susie, it made it hard for Fanny to object.


    Fanny hesitated, but before she could speak, Yates said, "Fanny and I have private matters to discuss."


    That statement was a knockout blow! There couldn''t have been a better shutdown than that.


    Milly''s gorgeous face froze, her forced smile more painful than any frown. She tucked her hands into her coat pockets, chuckling, "Well, if it''s private, I''ll stay out of it."


    Then, looking at Yates, she added, "Let''s go. We shouldn''t keep the hospital waiting."


    Yates nodded at us before leaving, his gaze lingering on Fanny.


    At that moment, I was sure Yates had feelings for Fanny.


    He had rejected his rumored fling. And the way he looked at Fanny wasn''t the typical way a man looks at a woman.


    I was internally screaming for Fanny.


    After Yates and Milly left, I hugged Fanny, whispering, "Your prince charming made the first move. Things between you two are mutual!"


    "No way," Fanny replied, her shyness mixed with insecurity.


    "He turned down his old me for you, and you''re still unsure?" I challenged.


    Fanny replied,"I just want a simple, lifelong partnership. You know I hate socializing andpeting for attention, so..."


    I got her point. She didn''t want to fight over a man with someone like Milly.


    I cut her off. "So, you''re going to let this opportunity with Yates slip? Fanny, I''d lose respect for you if you did that."


    Fanny sighed, "The idea of


    competing for love, always on quadContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    against someone stealing him


    away... it''s exhausting. I''m not sure I can handle it."


    "Dr. Willis, have you forgotten what you told me? Don''t stress over what hasn''t happened. Who''s to say Yates won''t make things clear with Milly if you two get together, sparing you all the drama you''re imagining?


    tapped her forehead with my finger.


    It was true what they said, ''Love made one blind.''


    elet


    Fanny dodged my taps and said, "Maybe we''re too optimistic. What if he asked me out, not to start


    something but to let me down gently after hearing about my crush?"

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283


    "What are you thinking? I''m sure Yates is into you," I said with conviction.


    How Yates looked at Fanny was full of love. It was just that Fannycked confidence. And who could me her? She had been silently crushing on Yates for years, too scared to confess because she felt he was out of her league. That also reflected her insecurities.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Maybe only Yates'' direct response could heal her. That was something I, as an outsider, couldn''t fully grasp, so I didn''t need to waste my words.


    "I''m heading back, girl. Get yourself dolled up for tonight, switch shifts in advance, and don''t you dare stand him up, no matter how urgent things get," I practically mothered Fanny.


    Sheughed, sharing my sentiment. "Even my mom isn''t as fussy as you."


    Her mom was fussy because she didn''t know Fanny was harboring a painful crush.


    "Chin up, girl," I encouraged her with a fist pump before saying, "I''m off."


    "Wait up. Come to the office with me," Fanny called out, stopping me.


    "What for? I''ve got to find Ernest to discuss his sister''s surgery ns," I reminded her.


    Fanny still insisted. "It won''t take long."


    I didn''t know what she was up to but followed her to the office, where she pulled a tube of cream from the drawer and handed it to me. "What''s this for?" I asked, examining it.


    Before I could figure it out, Fanny exined, "Clean up down there and apply this. It''ll help with swelling and promote healing."


    I instantly got what the cream was for.


    Even though she was my best friend, the kind I''d showered with, I still blushed.


    I refused. "I... I don''t need it."


    "Don''t y tough. It''s obvious to me," Fanny gave me a knowing look.


    I twirled the tube in my hand. "Is it that bad?"


    "Definitely. Especially the first time,


    it''s easy to tear and bleed, which can lead to infections. And in severe


    cases, it can damage the


    reproductive system, affecting


    el


    fertility," Fanny spoke like a doctor to a patient.


    I coughed lightly. "You docs sure know how to scare others."


    "I''m looking out for you," Fanny said, then pouted toward the treatment bed, "Lie down. Let me check you."


    My eyes widened, and I stepped back. "Thanks, but no."


    I bolted, with Fanny calling, "Remember to use the cream. If you feel unwell,e to me."


    Her words echoed in my ears,


    making me all flustered and


    tel


    distracted, not watching where I was going until I bumped into someone.


    "Sorry..." I apologized repeatedly but froze when I saw who I had bumped into.


    Conrad''s hand was on me, having caught me when I bumped into him. He was looking into my face. "Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine," I said, trying to pull my arm back.


    Conrad didn''t let go. Instead, his other hand reached for my forehead.


    My face was hot, more from the embarrassment of Fanny''s words than anything, and Conrad mistook it for a fever.


    He used to do this whenever I was


    sick,


    Wecking my temperature f


    and thenparing it to his


    sown.


    set


    Was that a habit?


    "I''m not feverish," I stepped back, avoiding his hand.


    Conrad''s brows furrowed slightly. "Then you..."


    "I''m just hot!" I said, pulling my arm back more forcefully this time.


    Conrad''s raised hand stiffened, then slowly lowered, "What brought you to the hospital?"


    I blurted out, "Fanny!"


    He nodded, still eyeing my face. "If you''re not feeling well, see a doctor. Don''t push through it."


    I knew the line well. Conrad always said it whenever I was under the weather.

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284


    ''Just saying it now would only be ironic,'' I muttered.


    "I know," I paused before adding, "I''m not a kid anymore."


    Conrad got the hint, offering a wry smile. "I guess I''m overthinking things."


    I remained silent, and Conrad advised, "Focus when you''re walking. Don''t get distracted."


    I hummed in response, the image of him covered in blood from my nightmare the night before shing before my eyes.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Then, he was in the hospital again, causing my heart to skip a beat instinctively. "What are you doing here?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    He moved his lips but said nothing.


    "You''re not... feeling well?" I trailed off, not finishing my question, as I heard someone calling him from a distance, "Rad, hurry up!" It was Haley.


    Conrad''s tall frame blocked my view so I couldn''t see her, but I could instantly recognize her voice.


    At that moment, I understood why he was there.


    He wasn''t sick. He was just there to keep Haleypany. Probably, it was for a prenatal check-up.


    And there I was, worrying about him over a silly dream. How ridiculous.


    Conrad''s expression stiffened at Haley''s call, and I couldn''t help but smirk mockingly, "Mr. Wagner, you better attend to your matters."


    With that, I turned and walked away. However, no sooner had I gotten into my car than my phone buzzed with a message.


    I checked it and found a message from Haley. [Felicia, since you and Rad are no longer together, I hope you can keep your distance from him.]


    Reading the message, I was


    seething with anger and quickly


    replied If you''re that insecure, maybe you should keep him on a tighter leash. And as for me, mind your own business.] Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    After sending the message, I deleted her contact, sighed in frustration, and drove back to the office.


    But Ernest and Grant were both missing. They probably partied too hard at the wee dinner and decided to skip work.


    The issue with Susie wasn''t urgent, so I didn''t bother calling Ernest. Yet, before I could leave work, Ernest called to ask where I was.


    "At the office, working," I replied, a bit of sarcasm in my tone, considering it was his first day and he had already skipped out for the afternoon.


    "I''m out discussing business with


    Mr. Smith. It might runte, probably


    around seven. You can head home first. If you''re hungry, grab


    something to eat, and I''ll cook for you when I get back," Ernest was always thoughtful about making


    I


    sure I had something to eat. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    He was busy with work, which was not what I had imagined. Suddenly, I felt petty for always assuming the worst in people.


    "No need. I can eat something simple. Let me know when you get back. I need to discuss Susie''s situation with you," I wanted his opinion before telling Susie the great news.


    "I got it," Ernest replied.


    Just as I was about to hang up, Ernest added, "I won''t keep you waiting for long."


    I was speechless.


    True to his word, Ernest returned by seven. Remembering his promise over the phone, I rified, "I wanted to talk to you about Susie. Her surgery can go ahead, and we''ve secured a heart donor."


    He wasn''t surprised but just hummed in acknowledgment.


    I was annoyed by hisck of enthusiasm. After going through so much trouble to get Professor Yates for the surgery, he seemed indifferent, as if I was meddling unnecessarily.


    I was about to express my frustration when Ernest suddenly closed the distance between us, scooping me up in his arms.


    "Ernest, what are... mmm..."


    His lips silenced mine, kissing me passionately as he carried me toward the bedroom.

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285


    My nerves tensed up in an instant. "Oh God, not this again!" I thought.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was just human nature. An insatiable curiosity! No wonder even the stoic gods in fantasy dramas weren''t immune to the allure of love. Love was humanity''s most vulnerable Achilles'' heel.


    As Ernest''s kisses made it hard to pull away, my mind surprisingly wandered. It wasn''t until a gentle bite brought me back to reality that I realized Ernest hadid me down on the bed, his body pressing down on me.


    The gleam in his eyes was unmistakable, a burning desire, his Adam''s apple moving seductively as his arms framed my sides, the strength in his muscles making my mouth go dry. The temptation was like a feast for the senses, stirring an indescribable feeling within me.


    The tingling sensation, like something was crawling, spreading delicately across my body from one point.


    I knew the feeling well, feeling tantalized. And I desired it, too. Desire was uncontroble, and I finally understood. But I still felt a shiver of fear, remembering the difort from the day before. If he went further, I wasn''t sure I could handle it. Especially after Fanny''s warning about getting hurt, sick, or even affecting childbirth, that would be problematic.


    So, restraint was necessary. Logic won over sensation, and as I figured out how to reject Ernest, he leaned in again, his cheek against mine, his lips brushing my cheek, hair, and ear.


    "Honey, thank you," he murmured, his voice husky.


    He thanked me for the effort I put into Susie''s situation, but his initial lukewarm reaction made me think he wasn''t too keen on the surgery for Susie.


    "I thought you were upset," I said, feeling hurt as I lightly punched him.


    I wasn''t sure if my punch hurt him, but his tightened muscles made my hand sting.


    "Grateful and happy," Ernest whispered, kissing my earlobe gently.


    A shiver of pleasure coursed


    through me, making even my toes curl. Ernest noticed my reaction, pressing closer as his kisses wandered from my earlobe to my hair, cheek, nose, eyes, forehead, and finally, my lips.


    Such a prelude was utterly irresistible. It slowly devoured my reason and I arched toward Ernest, my arms wrapping around his neck. Ernest''s heavy breathing filled my ear His hands began to undress me.


    Suddenly, my phone rang in my pocket, startling Ernest and me and halting the spreading warmth.


    I scrambled to reach for it, but trapped under him, I struggled. Eventually, Ernest helped me.


    It was a call from Jacqueline. I wasn''t sure whether to hang up or answer.


    In my hesitation, Ernest said, "Take the call."


    He got up and left the bedroom.


    I sighed with relief and brought the phone to my ear. "Jacqueline."


    "Felicia, if I die, it''ll be because Conrad and Haley have driven me to it," Jacqueline blurted out the moment I answered.


    Confused and concerned, I asked, "Jacqueline, please calm down. What have they done to upset you?"


    "Today, I found out the real reason you two split up. That jerk Conrad actually gave your marital home to that woman." Jacqueline''s words ripped open a wound in my heart that had barely begun to heal.

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286


    Although I hade to terms with my feelings for Conrad, it didn''t mean the awkwardness and pain had vanished.


    "Felicia, seriously, you suffered such injustice but didn''t say anything. That house was for you, and you should''ve kicked Haley out. You''d rather let the homeless stay there," Jacqueline couldn''t stand injustice.


    Maybe that was also why Herschel was such a straight shooter, out of love for her and probably a bit of fear of ruffling her feathers.


    Conrad and I were over, so there was no point in bringing it up again. I tried to calm her down. "Jacqueline, it''s all in the past now."


    "I might get past it. But I can''t let it go. I''ll have the house taken back today," Jacqueline was furious.


    I forced a smile. "Even if you drive Haley out of the house, Conrad can buy another ce."


    Haley was just the intruder, but it was Conrad who gave her the chance. The real issue is Conrad, not Haley.


    "That might be his business, but that house belongs to you. No other woman should live there," Jacqueline''s words warmed my heart.


    That kind of protection felt like what a mother would offer her daughter.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Jacqueline, I know you''re looking out for me, trying to stand up for me, but it''s unnecessary. Don''t trouble yourself or get angry," I tried to dissuade Jacqueline.


    If Jacqueline carried out her n, Conrad might think I was behind it. I didn''t want to get entangled anymore to avoid Haley thinking I waspeting for him.


    "I''m not just angry. I want to make Conrad and his mistress regret it. Don''t worry about it," Jacqueline was beyond persuasion.


    Since that was the case, I didn''t try to stop her anymore.


    "That scumbag Conrad, keeping his mistress in your marital home, if I see him, I swear..." Jacqueline ranted about Conrad before hanging up.


    After putting down my phone, I stared at the ceiling, recalling when Ivan showed me the house. I had no idea how Jacqueline found out about that day. Conrad probably still didn''t understand why I broke up with him.


    After lying in bed, lost in thought for a while, I decided to get up and go outside. I didn''t see Ernest.


    velge


    Assuming he was in the kitchen, a nce proved me wrong. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Maybe he had gone to his room. As I was about to turn toward the doorway, I heard the bathroom door open, and Ernest came out.


    His eyes met mine, carrying a different intensity than usual, making my heart skip a beat.


    Remembering our near miss earlier, I awkwardly mumbled, "I''m hungry. Please make me something good to eat, will you?"


    But this time, Ernest didn''t respond as expected. He walked up to me.


    I thought he would continue from earlier and raised my hand to stop him, but instead, he asked, "What''s this?"


    He was holding the ointment Fanny


    had given i me. I had left it in the


    bath


    nning to use


    l.ne


    my bath. Ernest had seen it Content


    W


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Instinctively, I snatched it back and hid it behind me, annoyed. "Why are you messing with my stuff?"


    "Are you hurt?" Ernest''s voice was deep.


    Too embarrassed to reply, I turned and ran into the bedroom, mming the door shut.


    Half an hourter, Ernest knocked. "Dinner''s ready. Come out and eat."


    I didn''t respond. After a moment, Ernest added, "I''ll be going then."


    Hungry and sighing, I opened the


    door, only to find the guy who waset d to be leaving standi et


    there like a guard. Did he trick me?


    "Ernest, you..." I didn''t finish my sentence as Ernest extended his arm and pulled me into his arms.


    His face gently brushed against my forehead. "I''m sorry. It''s my fault..."

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287


    Men couldn''t handle seeing a woman cry, and no woman liked to see her man vulnerable, either.


    Not anyone could im the high ground the first time when it came to intimate matters between a man and a woman.


    What mattered most was that Fanny, ever so thoughtful, sent me a message, mentioning it was normal for a woman to feel hurt after her first time and that I shouldn''t hold it against Ernest.


    I reckoned Ernest owed Fanny big time for smoothing things over without making a scene and arranging for his sister to consult with Yates.


    I was still hurting, and Ernest should''ve been reigning in his desires. So, I thought he''d retreat to his room for the night. But no, Ernest didn''t leave. Instead, he held me closer.


    "Ernest, doesn''t it bother you?" I teased, nestled in his arms.


    He just replied, "Quit talking. Let''s sleep."


    I chuckled. "Think you can sleep?"


    "Licia," his voice was all husky, "don''t mess around."


    He was struggling, filled with desire, yet so restrained. If Ernest had slept alone, it wouldn''t have been so hard on him. But no, he had to stick around me, masochist that he was.


    I poked him with my finger. "Why even do this to yourself?"Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    All I got in response was him pulling me in tighter, and right then, I couldn''t help but smile to myself. Even the toughest guys had their soft spots.


    "When do you n on bringing Susie over?" I shifted the conversation to something more serious while still in his embrace.


    "I''ll sort it out at the office tomorrow and go get her," Ernest''s hand gently caressed my shoulder.


    "Coming straight back, or will you stay out a few days?" I asked casually.


    "How long do you want me to stay out?" He surprisingly asked me back.


    I paused, suddenly catching his drift. He was hinting that I might miss him. This man was quite a narcissist.


    I chose not to bite on that, instead asking, "Are you flying back or taking the train?"


    "Either works. It depends on the schedule," Ernest''s voice was deep and soothing, lulling me toward sleep.


    When you''re on the brink of sleep,


    your


    on I knew, I blurted out, "Trains morefortable." Content


    W


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Hmm, then train it is," Ernest was all for doing whatever I suggested.


    My eyelids were battling it out. "Susie will be so happy to see you."


    "She likes you, too. She will be happy to see you as well..." His words trailed as I drifted off.


    Thinking of how much Susie liked me. "Yeah, I''m her sister-inw."


    Ernest let out a softugh, and I fell asleep.


    However, when I turned over in the middle of the night, Ernest wasn''t by my side.


    I thought he had left, but then I saw


    lighting from the living room Leaning in closer, I could just make out some huffing and puffing sounds.


    What was Ernest up to?


    Barefoot, I tiptoed over, only to


    freeze at the sight. Ernest was down


    on the living room floor, doing


    el.


    pushups. Was that his new morning


    routine? Content belongs,


    ton


    I nced at the clock. It was 2:30 AM, not morning, more like night training.


    So, was he unable to sleep? But why?


    The realization hit me, and I quietly retreated, returning to bed to pretend to sleep.


    That was right, pretend. I couldn''t fall back asleep either.


    I heard Ernest doing push-ups for half an hour, followed by a shower thatsted just as long before he finally climbed back to bed.


    Only then, nestled in his arms, I managed to drift off.


    When I woke up in the morning, Ernest had prepared breakfast.

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288


    He''d switched to a T-shirt and cargo pants. It seemed he dug this look, rocking it like a secret agent, looking handsome. Besides his built physique, I guessed his regr workouts yed a part. I remembered catching him doing push-ups in the wee hoursst night. I must admit his form was impable.


    "What are you staring at? Let''s eat." Ernest caught my gaze, nudging me back to the present.


    I sipped the beef stew Ernest cooked and couldn''t resist probing, "Hit the gym much?"


    He served me the side dish. "Nah, I train solo."


    "No wonder your push-ups are so on point," I blurted out before I could catch myself.


    Ernest paused, then looked down. I figured he''d be embarrassed about getting caught, but instead he just casually asked, "You saw that?"


    It was my turn to m up, so I focused on my stew.


    Ernest''s cooking skills were top-notch. I wasn''t usually a stew person. But the beef stew had me reevaluating my life choices.


    "Ernest, if engineering doesn''t work out, you''ve got a future as a chef," I praised him. After saying that, I chuckled and added, "Either way, you''re master-level."


    Ernest nodded. "Deal."


    Iughed. ¡°Ernest, you''re okay with anything I say, huh?"


    "A man should always listen to his girl," Ernest''s response caught me off guard, my cheeks flushing.


    Ernest chuckled softly, and I yfully punched him, only to hear him whisper, "Licia, you look cute when you blush."


    "Oh, please stop it," I reached to cover his mouth.


    But Ernest dodged, teasing me further, "But it''s true."


    "Come on, cut me some ck..." I protested in mock annoyance.


    Right in the middle of our yful banter, my phone rang. I had realized phones were a blessing and a curse when they interrupt moments like these.


    I pulled my phone from Ernest''s embrace, seeing the name Conrad sh on the screen.


    Thank goodness I had changed


    l


    Conrad''s contact name from "Honey to his name. Otherwise, Ernest might get the wrong idea seeing it.


    "Go ahead. Take the call," Ernest let me go and started clearing the table.


    Watching Ernest bustling around, I answered the call, ¡°Hello."


    The cold word seemed to stun Conrad on the other end.


    I knew he had heard me, probably taken aback by my frosty greeting.


    "Mr. Wagner, if you need anything, just say it," I prompted again.


    "Did we ever buy an insurance policy together?" Conrad finally spoke up.


    His question reminded me of an event four years ago, a promotional stunt by an insurancepany¨¨ offering love insurance" for couples. If the couple got married, the payout doubled. If they broke up, the policy was void.


    Now that Conrad and I were divorced, the policy was as good as dead. I wasn''t sure why he was bringing it up.


    I didn''t question him but just stated the facts. "We did, but it''s void now."


    "Void?" Conrad sounded genuinely surprised.


    I was about to exin why when Ernest called out, "Licia, I got some milk for you. Wanna take it for the road or have it now?"


    I wasn''t sure if Ernest did that on purpose, but Conrad must have overheard because he asked, ¡°You''re living with Ernest?"


    His tone was a mix of shock and


    anger,N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    keep which I retorted, "You c


    keep your mistresses, and why can''t


    I live with my boyfriend?" Content


    WY


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Conrad fell silent and hung up.


    I stood there, dazed, before heading outside, where Ernest was holding the milk, suggesting, "Maybe you can have it on the way."


    Considering how his earlierment must have hit Conrad, I called out to him, ¡°Ernest.¡±


    "Yeah?" He looked at me.


    I stepped closer, right in front of him.

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289


    Ernest looked at me, and I could feel his nerves all tangled up. It seemed he was feeling guilty. As expected, no man was generous about the woman he loved.


    Seeing Ernest try to hide his nervousness, I secretly smirked, though I made sure to keep my face straight.


    I stood before him, silent.


    Ernest''s lips moved as if he wanted to say something but seemed to wrestle with whether or not he should. The straightforward man, hesitating, reminded me of a kid who''d done something wrong and didn''t know what to do next.


    Seeing him like this, I couldn''t hold back myughter. Myughter only confused him more.


    "Licia..."


    I reached out to take the ss of milk he''d prepared for me and tiptoed to nt a kiss on his cheek. "Thanks."


    After that, I headed out and instructed him, "Grab my bag, will you?"


    Ernest followed me all the way downstairs.


    He seemed much more rxed when we got to the car. Instead of heading for the driver''s seat as usual, I walked to the passenger side.


    I tossed the car keys to Ernest. "You drive."


    With Ernest driving and me in the passenger seat, I leisurely sipped the milk he''d made, listening to music, feeling an unprecedented sense of ease andfort.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Ernest suddenly pulled over by a bus stop as we neared thepany.


    "What''s up?" I asked.


    "You said we can''t let the others at work know about us, right? I should get off here to dodge any misunderstandings." Ernest mentioned something I had almost forgotten.


    Wasn''t this the kind of thing he was supposed to forget? Yet, he was reminding me! What did that mean?


    Suddenly, I remembered how the girls at the office had admired Ernest when he dealt with Jimmy and felt a twinge of difort.


    "Ernest, you''re worried being with me will keep the girls away at the office, huh?" I used, perhaps unfairly.


    "No!" Ernest denied it immediately.


    I unbuckled his seatbelt, saying unhappily, "Mr. Collins, please get out."


    Ernest caught my hand. "Licia, let''s be reasonable here."


    Deep down, I knew I was being unreasonable. I was the one who wanted Ernest to keep our


    el.ne


    rtionship under wraps at work,


    and now that he was doing just that, I was upset.


    Women could be suchplicated creatures, and even I recognized that.


    "I don''t want anyone else but you," Ernest said as he moved my hand away. He restarted the car, heading to the office.


    I stayed silent until we arrived. To save face, I threw onestment at Ernest, "Mr. Collins, we''re just colleagues."


    Ernest smiled helplessly. "Okay."


    That was one good thing about Ernest. He could tell when I meant it and joked, and he didn''t get mad over the little things.


    But Conrad couldn''t tell. I rarely


    joked with him because he''d take everything to heart, even when he knew I was kidding. It could get pretty annoying.


    Lately, I keptparing Conrad to Ernest, which was inevitable since both had been significant in my life.


    But as they said, "Ignorance is bliss."


    Seeing Ernest and Conrad side by side, I understood the difference between men and that we could approach love in not just one way. "Good morning, Mr. Collins!"


    "Morning, Director Hudson!"


    Ernest and I exited the elevator together, and our colleagues greeted us.


    We nodded and politely responded, "Morning."


    We went to our respective offices to start our day.


    What was the big deal about dating someone from the samepany? We knew where to draw the line.


    After wrapping up a morning


    meeting with my team, Grant showed up at my office, "Director


    Hudson, could you go over yo


    current workload?"

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290


    I caught the hidden meaning in his words. "Mr. Smith, do you have any ns? Need me to travel?"


    Grant nodded. "You need to be out of town for a few days."


    I had just wrapped up the morning meeting, and there hadn''t been any talk of new business ventures, so it had to be one of Grant''sst-minute arrangements.


    "Where to? Doing what?" I had to get some rity.


    "That... we''ll decideter," Grant''s response threw me for a loop.


    He couldn''t disclose more, and I didn''t press further. But, when an order came down from the top, I had to get everything else in line.


    By 10:30 AM, I finally got a break and grabbed my mug for a trip to the break room. As I reached the door, I overheard two young women inside, deep in gossip.


    "Mr. Collins, the new guy, keeps getting better looking. Those cargo pants he wore today made his legs look sexy."


    "Is it that dramatic? It sounds like you''ve got a crush on our Mr. Collins. But weren''t you all about Mr. Smith before?"


    "Yeah. I used to think Mr. Smith was a catch, but Mr. Collins showed up..." The girl sighed, "Mr. Smith seems like bargain bin material now."


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at their brutal honesty.


    "From now on, Mr. Collins is my only crush!" With that, I made my entrance.


    Seeing me, one of the girls smiled. "Director Hudson, tea or coffee?"


    I raised my mug. "I''ll handle it."


    I poured myself a coffee and joined them. "So, what''s this about falling for Mr. Collins?"


    "Yeah, Mr. Collins is too handsome. Did you know he was a former soldier?" The girl seemed less guarded before me.


    "He does have a certain charm," I agreed, sipping my coffee.


    Upon hearing me say that, the girl got more excited. "Director Hudson, since you and Mr. Collins are in upper management, could you find out if he has a girlfriend?"


    I bit my lip to keep fromughing. "Sure," I yed along.


    "Thank you, Director Hudson!" said the girl.


    I took another sip of my coffee and decided to stir the pot. "I''m not sure about a girlfriend, but I think he might be living with someone."


    "What?" The girl was visibly shocked, and disappointment clouded her face.


    After leaving them with that


    bombshett, I was about to leave


    when one of them stopped me "Director Hudson, how do you know? Have you seen her? Did Mr. Collins tell you?" Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing her not ready to give up, I delivered the knockout. "I... saw it."


    "Ah," her excitement deted instantly, then she pouted, "Have you seen Mr. Collins'' roommate? Is she pretty?"


    Ernest''s charm was undeniable and hard to resist, but I was the one who had to protect him. Because he was mine.


    I smiled faintly. "Nope, I haven''t seen the girl."


    The girl looked puzzled, and I pointed to my neck. "This morning, I saw it on Mr. Collins."


    The girl paused before gasping, "A love bite."


    I left the break room with a sly grin, heading toward Ernest''s office, and knocked.


    "Come in!" Ernest''s voice was clear, and upon entering, I found him typing away at hisputer.


    He looked up. "Director Hudson, please have a seat."


    He acted just like that, so obedient. And we were just colleagues in the office.


    But I didn''t take the seat. Instead, I walked around Ernest''s desk, standing behind him.


    Ernest looked up, unsure of my next


    e


    move. He watched as I leaned down, my eyes on his tempting neck, and without a word, I gave it a gentle bite.

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291


    "Hiss..." Ernest let out a soft grunt.


    It wasn''t pain I heard in that sound, but a shiver of sensitivity. I could almost picture a rather naughty scene in my mind. I had to admit, I was getting more mischievous by the day.


    After my yful tease, I straightened up and casually sipped my coffee as if nothing had happened before turning to leave. Ernest seemed thrown off by my antics, not reacting at all.


    Back in my office, I sat down and set my coffee cup down, rubbing my face and chuckling.


    I didn''t even know why Iughed. It felt good, like the joy you got from being naughty.


    My phone buzzed with a message, snapping me out of my amusement.


    It was from Allen, who sent me an address.


    Opening it revealed a spot in the city''s industrial area marked Crestpoint Investments.


    Why would Allen send me that? Was it a mistake? Or was he teasing me with a cryptic message?


    As I pondered, another message from him popped up. [Wanna see my dad? Head here.]


    ''Has Lord checked out of the rehab facility?'' I wondered. ''Is it for real, or is Allen ying games with me?''


    I''m not one for guessing games, so I called him. Allen picked up, and before I could even speak, he said, "If you don''t believe it, don''t bothering." "Didn''t you advise against meeting your dad? Saying it wouldn''t do any good?" I reminded him of his previous caution. Yet there he was, sending me an address, inviting me to meet his father. Talk about mixed signals.


    "Yeah, I did say that. But you want the truth, right?" Allen snorted, adding, "Ignore the message if you''re uninterested."


    That''s just ssic Allen, always a bit of a hothead.


    Before I could reply, Allen threw in onest challenge. "I''ve given you the address. Whether you see my dad or not is up to you."


    With that, he hung up, leaving me no chance to respond.


    Sighing, I twirled my phone, torn. To go or not to go?


    Jacqueline had been clear, and Allen''s warnings weren''t without merit. If the truth about the ident was as grim as I feared, Lord might side with the living, keeping the seeret from me.


    Looking at Allen''s message left me torn. If I didn''@go, it would mean epting my parents'' death as an ident But could it really be just that? They didn''t have other family; I was all they had. If their death was due to foul y and I did nothing, Wouldn''t I be dishonoring their memory?


    I might be overthinking, but seeking answers would bring me peace. In the end, I decided to go. Even


    suspecting it might be a trapo


    elBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    needed to know for sure. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    While leaving my office, I passed by those gossiping girls in the break room again, who seemed ready to head out, too.


    "Director Hudson, heading out?" one of them greeted me.


    I nodded, and we entered the elevator together.


    "Did you see Mr. Collins?" she asked.


    Thinking back to my earlier mischief, I cleared my throat lightly. "No, why?"


    "You missed it. Mr. Collins made rounds through all the departments. We saw him," they giggled excitedly.


    "Oh?" I feigned surprise.


    One girl pointed to her neck. "A love bite."


    "Right here," the other added, touching her throat. "A big one."

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292


    "Yeah, that''s a big love bite! You can bet the girl''s got some killer strength to deal with Mr. Collins."


    "Or maybe Mr. Collins has the magic touch, keeping the girl excited..."


    I was at a loss for words.


    These girls seemed pretty clued in, knowing more than a bit about the ways.


    "You''ve got quite the eye for detail," I chuckled awkwardly.


    "Mr. Collins wanted us to notice, walking around with his shirt half-open. As if we could look away even if we tried," one of the girls added, elbowing her friend, "Right?"


    "Exactly. It wasn''t just us. Every girl in the office, even the cleaningdies, noticed it too."


    I didn''t know what to say in response.


    "Mr. Collins is usually reserved and barely leaves his office. Today was weird like he was parading around on purpose.''


    "Do you think he did it to show us?"


    "Could be... Maybe he''s..." the girl pondered.


    Getting the implication, her friend added, "Not maybe. He''s telling us to back off."


    Hearing that, I couldn''t help but admire how clever they were.


    And I had to admit Ernest was ying a clever, if somewhat shameless, game by cutting off his admirers. But it left me feeling a bit sour. When a man loved you, it showed. He made sure you had nothing to worry about.


    "Mr. Collins is such a good man. The more he does this, the more I''m drawn to him."


    "It''s so loving."


    The girls lost themselves in the admiration for Ernest, and I smiled softly, feeling a sweet pang in my heart.


    I drove to the location Allen had sent me and saw a grand opening banner waving in the breeze.


    But getting there was one thing. Meeting Lord was another challenge altogether. I was there and wasn''t about to back down over a minor hup.


    I didn''t know much about Crestpoint


    Investments, but their owner had to


    be someone of note to draw Lord


    1


    out of his retreat toe to celebrate. And if this person was tight with Lord, they probably also had connections to Herschel.


    Even though I wasn''t thrilled about using the Wagner family name to get ahead, sometimes, I just didn''t have another choice.


    I approached the reception, dropped Herschel''s name, and they let me through after a quick check.


    Getting in wasn''t my goal, but meeting Lord was.


    "I''m here to see Mr. rk. Which room is he in?" I asked bluntly.


    The receptionist gave me a look, but I met her gaze with a calm confidence that prompted her to tell the room number after a few seconds.


    I didn''t even say thank you but


    nodded and walked away. It was not


    always necessary to express gratitude Understanding social cues was the point. I wasn''t looking to elevate or demean anyone. It was about knowing how to act at the moment.


    I entered the venue, scanning the crowd for guests but knowing Lord wouldn''t be there. His stature warranted a more private setting, so I asked for his room number n the first ce.


    I grabbed a waiter, asking him to lead me to Lord''s room.


    I took a deep breath and knocked on the door. It swung open to reveal a towering figure who eyed me warily and asked, "Who are you looking for?"


    With effortless poise, I replied, "I''m here to see Mr. Lord rk."Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Pausing, I added, "I''m a rtive of Mr. Herschel Wagner."


    At my words, a robust voice from inside called out, "Let her in."


    My heart skipped a beat. Lord had agreed to see me.

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293


    I thought I''d get turned away at the door. It turned out Herschel''s name carried some weight, especially with Lord.


    Taking a deep breath, I stepped inside and immediately spotted an elder with salt-and-pepper hair standing in the hall practicing what appeared to be yoga.


    Was he Lord? I had done my homework on Lord, who wasn''t even sixty, around Herschel''s age, and he was youthful-looking in his photos. But he looked much older than Herschel.


    Even with all the background info on Lord, for a moment, I struggled to connect this figure, deeply immersed in his poses, with the man I hade to see. It felt like I had the wrong person.


    "Hey, Felicia, spit it out. What do you need?" Lord didn''t stop his routine, moving through his yoga poses gracefully.


    His statement was clear. He was indeed Lord.


    I didn''t want to guess why he looked the way he did. I took another deep breath and replied, "Good to meet you, Mr. rk. My name''s Felicia."


    "Hmm, I know who you are," Lord kept up his movements without pause.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I was stunned, my heart racing.


    Did he know me? Did he also know why I was there to see him? Had Allen given him a heads-up?


    "Herschel''s quite fond of you. He treats you like a daughter. He''s always talking about you," Lord threw in anotherment.


    So that was it. Lord''s words left me momentarily speechless.


    "Well, Felicia, what do you want to talk to me?" Despite his physical activity, Lord''s voice remained steady.


    But up till then, I hadn''t seen his face since he had been side-on the whole time.


    I steadied my breathing. "Mr. rk, I wanted to ask if you remember someone named Denis Hudson. He discussed a contract with you over a decade ago."


    Lord didn''t respond. Instead, he moved through his yoga routine, each action flowing into the next with smooth, powerful grace.


    After about a dozen sequences, he


    finally slowed down and turned to face me, Standing straight, he closed his eyes, his hands moving before his chest calmly, breathing deeply.


    When facing him, I could see his features weren''t much different from the photos I''d researched, but there was a gentleness there. It seemed the years had softened him,


    contrary to the rumors. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I realized he was meditating. Though I was eager for a response, I knew better than to interrupt.


    After about five minutes, Lord finally opened his eyes and looked directly at me. His gaze was sharp, sending a chill down my spine and making me momentarily lose my voice.


    A bodyguard stepped forward to


    hand him a towel. After drying his hands, Lord moved toward a sitting area where a young servant girl was waiting to serve him tea and bring a nket, a scene reminiscent of royal treatment from TV dramas.


    Living the high life, I mused, thinking of Herschel. He was just as wealthy, but he never gave in to such extravagance.


    The Wagner family had housekeepers, but Herschel often cooked himself, and Jacqueline even made him wash dishes and tidy the kitchen once a week.


    Compared to Lord, Herschel seemed downright humble. Yet, in private, they were close friends, rarely meeting but spending whole days together when they did.

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294


    In the unseen corners of his world, I couldn''t help but wonder if Herschel also reveled in such exquisite care.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ever so restless, my mind darted to a myriad of thoughts next.


    "Come, have a seat," Lord beckoned.


    I approached, and the youngdies were at my service immediately, pouring coffee with meticulous attention.


    Unustomed to such pampering, I figured, ''When in Rome, do as the Romans do.''


    "Unmarried, I presume?" Lord inquired, sipping his tea.


    I smiled. "Correct."


    He chuckled. "And when will you join Herschel''s family?"


    I was surprised to find out that Lord didn''t know about my breakup with Conrad and that Allen had once considered me as potential wife material.


    I couldn''t help but wonder if Lord would have been shocked out of his wits if I had shown upst time as Allen''s fianc¨¦e.


    "I shall not," I responded inly.


    Lord didn''t seem surprised. He smiled and asked, "Where are you working now?"


    He was indeed sophisticated, and he knew without my saying that not marrying into the Wagner family meant I wasn''t working at the Wagner Group, either.


    "A small firm," I left it vague.


    After all, to someone of Lord''s standing, the specifics of my employment were likely nothing.


    "What sort of partner are you seeking?" he circled my personal life, dodging my questions.


    Unsure of his intentions, I answered truthfully, "I''m already seeing someone."


    "Oh," Lord smiled, lightly tapping his cup.


    He didn''t press further while my patience thinned. I asked again, "Mr. rk, do you know Denis?"


    Lord shook his head. "Doesn''t ring a bell."


    My heart sank. Hastily, I took a contract from my bag, tucked within my father''s notebook, and handed it to him.


    Lord barely nced at it before advising, "Focus on what matters."


    ''Focus on what matters? Is it about the unsigned contract handed to Herschel? Or is it about questioning whether my father''s ident linked to this very deal, perhaps


    over


    orchestrated to secure it?'' I


    pondered.


    Regardless of how I phrased it, all paths led to suspicion toward Herschel. And Herschel, who cherished me so, as even Lord''s first utterance hinted, how could I doubt him?


    My silence amused Lord. "My dear, there''s a saying among lovers. Cherish the one you''re with, yes?"


    I swallowed hard. As Lord set down


    his teacup, a young girl promptly offered him a tissue, which he used to wipe his fingers. "Let the past rest Live for the present,


    understand?"


    I understood, yet I voiced, "But I can''t just let my parents'' deaths go unresolved."


    "What truth do you seek?" Lord probed.


    I was at a loss. Lord looked up, a faint smile on his face. "I have a friend, recently met, brain-damaged from an ident. He''s in his forties yet lives like a child, concerned only with his immediate desires. It sounds pitiful to many, but his wife ims this is his happiest state. Do you know why?"


    While sharing this, Lord fiddled with a small box, rubbing it with his thumb before taking a sniff from it.


    Snuff, I recognized.


    "Because," he continued, "without the ailment, he was burdened with the need for rity in everything, exhausting himself. Now, freed from such burdens, he finds joy."


    "Sometimes, being oblivious is a blessing. You get it?" Lord tapped my hand.


    How could I not understand? Reflecting on my innate tendency to specte, I took a deep breath. "I want to love and be loved with rity."

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295


    I knew Herschel and Jacqueline treated me like their own. But ever since I stumbled upon that contract, a nagging doubt crept in every time I faced them. I wanted to get the doubt out of my mind. I wanted to love them openly and ept their love without reservations.


    Lord chuckled, "Like father, like daughter."


    His words stopped me cold. He had just imed he couldn''t remember my father. He was lying to me.


    Why?


    I caught my breath, my fingers digging into my palm.


    Then, Lord scoffed lightly, "Herschel mentions him every chance he gets. How could I forget a man I only met twice over a decade ago?"


    My throat tightened. "Herschel talks about my dad... why?"


    Lord stood, and a bodyguard approached, but Lord stopped him with a gesture. He walked to the floor-to-ceiling windows overlooking the lushwn. "What do you think Herschel would talk about your dad, Felicia?"


    ''ssic Herschel, always ying his cards right.'' I thought. I had no clue what Herschel might have said, and I dared not specte.


    I stood up and joined Lord by the window. "Herschel was one of my dad''s only friends."


    Lord didn''t respond, his gaze fixed outside.


    I, too, looked out at the greenwn,


    its tranquility and beauty rxing and refreshing. It reminded me of the expansive ins my parents took me to. Even though we weren''t wealthy, they ensured we traveled every year. They avoided big cities, finding no charm in concrete and steel. Instead, they sought the


    beauty of nature. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ins, deserts, seas, and barrennds were vivid in my memory. The greenwn brought memories of the west grasnds, staying in a yurt, drinking sheep''s milk, and eatingmb.


    "Dad always said he''d take me to see the world''sndscapes," I shared.


    But he was gone, and I had lost any desire to travel. With the Wagner family, I declined whenever Herschet and Jacqueline nned a trip. Traveling had be the deepest scar in my heart, one I feared to touch, afraid of unsealing the pain.


    "Felicia, as you''re thinking of your dad, someone else is, too," Lord finally spoke.


    I listened, holding my breath.


    "Whether your dad''s ident was foul y, I can''t say, but it had nothing to do with Herschel," Lord cut straight to the chase, providing the answer I sought.


    I remained silent, wondering why he sounded so sure. Asking more could cast a shadow between me and Herschel. Even though Lord was speaking, it felt like Herschel was watching through him.


    "After your dad''s ident, Herschel


    1


    wanted to pull out of the deal. But I knew the contract meant a lot to both of them, and I wanted that partnership. I went to Herschel- several times until I finally convinced him that abandoning the contract would mean your dad''s death was in vain." Lord''s revtion was


    unexpected, tightening my heart.


    "Felicia, Herschel isn''t the type to harm others for money nor betray a friend. Why would I, an old man, associate with someone like that?" Lord''s reasoning eased my heart.


    Even though I doubted Herschel, my biggest fear was the possibility of his involvement.

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296


    Because of the love Herschel and Jacqueline showed my family, I was terrified it would all be a joke.


    I thought, ''But can I trust a word Lord says?''


    I know it was no good to be suspicious, but we were talking about the loss of my parents'' lives. I didn''t know how to ask again, so I stayed silent.


    "Felicia, you might not know this, but Herschel has a safe in the bank," Lord revealed, catching me by surprise.


    "Heh," he chuckled. "Don''t get it twisted. Herschel and I are not the same."


    I couldn''t help but smile at that.


    So, Lord was aware of his reputation. The inte was rife with tales of Lord''s countless lovers, but it also mentioned that, despite his many affairs, he only had one child, Allen.


    "Herschel and Jacqueline have a great rtionship," I added.


    Lordughed again, leaving me puzzled by his reaction, before continuing, "Herschel''s safe is quite the opposite. It includes all profits from a certain contract over the years, plus dividends."


    He looked at me and said, "Felicia, that safe was under your dad''s name, which means it was for your dad."


    I was shocked. All these years at the Wagner Group, I had no idea about it. Herschel had never mentioned it to me.


    "Herschel said that money was at the cost of your dad''s life. He didn''t feel right using it and couldn''t rest easy if he did. So, he put all the profits from that project in your dad''s name. He also said that when you got married, it should serve as your dowry from your parents."


    Upon hearing that, tears streamed down my face. At the same time, a sharp pang of guilt spread through my chest. After all that Herschel had done for my dad and me, I still doubted them.


    "Felicia," Lord called out sternly, "Herschel did nothing wrong by your dad."


    Not only did Herschel not wrong my dad, but he also med himself for that contract, so he''d been more than generous to me, even more so


    than to his son.


    "What a shame," Lord sighed.


    I wasn''t sure what Lord meant by those words, but my mind was too preupied to inquire further.


    "Thank you, Mr. rk!" I bowed deeply before leaving.


    It took me a while to stop my car after driving off, and I sat there, deep in thought. Moved by everything Herschel did, I still couldn''t take Lord''s word as the truth. And I had


    to verify it myself.


    I drove to the police station to request the ident report of my parents'' car crash.


    "Sorry, this file is too old. You''ll need to schedule an appointment in advance and provide proof of kinship," the officer told me.


    Proof of kinship? Was I supposed to prove the bloodline between me and my dad?


    Anger welled up inside me as I was about to retort, and a voice intervened, "Just log her details and get it done."


    "Sure, Mr. Latham," the officer immediately stood up, responding respectfully.


    l.nBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I turned to see who had spoken on my behalf and saw Mr. Latham standing with another person. It was Conrad! So, this Mr. Latham, a stranger to me, spoke up because Conrad had put in a good word for


    me.


    UMS


    "Your ID, please," the officer reminded me, snapping me back to reality. He retrieved the files after logging my information and firing up theputer.


    As I anxiously waited, a figure approached me, and I nced sideways to see who it was.

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297


    "Hey, Licia!" Jimmy grinned at me, with his face twisted in that annoying smirk that seemed permanently etched into his features. Wherever I went, trouble followed.


    I forced a smile. "What''s up? Get into trouble again?"Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jimmy wouldn''t show his face around there unless he needed something.


    Nodding unabashedly, Jimmy admitted, "Yeah, got caught driving without a license."


    That reminded me of his invitation to his birthday party. The kid was underage.


    "Good for you," I replied, my voice dripping with sarcasm.


    "Yeah, cool!" He seemed immune to my venom.


    I had real business to attend to and had no time to waste on him, so I turned my attention back to the officer searching for some files for me.


    But it seemed my dad''s records were buried deep in history as the officer''s eyes remained glued to theputer screen, searching.


    "What brings you here, Licia?" Jimmy edged closer to me, his curiosity clearly piqued.


    "Just some errands," I brushed him off.


    "What kind of errands? Need help? I know people," Jimmy started ying the hero.


    Iughed mockingly. "Maybe focus on getting yourself out of trouble first."


    Getting caught without a license was a big deal. Jimmy would be in real trouble if he had hurt someone.


    "I''m all good now," Jimmy boasted, proud of himself.


    I suddenly remembered seeing Conrad there earlier. He must have pulled some strings.


    Jimmy nudged my shoulder the next second, whispering, "My future brother-inw''s tight with the chief here."


    Just as I suspected, but hearing ''brother-inw'' made me choke. Jimmy was trying to get under my skin.


    "No thanks!" I shot him down.


    "It''s no biggie. We''re all family here. I''ll go talk to him now," Jimmy persisted.


    He and Haley were the same. They were both experts in causing difort.


    But I was immune to their toxins and ready to fight fire with fire. "Sure, go ahead. I''ll wait here."


    Jimmy''s smug grin finally faltered, then heughed, "You sure?"


    "If you''re not embarrassed, why should I be?" I shut him down cold.


    Jimmy shrugged, looking more subdued, but that didn''tst long. "So, what are you digging up?"


    As he leaned in, I pushed his head back. "Back off."


    "Ow, ow..." Jimmy whined, although it was hard to tell if he was hurt or just acting.


    "Go bother someone else. Get out of my face," I warned as I pushed Jimmy aside.


    Finally, the


    int found what I phone." Content belongsouthe


    be twelve fifty You can pay via your


    to


    SWO


    "Got it!" I pulled out my phone, noticing an unread message, but ignored it to pay first.


    The printer fired up, its sounds mirroring the pounding of my heart.


    Soon, I had the documents, neatly stapled. As I was about to dive into them, a familiar voice echoed from behind, "Jimmy, if you cause any more trouble, I''m washing my hands of you."


    It was Haley!


    Jimmy always pushed the limits because he knew Haley would cover


    for him. Her being there wasn''t


    surprising, but it had nothing to do with me. I pretended not to hear, my focus solely on the report in my hands.


    But someone was stirring trouble. The ever-present thorn in my side, Jimmy suddenly yelled, "Licia, help me!"


    Before I could process whom he was calling out to, Jimmy was behind me, using me as a shield.

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298


    He towered over me at six feet, nearly dragging me down in the haste.


    I staggered, my curse barely forming before Haley stormed over, her face a stormy shade of fury. I found Haley ugly for a moment, wondering how I had ever thought her attractive.


    Perhaps the saying, "Beauty is only skin deep," rang true, for Haley''s inner ugliness had seeped through, distorting her once pleasant features.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Jimmy, get over here," Haley snapped at her brother, her voiceced with venom.


    "Help me, Licia," Jimmy whimpered behind me, his plea as pathetic as a child''s.


    ''What a mess.'' I cursed silently,manding, "Let go!"


    "Help me, Licia," Jimmy clung to me like a barnacle, his voice whining.


    Gritting my teeth, I suddenly lifted my foot and stomped on Jimmy''s hard.


    "Ouch!" His grip loosened with his cry of pain, and after shaking off his hand, I walked away.


    But Haley blocked my path, prompting a fierce re from me. "Move."


    "Felicia, I didn''t know you could be so cold and cruel," Haley used.


    Her words ignited my anger, but I retorted without hesitation, "If you''re sick, Haley, go get treated."


    "Things between you and Rad are over, but you still let the Wagner family humiliate me, making me aughingstock. Yes, I got kicked out, but Rad would have arranged somewhere else for me to stay. Do you think you''ve won?" Her usation made everything clear.


    Jacqueline had followed through, kicking her out of the house.


    Just the day before, I was trying to stop Jacqueline, but I thought she did a splendid job.


    So, facing Haley''s murderous re, I mocked, "It doesn''t matter whether I win. As long as you''re disgusted, I''m satisfied."


    Haley''s face turned pale with my jab. "This doesn''t benefit you."


    "Benefits?" I smirked lightly, "Your misery is my greatest benefit."


    She wanted to paint me as the wicked witch? Fine, I would own it.


    "You..." Haley''s lips trembled, at a loss for words.


    I couldn''t be bothered with Haley anymore and stepped past her to leave.


    Behind me, resilient as a cockroach, Jimmy continued to call out, "Licia, you have toe to my birthday... Ouch, damn, why''d you hit me? Licia, help me..."


    Even calling me ''God'' wouldn''t help him.


    Jimmy''s wails told me Haley was taking out her frustration on him. I quickened my pace, documents in hand, heading for my car to have some peace to read them. But fate had other ns, and as I reached my car, 1 bumped into Conrad.


    Our cars were parked side by side as if by some twist of fate.


    Not in the mood to deal with him, I attempted to get into my car, but he stopped me, "Felicia."


    I didn''t turn around, saying, "I''m busy," before trying to enter my car again.


    Yet, Conrad held the car door,


    stopping me. At that moment, I only wanted to read my parents'' ident report, but it seemed everyone had conspired to dy me.


    Annoyed, I snapped, "What do you want, Conrad? Let go. I''ve got nothing to say to you."


    "My mom kicked Haley out of the house. Did you know that?" His gaze was intense, almost using.


    Though it was a question, his tone suggested he had already judged me. After ten years together, he still saw me as capable of such pettiness. Howughable our past. love seemed.


    I didn''t bother to deny it. Instead, I responded with venom, "It has never been Haley''s home. It was about time she left."

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299


    "Felicia is a pushover!" That was what Conrad and Haley used to think of me. My non-confrontational attitude made them think I was an easy target, but little did they know I couldn''t care less.


    Since that was the case, I had to show them even the softest peach had a pit.


    My sharp words instantly made Conrad''s face turn sour. "Felicia."


    "Let go!" I snapped at him again.


    But he didn''t. Instead, he said, "I''m not ming you. I just, um, wanted to let you know."


    "Trying to make me sick?" My words were harsh. Each one aimed to sting him. "No need. I don''t want to hear it."


    My words got under Conrad''s skin, his temples throbbing with visible veins. I knew he was holding back, biting his tongue. His eyes trembled as he looked at me, a departure from his usual storm-out-the-door reaction.


    But it was different. After holding my gaze for seconds, Conrad spoke, "The amusement park is opening as scheduled, and I want you there."


    I felt a tightness in my chest, unable to voice my refusal. That amusement park meant more to me than only a project I was involved in. It held a special significance.


    I genuinely wanted to be there. When it was first under construction, I dreamt of standing at its highest point on opening day, sharing the moment with my dad.


    But at the moment...


    "If you don''t want to go because of me, I can stay away that day," Conrad sensed my dilemma, offering such apromising statement.


    I looked at him. "No need."


    After that, I also delivered a heartbreaking retort, "You''ve meant nothing to me long ago."


    Conrad''s face stiffened, and he murmured in a low voice, "Do you have to sting me with your words to feel satisfied?"


    I didn''t engage further, instead reaching for the car door. "I have things to do."


    "Will you be there?" Conrad asked before letting go.


    "We''ll see," I said with force as I pulled, and with his release, the door mmed shut.


    I saw Conrad visibly shake from the impact, stepping back as if he had been abandoned again.


    As I drove out of the parking lot, I sighed, nced at the documents on the passenger seat, and sped up to find an open space to pull over.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    I took a deep breath and picked up the ident report, flipping through it page by page.


    My hands shook more with each page until I couldn''t bear to read any longer, closing my eyes as my whole body trembled.


    I finally understood why Herschel


    and Jacqueline didn''t want me to know these details. They feared I couldn''t handle it. Even in ck and white the gruesome photos from the ident scene were enough to break me.


    Sweat poured out of me, and my hands clenched to steady myself. I never imagined my parents'' deaths were so horrific, their faces


    unrecognizable. If their names


    hadn''t been on the report, I would have refused to believe it was really them.


    My phone buzzed incessantly. Icked the strength to check who it was, let alone answer.


    Forcing myself to continue with the report, my hands trembled so much that I couldn''t hold the pages.


    Eventually darkness encroached


    my vision. The overwhelming


    sensation made it clear I was


    vel.ne


    shock. As my consciousness faded, my hand reached for the phone.


    Faintly, I heard someone calling my name, but I couldn''t respond.


    I dreamt of my parents, the ident scene, and moments I couldn''t ept.


    "No!" I screamed in denial.


    "Licia!"


    "Licia..."


    A deep, calming voice reached my ears.


    shes of my parents calling me flickered before my eyes. "Licia, how about we have pasta for lunch?"

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300


    "Licia, let''s do something special tonight. How about we camp in the backyard and count the stars together?" Dad''s voice was always a beacon of warmth andfort.


    "Licia,e on, sweetheart. Take your medicine for me, okay?" Mom''s gentle coaxing was a familiar tune in our home.


    "Licia..."


    ...


    "Dad, Mom..." I reached out for them, a desperate plea on my lips, but my hands got gently restrained. The familiar voice that had been a constant in my life sounded, "Licia,e on, wake up. Please wake up..."


    As the voice continued, a pair of hands cradled my face.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I saw Ernest''s worried expression, his thumbs caressing my cheeks. "Licia, it''s me. Ernest."


    It was Ernest. Reality crashed over me, pulling me from the depths of my sorrowful dream. But the clearer my mind became, the sharper the pain. I bit down on my lip hard, fighting the tears, the grief.


    The next moment, Ernest gently pried my mouth open. "Licia, let go. Don''t hurt yourself. Please listen to me..."


    Hearing Ernest call my name, memories of my parents flickered through my mind. I couldn''t hold back the scream that tore from my throat.


    Ernest wrapped his arms around me instantly, pulling me into his embrace. I sobbed into his shoulder, my fists pounding against him. No one could understand my grief, the unbearable pain of loss.


    My parents, the most loving and kind souls, why did they have to leave this world in such a way? I couldn''t ept it. The more I cried, the more intense the pain became, a feeling of helplessness that made me wish I could tear myself apart.


    But Ernest held me tight, preventing any self-harm. In frustration, I bit hard on his shoulder.


    I passed out again in the throes of my emotions, and this time, I dreamt of nothing. When I awoke, the soft glow of amp filled the room, and Ernest was there, slumping over beside the bed.


    Memories of what had happened before I fainted flooded back, and I closed my eyes, drained. Though the pain lingered, my emotions had settled. I decided to bury the pain deep within my heart.


    "Do you want some water?" Ernest''s voice was soft, filled with concern, even though he was barely awake.


    I nodded, not wanting to cause him more worry.


    Ernest helped me sit up, bringing a ss of water to my lips.


    "I can do it myself," I insisted, though my


    6empt to show strength was


    clearly in vain. My hands trembled, barely able to grip the ss.


    "Here, drink," Ernest said, steadying the ss for me.


    After a few sips, water dribbled down my chin, and Ernest gently wiped it away.


    Looking at his exhausted face and then


    night, I


    asked, "What time is it?" Content


    window into the s to NovelDrama.Org


    "It''s ten in the evening today," Ernest answered, understanding my confusion.


    I wanted to say more, but Ernest''s hand soothingly stroked my head. "Hungry?"


    Not really.


    But seeing Ernest like that, I knew he must have skipped meals, too.


    I nodded. "I''d like some chicken noodle soup."


    "Got it," he agreed. "Anything else you want?"


    What else?


    shes of Mom''s homemade cornbread crossed my mind, and I voiced my craving.


    "Okay," Ernest agreed again. "Anything more?"


    I shook my head. "No, that''s it."


    Then, remembering Ernest''s preferences, I added, "And whatever you like for the side."


    He smiled gently, ruffling my hair. "Okay, give me a moment. I''ll get someone to bring it over."


    He reached for his phone to send a message. I wasn''t sure who he was contacting and didn''t have the


    energy to ask. Content beeeee


    to


    Iy there, staring nkly at the ceiling, feeling disconnected.


    The phone buzzed. Ernest picked up my phone, nced at it, and said, "It''s from Dustin."

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301


    "Why is Dustin calling me at this hour?" I wondered as Ernest added, "He texted you, too."


    I was momentarily stunned, and Ernest handed me the phone.


    I was still weak and exhausted. Ernest looked at me. "If you don''t feel like answering, don''t."


    As I hesitated whether to call back, the phone automatically disconnected.


    I took the phone and checked the unread messages from this morning.


    [Felicia, can we meet up?]


    [Felicia, I''m unsure if I should tell you something.]


    [Felicia, please reply when you see this.]


    There were more from the afternoon.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    [Felicia, I''m waiting for your reply.]


    [Felicia, are you too busy?]


    While reading those messages, I could sense Dustin''s anxiousness. He had been waiting for my response. He mentioned there was something he was unsure about telling me. Over the years, Dustin had always been like a big brother to me, shielding me from worries whenever possible. What could be troubling him?


    After a few seconds of hesitation, I dialed his number.


    Dustin picked up quickly. "Felicia, where are you?"


    "Dustin, what''s wrong?" I asked straight away.


    Dustin was silent. As I was about to press further, he asked, "Are you okay?"


    He could hear the weakness in my voice, but I was more anxious to know what he wanted to talk about. "Dustin, I''m fine. What did you want to talk about?"


    "Can we meet up now?" Dustin asked.


    I was stuck in a hospital bed, definitely not the best time for a meetup.


    I was about to suggest talking over the phone when the door to my room opened.


    Fanny came in, fussing, "Calling the


    moment you''re awake. Got that


    much business to attend to, balne


    Don''t care about your healt


    W


    I covered the phone, not wanting Dustin to overhear, but he already had, urgently asking, "You''re sick? In the hospital?"


    I couldn''t lie to him, admitting, "Just a bit dizzy. It''s nothing serious."


    Dustin fell silent. As I was about to ask what he wanted, he said, "You should rest."


    After the call ended, I put away the phone. Fanny had begun to check on me.


    "Dr. Willis, you''re in obstetrics, right?" I joked.


    "Quiet," Fanny scolded.


    I did as she asked, and after a bit, she tucked her stethoscope away. "Heartbeat and rate are normal. You''re going to be fine."


    With that, she gave me a stern look. "Just because I''m an obstetrician doesn''t mean I can''t handle your little issues."


    Calling them "little issues" was her


    way of reassuring me not to worry. That was Fanny, careless on the outside but meticulous on the


    inside. nove


    "Are you on shift today?" I linked my pinky with hers.


    ¡°Not anymore. I''ll be off after checking on you," Fanny''s words made me smile.


    I joked, "And I thought you''d stay and keep mepany!"


    Fanny pouted towards Ernest, who wasn''t far. "You need me to?"


    I felt I needed Fanny more than Ernest then. Maybe because my bond


    with Ernest wasn''t there yet, or perhaps I didn''t want him to see me in such a mess.


    I nodded, and Fanny red at me. She was silently scolding me. If I didn''t let Ernest look after me, he might overthink it.


    "I''ll grab some food. You girls chat," Tactfully finding an excuse, Ernest left the room.


    As soon as the door closed, Fanny poked my forehead. "I swear, you can be such a pain."


    Iughed. "I''m sick, and you''re still scolding me. Anyway, what did I do to deserve ''such a pain''?"

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302


    "Are you trying to ghost the guy after having your fun?" Fanny thought that of me.


    I denied it without a second thought, "Me? Never!"


    Fanny snorted, "You practically drained him of all but hisst breath, and you''re saying nothing happened?"


    I looked at her, still trying to gather my thoughts. But Fanny pointed at her neck, propping herself up on the edge of the bed. "Licia, girl, impressive. I didn''t see iting. It seems you''ve unleashed all that pent-up energy from the past twenty years on Mr. Collins."


    I swallowed hard when thinking about the love bite I''d left on Ernest. "It''s not what you think."


    Fanny raised her hand to stop me. "No need to exin."


    Iughed helplessly. Indeed, some things get murkier the more you try to rify.


    Fanny looked at me. "Feeling better now?"


    She was referring to my investigation into my parents'' ident. I closed my eyes, silent.


    Fanny sat by my bed, patting my hand. "You''ve looked into it. Now, let it go. No more stirring things up, okay?"


    It was over, but it had also etched in my heart.


    "Ernest is a keeper. You have no idea how he looked when carrying you to the hospital," Fanny changed the subject.


    I opened my eyes and leaned toward her. "How did Ernest look?"


    Fanny fiddled with her phone for a bit. "I sent you the video. See for yourself."


    I took the phone and watched the video Fanny sent me. Ernest was running, searching for a doctor, and his concern was unmistakable. A bittersweet feeling washed over me. Someone besides my parents would go crazy for me.


    "This man''s worth holding onto," Fanny said, looking at me. "I''ll leave you guys alone. I don''t want to make it awkward for him."


    "How was your dinner with Yates?" I couldn''t help but gossip at a time like that.


    Fanny pursed her lips. "It was okay."


    "Okay? Fill me in." I was curious.


    Fanny cleared her throat lightly before replying, "I''ll tell you when you get better."


    She kept me in suspense, but I wasn''t letting it slide. "I want to know now."


    Like a stubborn child, I held onto her,


    and


    my forehead, Fanny


    .ne


    min, "He asked if I still had


    a crush


    on him."


    "Uh?" I was taken aback. "Is he really being that direct?"


    Fanny chuckled affirmatively, and I clung to her. "What did you say? You didn''t chicken out, did you?"


    "Do I look like I''d chicken out?" Fanny raised an eyebrow at me.


    I blinked. "So, are you..."


    Fannyughed. "What do you mean ''are you...?'' It sounds so scandalous."


    "Just tell me what happened," I couldn''t wait any longer.


    Fanny pouted. "What do you think he said?"


    e


    She wanted me to guess when I was dying for the answer. Remembering how Yates looked at her that day, I teased, "He must''ve said, ''My dear, I''ve fancied you for ages."" Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Fanny smirked, pulling a face. "He said three words."


    "Which three?" I blurted out, "I like you? No, that''s not enough. So, I love you?"


    My eyes widened. "No way! Was Yates that straightforward?"


    Fanny knocked on my head. "He said, ''I know it.""


    "Uh?" I was dumbfounded, "And then?"


    "That was it," Fanny said bitterly. "Was that the nicest way to reject someone?"


    I didn''t know what to say.


    Fanny smiled. "Don''t overthink it."


    After saying that, she stood up, but I grabbed her again. "So, that was your dinner?"


    "We didn''t finish. Yates got called away by his colleague," Fanny tapped my nose. "Stop worrying about me, and rest up."


    After she left, Iy there, my mind still a whirl.


    The door to the hospital room


    clicked twice, and I thought Ernest had returned. But when the door opened, the person who entered surprised me.

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303


    "Not feeling well?" Dustin walked in, holding a bouquet, his face etched with concern.


    Lying down at this moment seemed inappropriate. Grasping the bedrail, I attempted to sit up, but Dustin pressed gently against my shoulder. "Don''t get up."


    "I''m okay," I insisted, trying to sit up anyway.


    Lying before Ernest was never awkward, making him quite different from other men to me.


    Dustin''s gaze fixed on my face. "What happened?"


    How could I tell him the shock from my parents'' situation had got to me?


    It wasn''t that I couldn''t say it, but it was more that I didn''t want to. For some reason, I''d been keeping my words to a minimum, avoiding wasting them on things I could easily brush off.


    "Just a little faint from low blood sugar," I lied.


    Dustin seemed skeptical, eyeing me closely before I quickly changed the subject, "What did you want to talk about?"


    Dustin hesitated, then offered a cating falsehood, "Nothing much."


    "Dustin," I called him more firmly, "Spit it out if you''ve got something to say. Beating around the bush is only going to make me worry more."


    "Let''s wait until you''re feeling better," Dustin replied, ever the gentle soul.


    Perhaps that was why I couldn''t see him as more than a brotherly figure despite years of friendship.


    I knew how to push his buttons, feigning urgency. "Not telling me makes me more anxious, which won''t help my recovery."


    Dustin looked somewhat helpless. "Fine, I''ll tell you."


    He paused for seconds. "Rad had a fall-out with my parents. You probably haven''t heard."


    "No, I haven''t," I admitted truthfully.


    I saw Conrad today, and he didn''t mention it.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Dustin sighed softly. "My mom kicked Haley out of one of Rad''s houses, which set Rad off. My dad hit him and talked of cutting him off, even threatening to kick him out of thepany."


    I was only aware of the first part. The rest was news to me.


    When Jacqueline mentioned kicking Haley out of the house, I felt it would end badly, but she wouldn''t listen to my advice.


    "What are you trying to say by telling me all this?" I knew Dustin had a reason for bringing it up.


    Dustin looked conflicted as if it was hard to exin.


    I gave a knowing smile. "You want me to talk to your parents, right?"


    "Felicia, I know it''s not fair to drag you into this, but my parents listen to you, and..." Dustin stopped, but his implication was clear.


    "And it''s because of me, right?" I finished for him.


    "Felicia, that''s not what I meant," Dustin tried to rify.


    I scoffed mockingly, "The house was supposed to be Conrad''s gift to me, but he let Haley stay there instead. That''s also why Conrad and I broke up, something I''ve mentioned to you."


    Dustin''s eyes held aplex


    expression as he looked at me, and I met his gaze without flinching. "But I''ve never brought this up with your parents. As to why they would know about it, I have no idea. But one


    thing''s for sure..." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    I took a breath. "I didn''t snitch. If I didn''t want Haley living there, I would''ve kicked her out when I saw her in that house."


    "Felicia, you''ve got it all wrong. I wasn''t suspecting you. I just..." Dustin started.


    I raised my hand to stop him. "Let me finish."


    Dustin fell silent, and I continued,


    "Jacqueline called me about it. I did


    .n


    try to reason with her and told herit was all in the past, but she was adamant. As for how Herschel will handle Conrad, that''s their family business."


    Dustin''s eyes flickered with surprise, perhaps not expecting such detachment from me.


    After a few seconds, he nodded. "You''re right. It isn''t your burden to bear anymore."

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304


    "Dustin, Conrad''s a grown man. He must own up to his choices," I voiced my opinion with a casual shrug.


    Whether Herschel kicked him out or cut ties with him was Conrad''s own doing.


    "I get it, but seeing him and Dad at odds like this worries me. Plus, Conrad''s leaving the firm will shake things up," Dustin tried to exin his concern.


    I couldn''t help but smirk lightly. "Aren''t you still here?"


    The shock in Dustin''s eyes was unmistakable. "Felicia, I never nned on running the firm. I would''ve stayed otherwise."


    Whether he had considered it or not wasn''t for me to say.


    But I shared my thoughts anyway. "Herschel has his reasons. He knows the firm can survive without Conrad if he''s letting Conrad go."


    My tone was rational, adding an even more grounded perspective. "The world doesn''t stop spinning for anyone."


    Dustin was speechless, managing only a wry smile, "Guess I''ve been too narrow-minded."


    "Dustin, you care too much," I offered, giving him an out.


    He looked at me with a mix of admiration and surprise. "Felicia, you''ve changed so much in four years."


    Four years? He was making it sound like a joke, but even a kid can mature into a thoughtful teenager during that time.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s called growing up," I said with a lightugh.


    Dustin let out a soft sigh, his eyes revealing a mix ofplex emotions. "Yeah, little Felicia has grown up."


    That term, little Felicia, struck a chord. After my parents passed, the Wagner family took me in, and both Dustin and Conrad used to call me that, teasing yet endearing. But it had been ages since I''d heard them say it.


    "Dustin, let them handle it. Getting too involved isn''t good for you," I said, moved by his nostalgic reference.


    He nodded. "I know."


    He paused, looking concerned. "Are


    you okay


    If you need anything


    remember I''m always here for


    swno


    His words were cut off as the door swung open.


    Ernest stepped in with a food tray, not surprised to see Dustin, and nodded.


    Dustin stood up and asked, "Hasn''t Felicia eaten yet?"


    I was about to answer when Ernest spoke for me. "She''s about to."


    He was hinting for Dustin to leave.


    Usually so reserved, Ernest had a et


    way of being direct and effective


    when he did speak.


    "Then I''ll let you eat. Take care, Felicia," Dustin said, understanding the cue.


    There was a moment of awkwardness, but I didn''t try to keep him. "Drive safe, Dustin."


    Something flickered in Dustin''s eyes as he nodded, sharing a brief look with Ernest before leaving.


    When Ernest turned to me, asking if I preferred to eat in bed or sit up, I was about to get up myself. "I''ll sit up," I said, moving to the edge of the bed.


    But Ernest was already there, scooping me up before I could protest.


    I pushed against him lightly. "I can walk."


    "What if I said I wanted to hold you?" Ernest''s words sent a blush creeping up my cheeks.


    "Mr. Collins, there''s something..."


    Just


    Dustin


    about to continue


    reappeared, having ret


    belongs to

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305


    The situation was undeniably awkward, but Ernest seemed totally unfazed.


    "Mr. Wagner, one moment," Ernest said, his demeanor as rxed as ever as he helped me to the couch.


    Instead of leaving immediately, he leisurely fetched a cloth to clean my hands. "Take your time eating. The chicken soup is hot. Don''t rush."


    Dustin lingered at the doorway, embodying the epitome of awkwardness, not quite fitting in but also not finding it easy to leave. It made me feel uneasy.


    "Okay, I can manage on my own," I hinted, hoping Ernest would catch on that he should go see what Dustin wanted.


    Before leaving, Ernest opened all the food containers and unwrapped the utensils,ying them out before me.


    Ernest''s actions were a silent battle cry. Poor Dustin was forced to witness the drama of someone doting on his girlfriend, leaving him to grapple with his feelings for me.


    "Mr. Wagner, you want to speak with me?" Ernest approached the door, addressing Dustin.


    Whatever Dustin and Ernest discussed remained a mystery to me.


    Ernest came back after three minutes, and his expression was as unreadable as always. Curiosity got the better of me, and I asked while eating the soup, "What did Dustin want?" "Nothing important," Ernest replied dismissively before adding, "He''s trying to scout me."


    That took me by surprise. "To go where? The Wagner Group?"


    But Dustin was only a director. Typically, headhunting was a task for HR or the big bosses, right? Could it be that he was preparing to take over from Conrad? If so, what was the meaning behind his words earlier? Was he probing me or preparing me for something?


    "He didn''t say where and just asked if I was interested," Ernest said, taking a seat.


    I absentmindedly stirred the soup. "What did you say?"


    "I''m not considering it," Ernest said, his response direct and unequivocal.


    I couldn''t help butugh at his straightforwardness. "What?" he looked at me.


    "I''mughing at how straightforward you are. It''s cute," Iplimented Ernest. Ernest''s ears turned a shade of pink. "You don''tpliment a man like that." "How should I, then?" I asked, amused. "Is it wrong to call you cute?"


    Ernest cleared his throat. "It''s fine for you, not for others."N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    I paused, understanding his implication.


    As he passed me a cornbread, our fingers briefly touched. "Ernest, you''re possessive, huh?"


    He caught my drift. "Yeah, but only with you."


    He had a way with romantic words.


    I took a bite of the cornbread. It was moist and slightly sweet, delicious, but it couldn''t match the taste of my mom''s. They said no two rivers were the same, and with my mom gone, I''d never taste her cornbread again.


    "Is it good?" Ernest asked.


    I nodded, trying not to let my mood rub off on him.


    After finishing the meal and chatting with the tragedy of my parents'' passing.


    felt recovered f


    "Ernest, let''s go home," I suggested.


    He looked at me, concerned. "Are you sure?"


    "I''m fine. Plus, I don''t like staying here," I said childishly.


    "Okay, we''ll leave after we eat," he agreed, indulging me.


    I smiled again, and he reminded me, "Don''tugh while eating. You might choke."


    "Oh, so we shouldn''t talk either?" I teased.


    "In principle," his answer reminded me of his military background.

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306


    Ernest sighed in profound resignation and said, "Because you''re the one who will make me lose all my principles."


    A word or two without any deliberate attempt to move me, yet each one is touching deeply in my heart.


    Just like what people say on the inte that speak of love without ever mentioning the word.


    A lump came into my throat, and while chewing on the pizza, I mumbled, "Ernest,e here."


    "For what?" he looked puzzled.


    "Juste here," I said in a capricious tone this time.


    He came to sit next to me and I leaned my head on his shoulder the moment he sat on the couch..


    He was visibly surprised, but then I exined, "Everything tastes better with you beside me."


    He chuckled and his softughter madeugh in my heart.


    After dinner, we left the hospital and went home. As Ernest got me settled, I asked him, "Are you sleeping here or going back to your room?" "Here!" He answered without any hesitation.


    It urred to me that his midnight routines of push-ups and cold showers. I said, "Then no push-ups tonight."


    His cheeks went blushed, and he feigned a stern voice. "No more mention of that."


    I crept into his arms and wrapped my arms around his waist, "Then no more mention of it if you do not do it."


    His swallowed saliva, "Licia, stop teasing me."


    "Can''t handle it?" I teased further.


    Ernest tightened his arms around my waist, "Stop being naughty... and don''t... turn me on."


    His voice trailed off into a husky whisper.


    "Ernest, are you thinking about it?" I was even straightforward.


    "Licia..."


    I lifted up his T-shirt and put my hand under it, slithering like a snake.


    "Licia," his voice waspletely hoarse now.


    I stood on my tiptoes, whispering teasingly and rubbing his ear, "I''m ready now."


    Ernest was stiffened.


    I was totally ready but he seemed not to believe it or dared not to try.


    And for some reason, like being possessed, I kept flirting with him and became even more excited when I felt his suppression of desire, sweating and blue-veined.


    "Licia, wait. Your wound might not be fully healed and even if it is, you need time to recover," Ernest tried to soothe me.


    I shook my head, "I don''t want to wait."


    "Licia..."


    "Ernest, the more you tried to suppress your desire, the more I want it."


    Ernest fell silent while looking at me, and my heart raced, feeling like I had stolen something.


    Suddenly, he lifted me by my waist.


    Snuggling into his arms, I giggled as my tantalizing seemed to work.


    "Mhm, sort of," he breathed heavily.


    "What do you mean by sort of?" I asked as he carried me towards the bathroom.


    "I was not showing off. I was telling them," Ernest ced me on the vanity.


    I was still oblivious, "Telling them what?"


    He held me tightly on the vanity and got me thrilled by his heavy wheeze.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    I burst intough loud and out. It was the first time a man had said something like that for me.


    Ernest let meugh, waiting until I calmed down. Then his hands finally moving to my cor. Only then did I realize we were in the bathroom. So, was he changing the ce for that?

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307


    Wrapped up like a burrito on bed, it dawned on me once again that I just though ill of him.


    It was only by this time that I realized, again, that how hard it was to make a soldier aroused.


    Ernest helped me with bathing and that was it.


    Indeed we''ve made out with each other before, but I couldn''t help but challenge him for that, "Ernest, are you... ipetent?"


    Such a question could wound any man''s pride, but Ernest was no ordinary man. He pinned me down gently, "Keep it together, will you? No more games, they''re pointless."


    He saw right through me.


    "Ernest, you know that hurts," I said in a defeated look and covered myself with quilt in anger. He peeled the quilt off my head, softly tousling my hair, "It''s not that I am ipetent or that you''re not tempting. I just don''t want to hurt you, so let''s wait until you''re fully recovered."


    My cheeks flushed a shade redder, "So, if I get hurt at the slightest touch, you''ll just... never touch me again?"


    Ernest hesitated, then nodded, "Yeah, I''d rather endure."


    I covered myself by the quilt again and turn a deaf ear to him. However, he just held me like that, "I won''t let it happen."


    With a flushed cheek, Ernest kissed me softly and murmured, "Just rx for a bit. I''m gonna take a shower." Definitely a cold one!


    The thought shed crossed my mind and then he admitted., "Cold shower."


    I was at a loss for words.


    He was really a man of principle that he chose to make himself suffered rather than touching me.


    I was deeply touched as I watched him leave, calling out, "Ernest."Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He turned, "Hmm?"


    "OK you win," I blurted out, sticking my tongue out before diving back under the quilt in bashfulness.


    Ernest chuckled softly, "Got you."


    When he returned, I had fallen


    asleep again I was burned down by the news of my parents'' death, but he calmed me down. However, the strong emotions I''ve been trough


    this afternoon somehow exhausted me.


    UMS


    I did know if Ernest''s presence made me feel ease. I somehow slept tight that night until dawn. I woke to find him not gone for his morning workout but beside me, reading.


    His multifaceted nature never ceased to surprise me and also outshone others.


    I watched him silently until we had an eye contact.


    "Awake?" He set his book aside,


    stroking my head and it felt like a


    tender gesture from a gr


    grandson. I snuggled closer, Why I


    his


    skip your workout for reading?"


    "I didn''t want you to wake up alone," his words warmed my heart.


    He was protecting me from nightmares and from being alone.


    I propped myself up, nestling in his embrace, "Ernest, you are by far the best man I''ve ever met."


    "Oh," his response was disappointingly nonchnt.


    "That''s the highest praise I can give, and that''s all you say?" I said.


    "Thank you for your praise, Mrs. Collins," his words made me blush in cheek again.


    I grumbled in a flirting manner, "Who''s Mrs. Collins? I haven''t agreed to marry you. Besides, you haven''t even proposed."


    "Oh," a single word again.


    "What''s that supposed to mean?" Talking with him felt like an endless quest for rity.


    His way of talking seemed like his words were as worthy as golds that he did not talk for free.


    But it really made people confused.

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308


    "I get it," Ernest said, with those familiar words again.


    I couldn''t help butugh, shaking my head. "Ernest, I think I''ve finally figured out why you''re still single in your thirties. You''re just too boring." "Do you think I''m boring?" he asked softly.


    Considering he was not a love expert, I just chuckled and let it go. "What I mean is, you''re not great at sweet-talking girls."


    There was a brief silence on his end. "To my understanding, ''sweet-talking'' implies deceit."


    His unique way of responding always left me speechless.


    "Do you want me to sweet-talk you?" Ernest asked again.


    Every girl loves that, but it shoulde from genuine affection, not deceit, just like how Conrad would do it.


    "No, just be yourself with me," I leaned into his embrace, "You''re one of a kind."


    "What if I proposed to you? Would you say yes?" Ernest suddenly shifted the conversation back.


    I hadn''t really thought about it, and his sudden question caught me off guard. Without much thought, I replied, "You haven''t even proposed."


    Ernest took my hand and fished something out from the quilt after I finished my talk, fidgeting with it gently, "Licia, will you marry me?"


    Iughed. "Is this your proposal?"


    "It''s not, but it also is," Ernest''s reply made me want to yfully punch him.


    I never imagined my first proposal would be like this. I always thought my first proposal would be made by Conrad. He had even nned a proposal at the amusement park not long ago.


    I didn''t go, but photos sent on the inteter.


    Netizen thought it was a rehearsal for an event, but I knew it was Conrad''s proposal for me.


    "Ernest, do you think I''m so easy to win over by only few words? A proposal needs at least some flowers and a ring..." I hadn''t even finished my sentence when Ernest raised my hand and I noticed that I was wearing a shiny gold ring.


    Shocked, I looked from Ernest to my finger. I was sure he hadn''t just put it on.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    So...


    "I put it onst night. I asked if you wanted it, and you nodded," Ernest''s exnation drove me into resignation.


    "Ernest, that''s not fair. I was asleep. How can that count?" I yfully hit him.


    "I know. So, I''m asking you now," Ernest caressed the ring on my hand, "Will you marry me?"


    He just did not understand women...


    I couldn''t just say yes immediately as that would seem too eager.


    So, I looked disdainfully at the ring "Ernest, if you wanted to propose at least put some effort into it. Did you just grab an antique from your house?"


    Ernest fell silent for a few seconds before s


    what oftly saying, "Yes, this w


    mom left to me.


    it


    was for her future daught


    I froze momentarily before apologizing, "Sorry, I was just joking. I just thought the ring was quite... unique."


    "It''s okay," Ernest cut me off, "This is from my mom to you. I have something else for you too."


    Hearing this, I breathed a sigh of relief. "Then I''ll wait for your ring before I say anything." Heughed softly. "You''re saying yes?!"


    "Stubborn girl," Ernest said, before leaning in to kiss me.


    As we kissed, lost in the moment, Ernest''s phone started to ring.


    He let go of me, both of us catching our breath. I blushed. "You should answer it."


    He touched my face tenderly and picked up the phone from the nightstand. He didn''t answer but silenced the call after seeing the call ID.

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309


    "Why aren''t you picking up?" I casually asked.


    "Of course, I''ll get it," Ernest replied with a natural ease. "And you, don''t go back to sleep. Get up, freshen up, and let''s have breakfast."


    I was genuinely surprised. "You''ve made us breakfast?"


    I thought he was still asleep beside me, but it turns out he had already cooked breakfast. As I was not up yet, he returned to me to keep me apanied and read book.


    Truly, the diligent ones always work hard behind the scenes.


    "Yeah, I made some porridge with eggs and pork to help get your electrolytes back up," Ernest said, ruffling my hair.


    This pampered feeling was genuinely delightful, as if I were the most important person in the world.


    As Ernest went to answer the call, I pulled my hand out from the quilt and nced at the ring on my finger. I took a photo to post on my social media with the caption: Limited Edition.


    I looked through my Facebook and then finally got up. Ernest''s call was not finished, but I didn''t mind it and headed to the bathroom.


    It was only in the bathroom that I realized the cream Fanny had given me was almost half gone, even though I had only used a quarter of it. Had Ernest been using it on me?


    When did that happen?


    Could it have beenst night while I was asleep?


    My face flushed with embarrassment and difort.


    "Still not done?" Ernest''s voice came from the door.


    I knew the best way to handle awkwardness was to y dumb, so I blurted out, "I was waiting for you."


    Ernest seemed taken aback for a moment, his throat bobbed.


    Clearly, my words impressed him that he felt the love from me.


    I wasn''t up for anything more this early in the morning, so I pretended not to look at him. I quickly finished up and urged him, "Hurry and get the oatmeal ready, or we''ll bete."


    "We''re notte," he replied sinctly.


    "Dustin, how can you say we''re notte? What time is it?" I chided.


    "It''s a 10 AM flight; we''ll make it," Ernest''s words made me frozen while I was drying my face half-way.


    Thad watching him through theContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    mirror r but turned in surprise, "What


    do you


    mean, flight? Where to? A


    business trip?"


    "Yeah," Ernest answered before serving the porridge.


    I was utterly confused and I asked him, "Hold on, where exactly are we going? I had no idea about this."


    "Did Grant... not tell you?" Ernest inquired.


    I paused that I remember Grant mentioned that I should wrap up my current projects, and I nodded, "He mentioned it."


    Ernest simply smiled. "Then you should know it."


    What did that mean?


    I was still puzzled. "But he didn''t say where to, or that... he''d being with you."


    Ernest''s smile gently. "Coming with me? You will go anywhere I take?"


    His words were so sweetly ambiguous.


    Before I could say anything more,


    Ernest gently stroked my wet ha


    from my forehead, "Dry off your face


    and


    to


    come to eat."


    He headed to the kitchen, leaving me still dazed.


    But I didn''t press further. Instead, I finished washing up and even put on some makeup before joining him.


    Ernest had breakfast all set, and he was waiting for me, browsing the news on his tablet.


    I must say, his patience was admirable. No matter how much I dawdled, he didn''t rush me, not even once.


    ?


    It was already 8 AM when I check the time. A 10 AM flight and at least a half-hour drive to the airport, We need to arrive at least forty minutes early but we hadn''t even eaten yet...


    How could he not be in a hurry?


    "Ernest, are we really going on a business trip?" I couldn''t help but doubt his im about the trip being work-rted.


    "It''s not exactly a business trip. I was joking," Ernest teased, clearly enjoying keeping me in suspense.


    Sitting down, I poked at the fruit sd in front of me, "Come on, where are we going?"


    Ernest finally put down his tablet and picked up his utensils. "We''re going to pick up Susie."


    My eyes widened in surprise, and he simply smiled. "Didn''t you say you wanted to bring her over sooner?"

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310


    Indeed I said that before but it was for something private.


    Ernest seemed to catch onto my confusion and rified without hesitation, "I told him."


    "Oh," I replied, continuing to eat my breakfast without sensing something wrong.


    But after a couple of bites, I felt something was off. "You guys are that close? You ask for a day off for me, and he just agree and even goes out of his way to let me know?"


    Ernest casually continued with his breakfast, "Not really."


    Iughed, "Not really? Feels like you''re his... forefather or something."


    I actually meant to say it''s like he''s his dad that as long as Ernest asked Grant to do something, Grant would not refuse anything.


    "Pretty much," Ernest surprisingly agreed, "He needs me to develop new products for him, to make money for him. He wouldn''t dare refuse me."


    Awesome!


    I silently praised him in my mind, left speechless.


    A man of strength will always be confident.


    That''s we call a man of strength.


    "Ernest, aren''t we going to bete?" I asked him after breakfast.


    "No worries. If we''rete, we''ll just re-book," Ernest really spoiled me beyond limits.


    I was puzzled, "Ernest, why aren''t you in a hurry? Can''t you rush me a bit?"


    "Ladies should be pampered," Ernest dropped another one of his lines.


    Of course, I was a bit embarrassed so quickly packed my things up, but still managed to grumble at him, "You could''ve told mest night, let me prepare in advance."


    "Seems like... you didn''t give me a chance to say itst night," his words made me remember all sorts of things, turning my cheeks beet red.


    I decided to keep quiet. Ernest gave a soft chuckle as he watched me buzz around, then he said calmly, "No rush, take your time to pack. If anything''s missing, we can buy it there."


    "If you had said that earlier, I wouldn''t have brought anything," I retorted.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Ernest wasn''t annoyed and just


    threw another line, "But I like


    watching you pack. It''s very war


    very healing," Ernest''s words made me pause.


    They say a woman''s most beautiful moment isn''t when she''s wearing


    the finest makeup or the treet


    clothes, nor when she''s being flirtatious, but when she''s living in the mundane moments of making oatmeal or folding clothes.


    But Ernest never let me do those


    things that he said the way I look et


    made


    Kim feel warm and


    el


    Cable. Probably reminded him


    of his mom.


    Ernest and I made it to the airport without beingte.


    It wasn''t until I got the boarding pass that I confirmed this was all real, yet it felt like a dream.


    "Does Susie know we''reing to pick her up?" I remembered Susie in her teal dress and couldn''t help asking.


    "I didn''t tell her."


    I was thinking of Susie''s body condition, "You''re afraid she''d get too excited if we tell her before in case something happens, right?"


    Hearing my words, Ernest turned and kissed my forehead, "Licia, you''re getting better at reading my mind."


    I ced my hand over his heart, responding with action.


    He chuckled lightly and as I nestled in his arms in the waiting area.


    As we shared a moment of affection, a figure caught my attention.


    It was Conrad. He was wheeling a suitcase. Looks like he was heading out on a long journey.


    I remembered that Dustin told me he and Conrad were on bad terms. Was he really wanna break with the Wagner family that he was leaving? "What''s up?" Ernest asked.


    I looked away, shaking my head slightly. "It''s nothing."


    Ernest didn''t buy it, "Feeling okay?"


    "I''m fine," I denied again, just as my phone rang.


    "Hello?" I answered.


    "Good morning, is this Ms. Felicia?" The voice on the other end was an unfamiliar male tone.

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311


    "Who''s calling, please?" As I asked, my gaze involuntarily drifted towards Conrad.


    He seemed not to notice me, strolling alone towards a chair nearby.


    "I''m calling from Forever & Ever Love Insurance, ID number A8338. Four years ago, you and Mr. Wagner purchased a love insurance policy from us. It''s due for renewal, and we need to verify some information with you."


    Hearing this, I felt a shiver down my spine and instinctively nced at Ernest.


    He had been holding me, but as I took the call, he stepped away to give me some space.


    Ernest was always so thoughtful, making me feel secure and giving me all the space I needed. "Are Ms. Hudson and Mr. Wagner currently dating or married?" the caller inquired tentatively.


    That made me look towards Conrad again, only to see him on a call too, looking deeply furrowed.


    "Ms. Hudson, are you there?" the caller pressed, not hearing my response.


    I swallowed hard, replying, "Uh, yes, I''m here, we..."


    I was about to say we''ve broken up, when suddenly, Conrad, who hadn''t looked my way, locked eyes with me.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    In that moment, I was caught off guard.


    Our eyes met across the distance, and the words I was about to say got stuck in my throat.


    "Ms. Hudson?" the caller prodded again.


    I somehow blurted out, "Why don''t you ask him?"


    "We did. Another colleague is on the line with him," the caller responded, making it clear to me that Conrad was also taking this call. Life is full of surprises, indeed.


    I cleared my throat, then replied, "We''ve broken up."


    "Are you sure?" the caller asked, almost provocatively.


    My gaze shifted from Conrad to Ernest, not far off, then to the ring on my finger, "I''m married now."


    There was a brief silence on the


    other end, "Alright, Ms. Hudson. If Mr. Wagner''s response matches yours, ording to our policy, your love insurance contract will be terminated."


    "Fine," I said, ready to hang up.


    The person added, "Ms. Hudson, may your love and marriage be blessed. You and your partner are wee to purchase our marriage insurance. It starts with a one-year policy. The longer your marriagests, the greater the benefits..."


    "Thanks, but we''re not interested," I cut off the lengthy pitch.


    "Ms. Hudson..." the caller seemed persistent, trying to sway me.


    But I didn''t let it go further, bluntly asking, "Can your insurance guaranteesting love and marriage?"


    The answer was no, Conrad and I were proof of that.


    I hung up amidst the caller''s silence. When I looked up again, Conrad had already ended his call.


    Yet, he was still gazing at me, just like that.


    And I turned away, walking towards Ernest.


    Ernest took my hand naturally, fingers interlocking.


    He was straightforward, "Just amercial tactic."


    "Yet, many couples buy it, probably as a testament to theirmitment," I shared my thoughts.


    At that moment, Ernest wrapped his arm around my waist, looked at me intently for a few seconds, and thenmanded dominantly, "Close your eyes."


    "Why?" I thought he was about to kiss me.


    Even with Conrad nearby, and despite us no longer being involved, it still felt awkward for him to witness the intimacy between Ernest and me. "Just do it, close them!" Ernest coaxed.

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312


    ?


    "This is the airport lobby, bustling with people and even kids around," I reminded him.


    Ernest just hummed in acknowledgment, "I know."


    "So why do you still want to..." My cheeks flushed with heat.


    Ernest stated firmly, "Yes!"


    Hearing this resolute response, my first thought was that he must have seen Conrad too. It felt like a wave of jealousy had just hit him.


    Maybe it was Ernest''s way of making sure Conrad would back off.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    With that thought, I braced myself and closed my eyes, my heartbeat racing in anticipation of Ernest''s kiss right there in the middle of the crowded airport.


    But after a moment, instead of feeling his kiss, my hand felt heavier.


    I opened my eyes to see Ernest, then noticed he had ced a small bag in my hand.


    "What''s this?" I asked, puzzled.


    Ernest pursed his lips, gesturing for me to look inside.


    Confused, I opened the bag to find two bank cards, a green booklet, and a red booklet inside.


    The green booklet was his discharge papers from the military, and the red one was a donor card.


    "What does this mean?" I asked him again.


    Ernest took out the green booklet, "This is proof of my trials and tribtions, a testament more reliable than any insurance policy. The donor card is to show that my blood runs red, and these cards hold all my savings."


    It reminded me of those scenes in novels where the male protagonist hands over all his assets to the female lead as a grand gesture of love. Ernest''s move was along the same lines, but he wasn''t just offering his material possessions; he was offering his convictions as well.


    Especially seeing the donor card, I felt a sudden sourness at the tip of my nose, "Ernest, why are you doing all this?"


    "It''s a guarantee, more practical than any love insurance," he said, making me wonder if he knew about the love insurance policy Conrad and I had once considered.


    But whether he knew or not didn''t matter anymore. His willingness to give me everything was enough.


    "I''ll keep these two, but you should keep the cards," I refused to take his money.


    I wasn''t after his wealth. If I were, I wouldn''t have broken up with Conrad over financial reasons.


    But Ernest didn''t take the cards


    back, instead, he looked


    embarrassed and said, "This


    el


    probably wouldn''t even cover Susie


    Collins'' surgery costs." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I was taken aback for a moment before Iughed, "Oh, so you''re hoping I''ll chip in, huh?!"


    Ernest held my hand, "Licia, I''m sorry."


    Yet, I justughed more brightly than before.


    Ernest was puzzled by myughter, "What''s so funny? Do you find my being broke amusing?"


    I couldn''t help butugh even harder.


    He was even using phrases like that now.


    I nodded, "Yes, adorably broke."


    "Licia..."


    "Ernest," I calmed down. "Did you know? I used to suspect you had a secret identity."


    "A secret identity?!" Ernest looked genuinely confused, "What kind of secret identity?"


    "I thought you might be the mysterious big boss of ourpany, Mr. Collins," I shared my past suspicion. Ernest looked at me, asking, "And now you don''t think so?"


    Ernest fell silent.


    Still, Ernest remained quiet. I shook his arm. "Why are you so silent?"


    "Licia," Ernest spoke softly, "Do you really hate being lied to?"

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313


    "Is that even a question?"


    Nobody likes being lied to!


    I looked at him, my voiceced with suspicion, "What, are you nning to trick meter, or have you already pulled a fast one on me?"


    He paused, then said, "...No."


    I couldn''t tell if he was being truthful or not, but I made my stance clear anyway, "Ernest, I won''t stand for deception."


    His Adam''s apple bobbed as he spoke, "I understand."


    It''s better to set things straight from the get-go. I''ve made it clear to him now, so if he ever dares to deceive me, he can''t me me for turning the tables on him.


    The boarding call echoed through the terminal, signaling the departure for an international flight.


    My thoughts involuntarily drifted to Conrad. Sure enough, a quick nce revealed him pushing his luggage towards security.


    But what was he doing heading abroad? Business? Or something else...


    "Licia, we should head to security," Ernest''s voice pulled me back to reality.


    "Oh!" I replied, turning to him.


    I felt a twinge of guilt, worried he''d notice my gaze lingering on Conrad, even though my interest was purely tonic now.


    But Ernest''s face revealed nothing, which only made me feel more uneasy and guilty. So, I reached out and took his hand, "Let''s go."


    We made it through security and boarded the ne without issue.


    Right before powering off my phone, I noticed an unread message from Conrad: "Safe travels."


    These words reminded me of the times he''d be away on business trips, and I''d send him the same message.


    Then one day, Conrad mocked me, "Your message is so outdated. Next time,e up with something fresh, or don''t bother sending anything at all." After that, I stopped sending them.


    Safe travels! Though the words were old-fashioned, they represented my deepest wish.


    After my parents'' car ident,


    goodbyes to those close to me


    became my greatest fear-I wel


    might be permanent.


    W


    But he never understood the sentiment behind my words, nd them annoying, so I s


    point in continuing. Contat


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Yet now, he chose these words for me.


    I decided to ignore the message and turned off my phone. Ernest had already switched his off, lost in thought.


    I rested my head on his shoulder. "Ernest, safe travels."


    He smiled, rubbing his cheek against my hair, "Safe travels."


    "Ernest, there''s something I haven''t told you, I''m not one to keep things


    bottle


    things


    up, but there are either.


    didn''t want to hide from


    I expect honesty from him, so I owe him the same.


    "Mm, you don''t have to say it if you don''t want to," Ernest said, not wanting to pressure me.


    But I scoffed, "But I want to say it now."


    "Then I''m all ears."


    His response nearly made meugh, "Ernest, do you know what you remind me of?"


    "What?"Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "A Weeble. You just don''t tip over, no matter what," I said, making him smirk slightly.


    "That''s not true. If you really wanted me down, I''d go down willingly," Ernest said, looking at me.


    His gaze was serious yet yful, and it suddenly made me think of that indescribable night we shared.

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314


    Was he seriously flirting with me in that cheeky way?


    But he''s always been such a straight arrow!


    So, I ended up thinking maybe I was the one with the not-so-pure thoughts.


    "Care to test that theory?" Ernest''s burning gaze made my cheeks re up again.


    I pinched him, pretending to be mad, "You gonna listen or not? ''Cause I''ll stop talking if you aren''t."


    "I''m listening!"


    I gazed out the window, recounting to Ernest what Dustin had shared with me. After listening, he keenly asked, "You''re worried, aren''t you?"


    "Yeah, but not about Conrad. It''s thepany I''m worried about," I rified immediately.


    "I know," Ernest said, softly tousling my hair. "You think there''s more to this situation than meets the eye, right?"


    Ernest just got me.


    "Your concerns are valid. Maybe everything was calcted from the moment Dustin returned," Ernest''s words made my eyes widen.


    "Really?" Though I had my suspicions, hearing Ernest say it outright still shocked me.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    I thought I knew Dustin. He was always the dependable big brother type, looking out for me and Conrad since we were kids.


    He even left town for a few years, and when he came back not too long ago, he insisted that if he had wanted thepany, he wouldn''t have left in the first ce.


    "Maybe not before, but now? It''s possible," Ernest spoke calmly. "Licia, you don''t really understand men."


    I couldn''t argue with that. "Then give me some insight from a man''s perspective."


    "Dustin has feelings for you, right?" Ernest was straightforward.


    "Yeah, but I didn''t know until he came back this time," I admitted.


    Ernest was certain, "He''s been into you just as long as Conrad, maybe even more seriously."


    I listened quietly as he continued, "He left for a few years, right?"


    "Four years!" I remembered the timing of Dustin''s departure. "He left when Conrad and I made our rtionship official."


    "That makes sense. He saw you had made your choice and lost hope. As the older brother, he stepped aside and traveled far, thinking distance would lessen his feelings for you. But these four years probably didn''t change a thing, so as soon as he heard about your fallout with Conrad, he came back, hoping to seize the opportunity."


    Ernest''s reasoning was sound. Indeed, Dustin had been the first to call me when things went south with Conrad.


    I wasn''t naive; I could feel it then.


    But Ernest wasn''t close to Dustin, yet his insight was spot-on, almost as if he were Dustin himself.


    Following Ernest''s logic, I said, "But then you came along and beat him to the punch, right?"


    Ernest''s lips curled in a half-smile, hummed in affirmation.


    "But what does this have to do with your talk of schemes?" I brought the conversation back on track.


    It''s human nature self-preservation at all costs. No one wants to be second, not even to their own sibling.


    Dustin, perhaps once acting out of a ''noble heart'', gave up his im to the Wagner family legacy and the woman he loved, only to return after four years changed, wanting to reim everything.


    Suddenly, I realized I might be a pawn in Dustin''s game for power.


    My heart felt heavy, and I fell silent.


    As the ne grew distant, I silently wished, "Safe travels."

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315


    The ne touched down as the evening was setting in.


    The sunset was bleeding into the sky in such a breathtaking manner that it made my heart quiver. "Ernest, this has got to be the most beautiful sunset I''ve ever seen!" I couldn''t help but exim.


    "Me too," Ernest agreed.


    He''s always like this, to the point where I almost didn''t notice anymore.


    That was until I got into the car and saw the selfie he posted on Instagram, capturing the sunset''s beauty, captioned: "Because you''re by my side."


    At first nce, the caption seemed mismatched with the picture, but thinking back to what I said on the ne, it all connected: "This is the most beautiful sunset I''ve ever seen, because you''re by my side."


    Alright then! If anyone says Ernest doesn''t know how to unt his rtionship, I''d be the first to disagree. He''s a master at it.


    "Ernest, are you back to throw a wedding bash this time?" the man driving teased.


    He was a friend of Ernest''s, already waiting for us when we disembarked.


    "No, not this time," was Ernest''s cool reply.


    So, he means next time?


    "Miss, you''re quite the looker," the man sneaked nces at me several times.


    "Of course," Ernest replied, sounding as natural as ever.


    There it was, an awkward moment for me, caught between apliment and a response.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Miss, I''m Jarred, Jarred Carter," the guy introduced himself with an easy familiarity.


    I introduced myself with equal openness, "I''m Felicia Hudson."


    "I know, I know," Jarred said twice, "Susie talks about you all the time. Our whole neighborhood knows her sister-inw is Felicia."


    Before I could recover from my previous embarrassment, he threw another my way.


    I chuckled, "Is that so? Then I guess I won''t need to introduce myself in the future."


    "No need, no need. Miss, you''re so stunning, when you visited usst time, everyone remembered you," Jarred''s words were making it increasingly difficult to respond.


    So, staying silent seemed like the wise choice.


    But then, Ernest leaned in and whispered, "Seems like you''ve made quite the impression."


    In front of his little fanboy, I couldn''t say much, just pinched him to signal he shouldn''t tease me.


    Even though I wasn''t talking much,


    Jarred was a chatterbox, rambling on about everything and everyone ein the neighborhood - from bizarre


    animal births to legendary fine


    catches, young romances, and even the gossip about who''s been seeing whom.


    Last time visited, following Susie around, I saw the neighborhood as this idyllic paradise. Jarred''s stories now revealed that beneath its charming surface, there was a whole lot of drama.


    "You should dial down on these baseless stories, even if they''re true, it''s their business, not yours. Seems like forgotten the pain as


    Soove


    as your wound healed, Ernest chided him.


    Jarred scratched his head awkwardly, "Bro, I was just excited to see you. I swear I don''t spill a word to outsiders."


    It was clear Jarred looked up to Ernest.


    But Ernest''s scolding seemed to have embarrassed him, so I jumped in, ying the good guy, "Jarred, with your gift of the gab, I bet you''ve got a girlfriend, right?"


    "No, no," Jarred shook his head, "Miss, you''re so gorgeous, all your friends must be stunning. Maybe you could introduce me to someone?" He really didn''t hold back.


    I didn''t reject his request, responding cheerfully, "Sure, why not."


    Ernest, however, whispered in my ear, "He''ll take you seriously. From now on, he''ll keep asking you about it."


    Really? Was he that serious?


    "Did you keep our visit a surprise from Susie?" Ernest asked Jarred as we entered the neighborhood.


    "Not a word. I keep Ernest''s trust," Jarred said, then nced back at me with a smile.

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316


    When Ernest and I pulled into the driveway, there was Susie, lounging in a rocking chair on the porch, deeply engrossed in a book. The breeze yed with the hem of her skirt in such a whimsical way, it almost didn''t seem real.


    Susie was so absorbed in her reading that she didn''t even notice us until Ace called out, "Hey Susie, guess who''s here?"


    "Ace, with that clunker of yours sounding more like a tractor, I''d know it''s you without looking," Susie quipped, sending me into a fit ofughter. Ace seemed a bit embarrassed, scratching his head, "Well, it''s not just me here."


    Susie nonchntly turned a page in her book, continuing to read,pletely ignoring Ace''s attempt to draw her attention.


    As Ace was about to say something else, I shook my head at him and made my way over to Susie.


    Standing behind her, I peeked over her shoulder at the book and chuckled, "Haven''t you read that one before?"


    Thest time I visited, that very book was on her nightstand - a vintage romance novel.


    Susie whipped her head around, her eyes lighting up the moment she saw me, "Hey there."


    Iughed softly, and she immediately got up.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    The moment she caught sight of Ernest behind me, she dropped the book and dashed towards him, "Bro!"


    Seeing the siblings hug, with Ernest patting her head, it suddenly made sense why he was so indulgent with me. He was used to doting on his little sister.


    I let them have their moment, picking up the book Susie had been reading, "The Ring" by Silken Threads. The yellowed pages and worn edges suggested it had been read more than once.


    Despite my usual disinterest in romance novels, I was suddenly curious about what made this book so captivating to a young girl like Susie. But just as I flipped through a few pages, Susie came over and said, "You shouldn''t read that."


    She reached out as if to take it back.


    I smiled, teasing, "What, does this book hold some secret?"


    Her cheeks flushed, "No, it''s just... now that you and my brother are together, you shouldn''t be reading such novels."


    Seeing her shy reaction, I pressed my lips together, "Oh, so this is a textbook for love newbies like you."


    "Hey!" Susie''s cheeks turned a deeper shade of red, her voice a mix of embarrassment and annoyance.


    I didn''t tease her further and handed the book back. Ernest came over, taking my hand, "Let''s go inside for a drink."


    Once inside, Ernest went to make


    tea with


    practiced ease, but Susie


    stopped him, "Bro, I''ll make susiget


    some herbal tea."


    Dewdrop herbal tea, my very own special treatment.


    "Bro, I want your honey-zed salmon," Susie wasn''t shy about making her food preferences known.


    "Hey, that ring, it''s the one Bro gave you, right? Looks familiar," Susie noticed the ring Ernest had given me.


    "It''s a Collins family heirloom," I said, ncing at Ernest who was already headed to the kitchen to start dinner. Dinner stretched into the evening, the sky darkening fully only after we finished eating.


    Susie was thrilled to learn we were there to take her back with us, promptly packing her things that night. "Did I forget anything?" she asked, uncertain after packing.


    Looking at her stuffed suitcase, I reassured, "You didn''t forget anything. And if you did, we can always buy it."


    Girls her age I knew were all about milkshakes, sweets, and shopping sprees, unlike her pragmatic approach to life.


    "A poor man''s child learns to manage the house early," the saying went, and it was true.


    "Don''t worry, your brother and I are doing just fine," I tried tofort her.


    Susie remained silent, her determination clear.


    "Hey, can I ask you something?" she suddenly turned serious.

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317


    ?


    "What?" I said with augh.


    Susie bit her lip, "Licia, is this surgery gonna cost a lot?"


    Hearing this, my heart skipped a beat, worried she might change her mind because of the financial strain. "Not at all, it''s not that much. And don''t you worry about the money. Your brother justnded a new job as a software engineer, and he''s making good money."


    Susie fell silent. I moved a bit closer to her, remembering something I learned in Psychology about the power of physical proximity in building trust. Sometimes, it''s not what you say but simply taking a step closer that makes all the difference.


    I gently touched Susie''s sleek hair, saying, "The doctor performing your surgery is a friend of a friend, top of his field. You don''t need to worry about a thing. Just focus on getting strong and healthy. Once the surgery is over, you''ll be back on your feet in no time."


    "Licia," Susie''s eyes were glistening, "you''re so kind."


    I smiled, "Of course, if I weren''t, your brother wouldn''t have fallen for me."


    Hearing this, Susieughed, "Licia, the love between you and my brother is like something out of a romance novel."


    Thinking of the love stories she adored, I said, "Once you''re feeling better, you''ll find your own sweet romance."


    Susie blushed, clearly taken by the idea. What young girl doesn''t dream of love, especially one who devours romance novels? As Susie continued packing, I went to look for Ernest. His bedroom was empty, and he wasn''t in the backyard either.


    Where could he have gone?


    Curious, I stepped outside the yard, scanning the surroundings in the moonlight. Not far off, by the riverbank, I spotted him.


    Even in the darkness, I could recognize him from afar.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    There was a time I could recognize Conrad by the sound of his car or his footsteps. Now, I could recognize Ernest from a great distance. Once someone captures your heart, every part of them bes a piece of you.


    I approached him, and he was so deep in thought he didn''t notice me until I yfully wrapped my arms around him from behind.


    Ernest stiffened, then said softly, "How did you find me?"


    I hummeddightly, "Who else would it be? How did you know it was mee Didn''t think it was some local dir


    s fallen for you?" meget


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    My string of jealous questions even made meugh at myself.


    "Nobody else would dare, and besides..." Ernest paused, "Your scent is unique to you."


    So, I had captured his heart too. He could recognize me by my scent alone.


    I let go and moved to face him, "What are you doing out here all alone? Something on your mind?"


    "Just getting some fresh air," he said, looking out over theke, but his worried expression betrayed him.


    I nestled into his embrace, "You''re worried about Susie, aren''t you?"


    He didn''t reply, confirming my suspicion.


    Even with the best doctor lined up for Susie, there were no guarantees in surgery.


    Ernest, always so brave and forward-looking, feared the unexpected, hesitant to let Susie undergo the surgery.


    He was afraid of loss, unable to face the possibility.


    A dreadful thought crossed my mind then: if something went wrong during Susie''s surgery, would Ernest me me? But if we didn''t go through with it, Susie wouldn''t have much time left.


    I was taken aback; he had even sensed my fleeting worry.


    "It''ll turn out well, it has to," I murmured.


    "Yeah," Ernest held me tighter, falling silent.

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318


    Ernest and I stood silently by thekeside, the sound of the wind stirring the water our onlypanion. But after a while, I started to feel a bit restless. My legs were beginning to ache from standing so long. "What''s up?" Ernest asked, his voiceced with concern.


    "Just looking for a spot to sit down. My legs are getting sore from standing," I admitted, not bothering to mask my difort.


    Ernest scanned our surroundings briefly before, quite unexpectedly, he scooped me up in his arms and headed towards arge rock nearby. Though I was used to his habit of picking me up on a whim, I couldn''t help but feign a shy protest, "I can walk on my own, you know."


    "Didn''t you just say your legs are sore? How do you n to walk?" he countered, a yful edge to his voice.


    I stuck my tongue out at him and chose to remain silent after that.


    He carefully ced me down and then took a seat himself. Just as I was about to snuggle next to him, he extended his arm, pulled me in, and ced me on hisp.


    What was he up to now?


    Before I could ponder any further, he whispered in my ear, "The rock''s cold."


    Could there be a boyfriend more thoughtful than Ernest?


    Perhaps, but to me, he was irreceable.


    "Thank you, boyfriend," I said, tilting my head to nt a kiss on his cheek as a token of my gratitude.


    But the moment my lips touched his, I sensed something was off a faint hint of tobo invaded my breath, freezing my actions.


    Ernest had been smoking!


    So, he came to theke to smoke by himself.


    My halted kiss must have tipped him off because he murmured softly, "I''ll quit. Today will be thest time."


    I shook my head, "You don''t have to."N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    He looked into my eyes, his gaze deeper than the night enveloping us.


    I reached up to caress his face, "I don''t mind the smoking. Just don''t overdo it. It''s bad for your health."


    Suddenly, my nose tingled with


    emotion as thoughts of my parents'' ident invaded my mind, "Ernest, you''re the closest person to me now. So, you need to take care of yourself and stay healthy, for both of us."


    Life seemed impossibly long, yet I found myself filled with hope.


    He swallowed hard.


    The topic of my parents led my


    thoughts to their ident report et


    realized I hadn''t gone through it entirely, skipping the analysis and


    Concions.


    "Ernest, did you check the report on my parents'' ident?" I asked, nestled against him.


    He tightened his embrace, taking a moment before responding softly, "Let''s not bring up the past." Thinking he was concerned about me being scared again, I said, "I''m not as frightened anymore."


    Despite saying that, the thought of those pictures made me shudder, so I pressed him, "Tell me, please."


    "Tell you what?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.


    "What was the conclusion about my parents'' ident?"


    Ernest fell silent, causing my heart to skip a beat. I looked up at him, "Why won''t you talk? Was there something wrong with the conclusion?"


    He met my gaze, his own eyes trembling.


    I took a deep breath, "Ernest."


    "It was an issue with the car itself."


    Hearing this, I frowned slightly, "What kind of issue?"

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319


    Ernest''s eyes suddenly narrowed, and I instinctively tightened my grip on him. "Really?"


    "Why would you think that?" he countered.


    I was about to tell him it was something Jacqueline mentioned when, from a distance, Susie''s voice called out to me, "Hey Licia, your phone''s been ringing off the hook."


    She was hurrying over, even though she shouldn''t be running with her weak heart.


    "Got it, I''m on it," I said, sliding off Ernest''sp and rushing over to Susie.


    The caller was Jacqueline, and she''d tried several times. It seemed she had something urgent to discuss.


    "Jacqueline," I answered the phone.


    "Felicia, why haven''t you been answering? Is everything okay?" Jacqueline asked, her voiceced with anxiety.


    "No, I just didn''t have my phone on me."


    She let out a sigh of relief. "I got so worried, imagining all sorts of things."


    "I''ll keep it with me next time," I promised, then asked, "Jacqueline, did you need something?"


    "I''m so furious," came Jacqueline''s indignant reply.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle. "Who''s got you riled up this time? Herschel?"


    "If he upset me, I''d have his head," Jacqueline''s fierce side was showing. "It''s that jerk Conrad."


    Fanny Willis was right; even if Conrad and I were done, there was still the Wagner family. As long as I had ties with the Wagners, Conrad''s name would inevitably weave into my life.


    "What did he do this time?" I asked, ying along.


    "He''s cut ties with us because of that woman, and now he''s just vanished," Jacqueline said, her voice trembling with anger.


    But I had heard from Dustin it was Herschel who wanted to sever ties with Conrad.


    I understood the situation without needing to pry further. "Jacqueline, he''s probably just blowing off steam, taking some time away."


    "No, he made it clear to Al, he''s done with the Wagner family for good," Jacqueline''s words made me frown slightly.


    "What did he say to Dustin?"


    "He told him to take care of us, that


    e


    he can''t fulfill his duties as a son anymore, even left thepany in his hands, and made him promise to look out for you," Jacqueline bit out.


    "Listen to him, talking like he''s writing a will. It''s clear, he wants nothing to do with us anymore," Jacqueline''s venom was palpable.


    I was at a loss for words, knowing


    these were their family matters, yetThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    recalling the conversation I had with Ernest on the ne, I ventured,. "Jacqueline, maybe he just spoke in anger, or maybe... he has his


    reasons."


    My probing seemed lost on her as she retorted sharply, "What reasons could he possibly have other than wanting to marry that widow with someone else''s child?"


    I was speechless at her words.


    "Conrad''s just trying to force our


    hand, but won''t y his game. If he wants to leave, let him. I''ll pretend he was never my son," Jacqueline''s rage was almost tangible through the phone.


    But I sensed her harsh words were more bluster than belief, otherwise, she wouldn''t have called me.


    "Jacqueline, try to calm down. He''s always been headstrong; he mighte around," I attempted to soothe her.


    But it was exhausting, and I found myself growing irritated.


    "I swear, he''ll be the death of me," Jacqueline continued to vent.


    I stayed silent, now fully understanding how draining negativity could be.


    It reminded me that venting might provide a momentary release but often at the expense of others''fort.


    "Felicia, where are you? I''ve missed seeing you," Jacqueline inquired after a moment.


    Gazing at the shimmeringke under the starlight, watching the siblings chat nearby, I smiled softly, "Jacqueline, I''vee with Ernest to visit his hometown."


    Jacqueline went silent for a beat before asking, "He proposed, didn''t he?"


    I was about to confirm when she added, "I saw your social media update." "Yes, I said yes," I responded truthfully.

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320


    Jacqueline mentioned, "Ernest is so lucky to have you in his life."


    I couldn''t help but smile slightly, not uttering a word.


    Wasn''t I just as fortunate?


    When Conrad betrayed me, I stumbled upon Ernest who healed and redeemed me.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "When are you guys nning oning back?" Jacqueline inquired further.


    "Not sure," I responded vaguely.


    Jacqueline sighed, "Felicia, when you get back,e over for a chat, will you? I''ve got a lot on my mind that''s just too hard to bear."


    Considering her fallout with Conrad and his mother over defending me and driving Haley Perez away, I promised, "Sure, I''lle see you and Herschel once I''m back."


    "Alright, just take care of yourself out there, especially in unfamiliar ces," Jacqueline advised.


    "Will do," I assured her, "and don''t you worry too much."


    With a heavy sigh from Jacqueline, the call ended, and I let out a long breath.


    Ever since things went south with Conrad, conversations with Jacqueline and Herschel felt increasingly stifling.


    I pocketed my phone, my gaze shifting to Ernest and his sister, Susie, who were engrossed in their conversation, Susie giggling and yfully tugging at Ernest''s shirt like a carefree child.


    Opting not to interrupt, I opened my messenger app to text Fanny but noticed several unread messages from Haley.


    [Felicia, do you know where Rad is?]


    [Felicia, did something happen to Rad? I can''t reach him, can you try contacting him for me?]


    [Felicia, I''m really scared.]


    It dawned on me that Conrad hadn''t informed her of his departure.


    I had no intention of replying; after all, it was no longer my concern.


    Exiting the chat, I snapped a photo to send to Fanny, but before I could, Haley''s voice call came through.


    Refusing to text back, she resorted to calling, assuming Conrad and I had eloped?


    Amused by the thought, I answered with a scoff, "Hello?"


    "Sorry to bother you thiste, Felicia," Haley spoke with an air of politeness.


    I wasn''t in the mood for pretense, "Just get to the point."


    "Did you see my messages?" she asked.


    "Yes, I saw them!" I replied, acknowledging the truth.


    Silence fell on her end, likely grasping why I hadn''t responded.


    After a brief pause, she inquired, "So, do you know where Rad has gone?"


    "I don''t know, and let me make it clear, he''s not with me," I said, exposing her underlying suspicion.


    Haley hurriedly exined, "Felicia,


    don''t get me wrong. I''m not


    suspecting anything between


    two. I''m just... just worried about him."


    "What are you worried about?" I pressed.


    Was she afraid Conrad had left her?


    UMS


    "Felicia, I''m scared something happened to Rad," Haley''s voice quivered, "Do you know what he before he left? He made


    arrangements for me and the kids, it felt like... like he was settling his affairs."

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321


    My heart skipped a beat!


    Just moments ago, Jacqueline mentioned how Conrad sounded like he was making ast will, and now Haley Perez is on about him setting his affairs in order, clearly indicating Conrad''s behavior was off the charts.


    A dream I had, coupled with Conrad''s haunting question about what if he were to die, shed before my eyes. Even though I''ve moved past loving or hating the man, the thought of facing life and death, even with a stranger, isn''t something I could just ignore.


    Haley was a mess, a picture of utter despair, but she was crying to the wrong person. I had no pity to offer, let alonefort her.


    But, knowing Conrad as I did, I couldn''t help but say, "Conrad isn''t the type to give up."


    If someone crumbles at the first sign of trouble, they clearlyck backbone. If they can''t be responsible for themselves, they sure can''t be for anyone else.


    "I also think Rad isn''t the type to lose hope," Haley shifted her tone, picking up on my cue, "but he''s unreachable now, and the things he''s done... they''re unsettling."


    "If he''s got everything sorted for you, what''s there to be unsettled about?" I retorted, my toneced with sarcasm.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I''m generous, sure, but that doesn''t mean I let everything slide.


    This woman stole my fianc¨¦, and now she''s trying to cozy up to me? No, I''m not that spineless.


    "I''m worried something might happen to him. He doesn''t realize that beyond everything he''s arranged, the real sense of security came from him," Haley''s words were designed to sting.


    Iughed, "Is that so? Then you shouldn''t be calling me. Look elsewhere for your sense of security because you won''t find it here."


    I was about to end the call when Haley stopped me, "Felicia Hudson, if he gets in touch with you, or if you hear anything, could you let me know?" "I''ll pass your message along if he contacts me," I replied before hanging up.


    The night breeze felt unusually chilly.


    Not far off, Ernest was still chatting with Susie Collins. Mulling over Jacqueline and Haley''s words, I ended up dialing Dustin''s number.


    He didn''t pick up immediately, which wasn''t the first time this had happened.


    Before, my calls were almost always answered instantly.


    "Felicia," Dustin picked up just as the call was about to drop.


    "Did I catch Dustin at a bad time?" I asked, ncing at the night sky.


    "No, I was just fixing dinner in the kitchen," Dustin exined.


    Whether that was true or not wasn''t for me to say.


    "Did Jacqueline call you?" I got straight to the point.


    "She did. Brought up Rad''s situation and ended up crying," Dustin sounded exasperated.


    After letting him finish, I shared, "Jacqueline called me too, and did Haley. They''re both going on about Conrad tying up loose ends, like he''s..."


    I paused. "Like he''s settling his final affairs."


    "Felicia, what kind of talk is that?" Dustin''s rebuke was uncharacteristic.


    Dustin fell silent, a silence that spoke volumes.


    Conrad had reached out to him, indeed settling affairs.


    My chest tightened slightly, but I didn''t probe further, waiting for Dustin to offer his piece.

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322


    Hearing Dustin''s words, I couldn''t help but picture Conrad''s rebellious days back in high school, the epitome of carefree youth.


    I once thought he''d always be that way, but at some point, he changed, and so did the path we walked together.


    It just goes to show, the future is a mystery.


    "Conrad also made me promise to look after mom and dad, and you," Dustin''s voice grew heavier, "He even said that if you ever get married, I should let him know. He wants to personally send his blessings."


    His words left me feeling choked up and pretty annoyed. After all his drama, making everyone think he was at his wit''s end, turns out he was justying low somewhere.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Doesn''t sound like he''s settling his final affairs," I bit back, a bit too harshly.


    Dustin murmured, "Maybe he''s got his reasons, his own struggles."


    I scoffed, "A wife and kids at home, career soaring, what struggles could he possibly have? Is he indulging in some sort of existential crisis?"


    "You''re still holding a grudge against him, aren''t you?" Dustin spected that my sarcastic remarks were just unresolved feelings I had for Conrad. "Not at all. The moment I drew a line between us, I stopped loving or hating him," I rified.


    Dustin went silent for a few seconds, "Is it that easy to let go of love and hate?"


    His tone made me think of what Ernest had analyzed, and Dustin''s restrained, enduring affection towards me.


    I wanted to ask if he had moved on from me. But that wasn''t a question I could easily ask.


    "What''s your n, Dustin?" I shifted the subject.


    "Huh?" He seemed puzzled.


    I exined, "With Conrad off to who knows where, leaving everything behind, what are you going to do?"


    Now he understood, "Mom, dad, and


    you, I''d take care of you all


    .ne


    regardless of Conrad''s whereabouts. As for thepany... I''ll manage it until he returns."


    Hearing this, I knew Ernest was spot on.


    No soldier who doesn''t dream of bing a general is a good soldier. Dustin, always striving to be top of his ss, seeking our parents'' approval through his achievements, how could he be content with mediocrity?


    "Wasn''t he pushed out of thepany by Mr. Wagner? Even if hees back, returning to thepany might not be an option," I hinted. Dustin, ever so thoughtful, would surely grasp my implication.


    And I didn''t mind him understanding. If not for the years of affection he''s shown me, I''d have said it straight to his face.


    "Felicia," Dustin''s voice was low, "You think I''m involved in all this, don''t you?"


    He got my hint.


    "Dustin, what goes aroundes around," I said and hung up the phone.


    Suddenly, I felt the warmth of a jacket draped over my shoulders. Looking up, Ernest was there, though I hadn''t noticed his approach.


    "I..."


    Before I could speak, Ernest cut in, "Let''s go, let''s head home."


    Yet, I stayed put, locking eyes with him.


    Under my gaze, Ernest swallowed hard, then he said, "The car ident... it was a brake failure."

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323


    I froze, staring at him in disbelief.


    Ernest''s dad was a truck driver, and if there was an issue with the brakes, that was on him.


    For a moment, neither of us spoke, just looking at each other.


    Then, Ernest, his hand on my shoulder gave a gentle squeeze. "My dad was a truck driver. If there was a brake failure, whether it was sabotage or a mechanical fault, he was responsible."


    A chill ran down my spine, a cold not brought on by the weather, but by the heavy weight of emotion.


    If things hadn''t gotten so serious with Ernest, holding his father ountable would have been a lot simpler. But now, as we stood closer than ever, the thought of his dad being at fault in the ident left me at a loss.


    "Felicia, you know I''ve been digging into my dad''s death. This is all connected. Once I uncover the truth, I promise, I''ll exin everything," Ernest''s words were earnest, hismitment clear despite the personal connections.


    I believed in his integrity; he was a man of his word. But I couldn''t help wondering what kind of resolution he could offer if his dad was indeed involved.


    This turn of events was both unexpected and unsettling.


    Still, even though I had feelings for Ernest, I couldn''t avoid digging into the truth about our parents'' ident.


    Ernest had vowed to investigate, even suspecting Lord rk, who had already shared his side of the story with me.


    My thoughts were a whirlwind.


    Sensing my turmoil, Ernest''s hand moved to the back of my neck, gently steadying me. "Licia, let''s not jump to conclusions. Maybe it''s not as bad as we think."


    He too understood the devastating impact certain truths could have on us.


    My trembling worsened, a sense of instability washing over me, prompting me to seek refuge in his embrace.


    Without a word, my heart screamed for the revtions not to shatter the trust and dependency I had ced in Ernest.


    He held me until I found my calm, then escorted me back home.


    Susie had returned before us, her face


    ting up at our arrival. "Heet


    you two! I made some pudding.


    Come and try it!"


    Ernest looked at me, "Let''s give it a taste. Susie''s really outdone herself this time."


    "I may have borrowed the recipe from my brother and added my own twist," Susie boasted with pride.


    Cooking was Ernest''s forte, and Susie was no slouch either, necessity having honed her skills.


    I sat down enjoying the pudding.


    Ernest joined me, though we both


    ate in silence, leaving Susie tothet


    the


    air with chatter.


    Soon, Susie excused herself, her


    voice trailing off as she stepped


    outside, only to call Ernest for


    momentter.


    a


    I continued with my pudding, overhearing their muffled conversation.


    "Did you guys fight? Felicia seems really upset," Susie''s concern was palpable.


    "No, she''s just tired," Ernest reassured her.


    "Really? You''re not hiding anything?"N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "No."


    "Ernest, Felicia''s amazing. Don''t let her be unhappy, and don''t you be too," Susie sighed.


    Ernest chuckled softly, "Don''t worry, I won''t."


    "The thought of you two being unhappy makes me anxious," Susie confessed, making me pause mid-sip.


    I had forgotten how our moods could affect those around us.

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324


    So no matter what''s going down, you''ve gotta let it go first.


    Susie was this pure, almost angelic kind of girl, but with a heart so tender, I couldn''t bear the thought of dragging her down with me.


    By the time her and her brother wrapped up their chat, I had already polished off my pudding and even sneaked some from Ernest''s bowl. Caught red-handed in the act of sneaking a bite, it was such a scene that nobody would guess it was done in a foul mood.


    And since I had raided Ernest''s share, Susie naturally assumed that Ernest and I were no longer at odds.


    Both Ernest and Susie seemed taken aback by my maneuver, staring at me.


    I spooned another mouthful of the pudding into my mouth, then said, "I want more."


    "Ah, I''ll whip up another batch right now," Susie said, first surprised, then slightly annoyed.


    "No need, let her have my share," Ernest offered, sliding his bowl towards me.


    I couldn''t possibly eat another bowl, so I winked at him and scooped up another spoonful, "No worries, just a few more bites for me."


    "Then let''s share," Ernest said, opening his mouth to take in the spoonful of pudding I had prepared.


    I froze for a second, but Susie burst intoughter on the side, "You lovebirds and your sweet nothings are even sweeter than my pudding." That''s when I got it. Ernest was ying along, understanding my cue.


    Fooled by our little disy of affection, Susie was once again all smiles, while Ernest and I carried on with our act, taking turns spooning the rest of the pudding until the bowl was clean.


    As Ernest went to clean up, Susie pulled me aside, "Licia, I''ve got your bed made and your toiletries all set. Let me know if you''re missing anything." "Thanks," I replied, overwhelmed by her kindness and attention to detail.


    I could tell Susie really took to me, so fulfilling her wish by making sure she knew I was indeed going to be her sister-inw was my way of returning her affection.


    Then Susie turned to Ernest, "Bro, you better make her officially part of the family soon. Wouldn''t want anyone else sweeping her off her feet." "Right, I''ll make it official once you''re better," Ernest replied smoothly.


    Just as Susie was about to say something else, Ernest added, "Licia will bunk with you tonight. Try not to kick her in your sleep."


    Both Susie and I were taken aback. He actually didn''t want me sharing his bed, but instead, had me bunking with Susie.


    Susie nced at me, then remarked, "Bro, Licia should be sleeping with you."


    "We''re not married yet. It wouldn''t be proper," Ernest''s response nearly made my jaw drop.


    The nerve of this guy.


    Beforeing here, he wouldn''t dream of sleeping without snuggling up, but now, back at his ce, in front of his sister, he''s ying the upright gentleman card, insisting on sleeping in separate rooms?


    "Ladies need to protect themselves," Ernest threw in another one of his lines.


    I got it then. He was using me as an example to teach Susie a lesson about not rushing things with guys.


    But, but...


    When Susie was quizzing me about whether her brother and I had kissed after catching me reading her romance novels, I had already spilled the beans...


    His ears turned red as he muttered, "I''ll manage."


    "Oh," came my reply, "Well then, goodnight and sweet dreams, Mr. Collins."


    Ernest immediately looked at me, but I linked arms with Susie, "Let your brother handle the cleanup. We''re off to bed."Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325


    ?


    For the next few days, I bunked with Susie.


    Ernest, the kind of guy who could wrap his arms around me and still maintain hisposure, I knew he could handle it.


    But how would he cope when we got back?


    After all, once Susie left, she''d be living with us.


    We spent four days at Susie''s ce, a turn of events I hadn''t seening. I thought Ernest, anxious for Susie''s well-being, would be eager to get her into surgery as soon as possible.


    But he didn''t rush. Instead, he took Susie and me fishing during the day and cooked us gourmet dinners at night.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Susie and I lived like royalty, basking in a blissful paradise. A few more days of this, and I would never want to leave.


    "Ernest, when we get old, let''s retire here. I feel like I could live to be 150 in this ce," I mused.


    Ernest chuckled, "Sounds good."


    "Me too, I want to live to 150," Susie chimed in, now full of hope for her new life.


    Fanny Willis had everything arranged for Susie''s hospital admission upon our return, but Susie wanted to see our house first. Ernest was about to tell her it was a rental, but I stopped him. I didn''t want Susie to think her brother was struggling because of her.


    "This house was left to me by my parents. It''s a bit old but cozy," I spun a tale.


    Susie turned to Ernest, asking, "Bro, you''ve been living with Licia all this time? So, you guys have been cohabiting?"


    The little rascal was teasing her brother.


    Seeing Ernest at a loss for words and looking my way, I couldn''t help but smirk internally.


    "Licia, I really like this house. Can I stay here for a while after I get discharged?" Susie wasn''t one for pretense; she treated me like family.


    "You can stay as long as you like," I blurted out, then remembered the looming demolition.


    "But I won''t be staying tonight," Susie suddenly added, catching Ernest and me off guard. "Where will you go?" Ernest asked.


    A blush crept onto Susie''s cheeks, "Bro, I''ve never been to a big city before."


    Ernest and got her meaning right away. Then, Susie clung to my arm. "Licia, i it''s not that I don''t like it here. I t want to see what the big cities in the TV shows are like." Content


    just


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    That''s when I realized the idyllic life I envied Susie for was actually her prison. Ernest, in his protection, had also confined her.


    Susie''s longing for the bustling city reminded me of the saying, "Those inside the city want out, and those outside want in."


    Ernest and I exchanged nces, and he yfully knocked on her head, "So it''s my fault for not bringing you out?" "Yes, you never agreed whenever I asked," Susie protested.


    Iughed, "It''s because your brother met me toote. If he had met me sooner, you''d havee here earlier."


    Ernest and I took Susie to the city, showing her around various spots. We worried about her health, but the allure of the city was too strong, leaving her invigorated.


    Under the neon lights at night, as Susie enjoyed her ice cream, her radiant smile wasced with tears.


    "Licia, if I can live like this for just one day, I''ll be content," Susie said, choking me up.


    In that moment, I understood that it wasn''t the glittering lifestyle she yearned for, but the experience of having lived it at all.


    And she was alsoing to terms with her uncertain future.

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326


    It was clear to me that Susie was acutely aware of the gravity of her condition. She knew that if the surgery went well, she''d have a chance at a new beginning. If not, her current reality would soon be nothing but memories.


    "You''ve got plenty of life ahead of you to live like this," I said, nudging her gently with my head. "Trust me on this."


    "Licia, my brother can be such a pretender sometimes. He''s stubborn and not the best with words. Don''t take it to heart, okay?" Susie suddenly got all emotional.


    I thought she was worrying about her surgery and was about tofort her, but then she added, "You''ve been giving him the silent treatment these past few days as punishment, haven''t you?"


    Caught off guard by her observation, I poked her lightly, "Youngdy, don''t overthink things."


    "Licia, don''t underestimate me. I''ve read my fair share of romance novels. I get it, I really do," Susie said with a confidence that surprised me.


    I couldn''t deny it, "Well, he asked for it. Besides, he''s been a bachelor for over thirty years; a few days won''t hurt. Don''t feel too bad for him."


    "He''s my brother. He''d do anything for me. How can I not care?" Susie said, taking a lick of her ice cream. "He''s the best brother and the best man in the world."


    Her words almost brought me to tears, "I''ll take good care of him, I promise."


    "I know. I could tell the moment I saw you," she said, always knowing what to say to make someone feel good.


    "Just focus on getting better. Once you''re healthy, we''ll both spoil him and make him the happiest brother in the world," I encouraged her.


    "Deal," Susie said, extending her hand for a pinky promise.


    "Such a kid," Iughed, locking pinkies with her.


    "Licia, can you take me to the hospital today? I want to get better sooner," Susie''s request took me by surprise.


    "No rush. Let''s stay at a hotel today," I suggested, wanting to give her more new experiences in this dazzling world.


    It wasn''t about vanity for her, merely curiosity, like a child discovering the world for the first time.


    Susie shook her head, "I''ll stay at a hotel once I''m better. The best one where you can reach out and touch the stars."


    Her childlike wish made my eyes water, "Okay, you''ll lie in bed and watch the stars."


    When it came time for Susie to go to the hospital, Ernest and I couldn''t talk her out of it, so we took her there.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    I


    I had texted Fanny earlier, and when


    we arrived, she led us straight to the


    est went toplete the


    admission process.


    Once everything was set, Susie urged us to leave, "Bro, Licia, you should go back."


    "I''m staying here," Ernest couldn''t bear the thought of leaving Susie alone.


    "Bro, if you stay with me, what about Licia?" Susie''s words made Fanny snort withughter.


    Susie continued, "Bro, you need to


    be with Licia. Remember, you promised to give me a little niece or nephew, so you two better get moving. But, you know, you''re the one who needs to work hard."


    I couldn''t help butugh.


    Ernest, with both Fanny and meughing, turned red to the tips of his ears.


    He stepped forward and tapped Susie on the forehead, "Zip it."


    Susie looked at me, "Licia, my brother''s being mean."


    I was about to intervene when the door to the room opened, and Yates walked in.


    Dressed in his white coat, he looked like he stepped out of a movie, causing me to do a double-take.


    Fanny seemed surprised too, "Yates, what are you doing here sote?"


    e


    "I came to check on the patient," Yates said, approaching the bed. Susie''s eyes, shimmering with unshed tears, followed his every


    move. Content belongs bed et


    ¨¦n.swnovels

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327


    "Alright, lie back and let me take a listen," said Yates as he slipped the stethoscope from around his neck.


    We all watched anxiously from the sidelines. Ernest, usually as steadfast as a mountain, looked visibly tense.


    It was just a check-up, not a surgery.


    I was once again struck by Ernest''s deep affection for Susie. I reached out and took his hand. He turned his head to look at me, and I gave him a reassuring nod.


    But Susie didn''t move, just stared at Yates as if she was spellbound.


    Seeing this, Fanny stepped closer, bending slightly, "Just lie down and let Dr. Yates check your heartbeat. It won''t hurt.''


    Susie had already warmed up to Fanny at first sight.


    Finally, Susie blinked and obedientlyy down.


    I could clearly see Susie''s cheeks flush, reminiscent of the roses in her garden. My heart tightened inexplicably as I looked into her eyes, shining brighter than ever before.


    Then I nced at Yates, who, with his stethoscope pressed against Susie''s chest, was the epitome of focus.


    A man deep in concentration is always attractive, especially when he''s also handsome.


    Susie was definitely smitten with Yates.


    "Your heart rate''s a bit fast. Are you feeling ufortable?" Yates asked Susie.


    Susie pursed her lips, shaking her head, then nodded.


    Yates was patient. "Is it difort, or...?"


    "I feel a bit fluttery," Susie admitted, her gaze locked on Yates without wavering.


    "Don''t be nervous. Just breathe evenly and close your eyes," Yates'' voice was soothingly slow.


    But Susie shook her head, and Ernest gripped my hand tightly in response.


    After another moment, Yates put


    away his stethoscope and said to et


    Susie, Other than your fast


    el


    there''s nothing to worry


    He then looked at me and Ernest, exchanged a nce, and left the room.


    Fanny followed him out, as did ErnestN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    naturally. I wanted to go toet


    to


    alone didn''t seem right, so stayed.


    more, but leaving Susie 19


    By then, Susie was pressing her hands against her chest, as if to calm her racing heart.


    Seeing her flushed face and her gaze fixed on the ceiling, I walked over and asked, "Is your heart bothering you?"


    "Licia, I think I''ve fallen for that doctor," Susie''s confession confirmed my fleeting suspicion.


    Ah, the power of a handsome face indeed attracts admirers. It''s the same for both women and men.


    Yates had barely made an appearance before stirring a flutter in the young girl''s heart.


    But Susie and Yates being together seemed impossible, not because Fanny also had feelings for Yates. wasn''t worried about Susie interfering with Fanny''s love life. It was clear to me from the way Yates looked at Fanny that he had feelings for her.


    Even though there was nothing between them yet, it didn''t mean there wouldn''t be.


    So, to save Susie from potential heartache, it was best to nip her crush in the bud.


    I made a face, "Because he''s handsome, right? I feel the same. Just looking at him is a real pleasure. I like him too."

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328


    "Licia," Susie piped up, her senses suddenly on high alert, "What did you just say? You''ve got a crush on Dr. Yates? That''s not gonna fly, you know. You''re only supposed to have eyes for my brother."


    Gone was her yful demeanor, reced with a look of sheer panic directed at me.


    I couldn''t help but let out a sly chuckle, though I yed it off with a helpless shrug, "But c''mon, the man''s a total knockout. The moment Iid eyes on him, I thought, ''Is this guy for real? More like a Greek god than a doctor.""


    "No way," Susie grabbed my arm, her determination clear, "Licia, sure, he''s easy on the eyes, but if you really look at him, he''s got nothing on my brother. Doesn''t have that rugged charm or the manliness. And let''s not even start on how solid a guy my brother is. Nothing like Dr. Fancy Pants over there."


    "Really?" I feigned confusion, "What makes you say Yates isn''t solid?"


    Susie pouted, then began shaking my arm, "You can''t go falling for anyone but my brother. You''re his, and that''s that."


    This littledy was all about monogamy, it seemed.


    "You''re a fan of those ''till death do us part'' romances, aren''t you?" That''s how they all go in the books, after all.


    No matter the trials or tribtions, the readers always root for the main couple to stick it through.


    Susie, having been practically raised on romance novels, had undoubtedly cast herself in one of those stories.


    "Exactly! So, you''ve gotta stick with my brother. No falling for other guys," she dered, quite possessively.


    "But Yates has already got someone he''s into. If you go for him, you''re either wishing for them to break up or resigning yourself to the sideline, suffering the silent agony of unrequited love, just like the second female lead in those novels," I gently reminded her.


    Susie''s eyes widened in surprise, "Dr. Yates has a girlfriend?"


    Before I could respond, she continued, "Makes sense. How could a guy that charming and handsome not be taken?" Seeing here to her senses, I yed along, "Right? Do you know who he''s into?"


    She shook her head, "I just met him today. How would I?"


    "It''s Dr. Willis," I revealed, watching as Susie''s eyes went wide, her initial excitement dimming gradually.


    Leaning against me, she sighed, "No wonder he came to see me personally. It''s all for his girlfriend."


    Side by side, we gazed out the


    window, "Dr. Willis has been into


    Yates for ages, since their college days. That''s why she applied to the same medical school as him, be ssmates, to be close toN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    him


    to


    You could say her entire career


    was built on that love..." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    As I shared Fanny''s secret admiration for Yates with Susie, she immediately responded, "And Yates never had a clue? Dr. Willis should''ve just told him. Love''s gotta be dered."


    "Exactly my thoughts. And guess


    what? By some stroke of luck, Yates overheard me encouraging her, so their hidden feelings came to fight," I looked at Susie, hoping to lighten her spirits.


    "And I could see in Yates'' eyes that he feels the same about Dr. Willis. That look was just like the way you looked at him," I nudged, causing Susie''s cheeks to turn a shade of red.


    "Licia, enough," she chuckled, "I get


    it. I''ll stop crushing on Yates. But man, he really is the most...," she paused, then corrected herself, "the most handsome guy I''ve seen, apart from my brother, of course.


    Hearing this, Iughed, "Right, the most handsome, after your brother."


    "Licia, you''re only allowed to like my brother," Susie reiterated, half-joking, half-serious.


    I tousled her hair,forting her, "Yeah, and your brother and I are nning to have kids for you to y with."


    "Really? You and my brother are thinking about kids?" Susie''s face lit up with excitement.


    Looking at her adorable face, I nodded, "Yeah, maybe a beautiful girl just like you."


    "Twins would be ideal," Susie ambitiously added.


    "Sure, if your brother''s up for the challenge," I quipped, just as Ernest''s tall figure appeared in the doorway with impable timing.


    Susie turned to him, "Bro, did you hear? Licia said..."


    "I heard," Ernest cut in, his gaze fixed on me.


    And me? I was speechless.

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329


    Susie was adamant about not letting Ernest stay over, but leaving her alone didn''t sit right with me either.


    I had no choice but to seek Fanny''s help, even though she was on the night shift at the hospital.


    "Mrs. Collins, I''m here to work, not to moonlight as a babysitter for your sister-inw," Fanny yfully chided me.


    "It''s not about babysitting. Everyone''s asleep at this hour anyway. Just pop by if you get a chance, make sure she''s sleeping alright, nothing more," I cajoled,ying it on thick.


    Fanny snorted, ¡°After all these years, I feel like I''m nothingpared to how you dote on your sister-inw."


    "Don''t be jealous. You know you''re irreceable in my heart. Even Ernest can''tpete," I joked, giving her a thumbs-up.


    "I''m not Ernest. You don''t need to sweet-talk me," Fanny said, examining the ring on my finger.


    "It''s vintage, not worth much, but it means everything because Ernest gave it to me. That''s more than I can say for Conrad," Fanny brought him up.


    I was indifferent about that past affair, even joining in on the banter, "Maybe I just wasn''t good enough for Conrad in his eyes."


    "It''s not about not being good enough," Fanny sighed, "It''s about him thinking you couldn''t live without him, which is why he never prioritized your feelings."


    I gave a mockingugh. "It doesn''t matter anymore. That''s all history now, and he''s long gone anyway."


    "Gone where?" Fanny cleverly segued.


    "Who knows? He''s ying a game of hide and seek," I shared the bit about Jacqueline and Haley searching for Conrad.


    Fanny looked thoughtful, then mentioned, "I saw Conrad around the hospital a lot recently. I wonder if something''s up with him?"


    Remembering seeing Conrad at the hospital after my car ident, I scoffed, "He''s probably here for Haley, now that she''s pregnant." "That''s possible, but I saw him alone most times," Fanny had barely finished when the office door sounded from outside. "Come in!" Fanny straightened up.


    The door swung open, revealing a delivery guy in uniform. "Dr. Willis?"


    "That''s me!"


    "I have your delivery here, and these flowers," the man said, holding up a bag and cradling a bouquet of flowers.


    I sensed a story and turned to Fanny, who calmly replied, "You''ve got the wrong person. I didn''t order anything."


    "It was ordered for you by a Mr. Love F," the delivery guy rified, checking his phone.


    I couldn''t help butugh softly, whispering, "A secret admirer?"


    "A patient''s rtive!"


    I was taken aback, "A married man?"


    "No, the patient''s brother," Fanny rified.


    "Dr. Willis, I need to make my next delivery. I''ll just leave the food and flowers here. If you decide to refuse them, you ca can contact the


    In


    gentleman," the delivery guy said, setting down the items before departing.


    I approached, curious about the note attached to the order, "There''s a message too."


    "What does it say?" Fanny''s disinterest was obvious, revealing her feelings on the matter.


    "It''s a long night ahead, and while can''t be there with you, let my love keep youpany. Yours... forever wandering," I read, barely containing myughter.


    After reading, I looked at Fanny, "Forever wandering,'' how cheesy."


    Knock! Knock!N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    At the sound of knocking, I turned to see Yates standing there.


    The delivery guy hadn''t closed the door, so there was no telling how long Yates had been there. But he was staring at the flowers and the food.


    "Yates," I greeted.


    He nodded briefly then turned to Fanny, "I''ve spoken to the patient''s family about the surgery."


    "You''ve been a great help, Yates," Fanny responded with a politeness that belied her usual demeanor, very much the junior in his presence.


    "I''ve gone to these lengths for someone, you know who," Yates said, changing the atmosphere with his words.


    Instinctively, I straightened up, and


    Fanny, caught off guard by his sudden deration, scrambled to exin, "I''m sorry for the trouble, Yates. It won''t happen againol didn''t mean to..."

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330


    Listening to this exnation left me with a bitter taste in my mouth.


    Poor Fanny had been harboring a secret crush, and she wouldn''t have approached Yates if it hadn''t been for my nudging. And then for Yates to bluntly dismiss her like that, Fanny''s heart must have been shattered.


    It was one thing not to return her feelings, but to hurt her so carelessly, without sparing her dignity, was another level of cruelty.


    I was about to speak up when Yates interrupted Fanny, "I don''t mind the trouble, and you''re the only trouble I''m willing to deal with."


    What?


    What did that mean?


    I was confused, and by the looks of it, Fanny was too, "Yates..."


    "You said you liked me, right?" Yates cut her off again.


    Fanny was speechless.


    "If you like me, why entertain other guys, epting their affections?" As soon as Yates said this, everything clicked for me.


    He was jealous.


    And so openly at that.


    But he and Fanny hadn''t even confessed to each other, had they?


    Was this his way of confessing?


    I suddenly felt a rush of excitement, watching Fanny who waspletely flustered by Yates'' words, "Yates, are you saying you mind? Are you jealous?"


    It was so obvious.


    "Yes, if you like me, you can only like me. You can''t be wishy-washy," Yates was straightforward, even more so than Ernest.


    I saw Fanny swallow nervously, "Yates, I do like you, but you never said you liked me, it seemed like I, I..."


    Fanny struggled to find the words.


    "I never said I didn''t like you," Yates'' response was a game-changer.


    That meant he liked Fanny too.


    My judgment was spot on.


    Although Fanny was bewildered, Yates'' confession seemed to confuse her even more, "Yates..."


    "Fanny, I like you too, even more than you know," Yates'' confession was straightforward, each statement more direct than thest.


    I was clenching my fists, excitedly


    watching Fanny, expecting her to leap into the arms of the man she''d beer pining for. But she didn''t. Fanny just stood there, motionless.


    Was she stunned by happiness?


    The silence hung in the air for what felt like ages. I was about to break it


    when Yates couldn''t hold back


    longer, "Fanny, why aren''t you saying anything?"


    "Oh, I see," Fanny responded coolly.


    I was floored. This was not the Fanny I knew.


    Had Ernest''s spirit taken over her?Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Her response was so Ernest-like.


    She must''ve been too happy to speak, right?!


    As I was internallyining about Fanny''s reaction and worrying that Yates would be upset, I heard him say, "You''re my girlfriend now. You can only ept flowers from me, and eat the takeout I buy you."


    Fanny obediently nodded, "Got it."


    I was thoroughly impressed and for the first time witnessed a love confession between two highly intelligent individuals that seemed so adorably clueless.


    Wondering if my presence was holding them back, I quietly turned to leave.


    But the moment I stepped out, I walked straight into a firm embrace.

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331


    Ouch!


    I sucked in a breath of cold air.


    A strong hand gripped my arm tightly, pulling me aside. I looked up to see a face I didn''t recognize.


    The stranger seemed panicked upon seeing me. Before I could utter a word, he let go and dashed away.


    Rubbing my sore forehead, I watched his hurried retreat, then nced back at the office doorbeled "Fanny Willis." It all clicked - the man had been eavesdropping so intently at the door that he hadn''t noticed me exiting, leading to our collision.


    Could this man be the admirer known online as ''Love F''?


    When I was lost in thought, Ernest approached. Just as I was about to join him, I heard Fanny''s voice from inside, "I''m hungry now, Yates."


    I couldn''t help butugh.


    Fanny sure knew how to y her cards, osciting between cold, indifferent, and then suddenly affectionate.


    "What''s so funny?" Ernest asked lightly.


    "Fanny and Yates seem to have hit it off," I gestured behind me.


    Ernest nced over before taking my bag, "We can head back now."


    "Will Susie be okay on her own?" Despite leaving her in Fanny''s care, I was still worried.


    "She''ll be fine," Ernest reassured me confidently, "She''s managed on her own back home for years."


    His words reminded me that Susie, though seemingly delicate, had always been independent.


    Reassured by Ernest, I followed him back.


    During the ride, Ernest was unusually quiet. I assumed he was worried about Susie''s surgery and chose to remain silent as well.


    As we reached our apartment door, Ernest was still holding my hand. I tried to pull away, but he didn''t let go.


    I waved our interlocked hands, "What''s this about?"


    "Open the door!" Hismand carried an uncharacteristic assertiveness.


    The implication was clear. I teased, feigning propriety as we did his hometown, "Mr. Collins,


    married yet. Isn''t this a bit


    not


    Ernest swallowed hard, stepping closer until I was backed against the door.


    His face loomed over mine, noses almost touching, "How else are we going to start a family? How will we know if we can have twins if we don''t try?"


    I was speechless. He''d remembered a joke I made.


    Men can be so petty at times.


    Ernest''s eyes sparkled with determination. I knew he was set on his intentions tonight.


    But remembering how he had acted around Susie, I feltpelled to teach him a lesson.


    "You once said it wasn''t good to


    rush things before marriage. Girl


    should know how to protect themselves," I traced circles chest.


    Ernest, realizing I was teasing, replied in a husky voice, "You don''t need to. Having me to protect you is enough."N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    With that, he leaned in to kiss me.


    I dodged, and after a few attempts, Ernest was visibly frustrated, "Licia, please."


    "I can''t," I refused again.


    He had left me hanging back at his family''s ce; I wasn''t about to let him have his way so easily now.


    "Licia..." Ernest''s voice softened, seeking reconciliation, "Are you mad at me?"


    He knew.


    I admitted frankly, "Yes, I am. You had your way with me before."


    Realizing I was serious, Ernest pressed his forehead against mine, asking softly, "So, how long will you be mad?"


    "I don''t know."

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332


    Ernest gently nudged my forehead with his, whispering, "But I miss you, miss you so much..."


    He took my hand and ced it against his warm chest.


    I quickly pulled back, hiding my hands behind me. Seeing my panicked look, he chuckled softly, "Don''t you want to?"


    "No, not at all. I''m tired, I just want to sleep," I pushed him away, fumbling for my keys.


    But the more flustered I became, the harder it was to find them. Eventually, Ernest took them out for me.


    "My little fluster bunny," he murmured right next to my ear.


    My whole body felt warm, as if his heat was transferring to me.


    Ernest unlocked the door for me, but just as I was about to step in, he tugged at me, "Really not letting me in?"


    "No, no way," I couldn''t even bring myself to look at him.


    But as soon as I said that, Ernest squeezed in. I red at him. "Ernest."


    "I won''t stay long," he said, making a round through the rooms and checking the windows, before finallying back to me. "All checked, the doors and windows are secure, nothing''s amiss."


    That moment, my heart softened, feeling something akin to fermentation stirring within.


    "After the flight and the hospital visit today, you must be exhausted. Take a shower and get some good sleep," Ernest said, patting my head and pinching my cheek.


    Watching him do that, I suddenly didn''t want him to leave anymore, didn''t want to keep punishing him.


    I realized that his actions back home were partly to set an example for Susie, not wanting to embarrass me.


    After all, we weren''t officially anything yet.


    "Sweet dreams!" Ernest said, letting go of me and turning to leave.


    But I pulled him back, unable to voice my wish for him to stay, yet hoping my gesture conveyed it.


    Ernest, however, looked at me with feigned confusion.


    He was ying hard to get.


    Despite being a novice in love, Ernest was a master in practice.


    I had no choice but to speak up, "I''ve changed my mind."


    Ernest asked, "What?"


    I pinched him, "I want you to stay."


    This time Ernest didn''t pretend, chuckling softly. "Changed your mind?"


    How could I admit that? I stubbornly retorted, "No, I got scared."


    To hide my embarrassment, I added, "Everything was fine, and then you had to check everything, making me anxious."


    "I''ve checked everything, it''s safe. Plus, I''m just across the hall. If anything happens, just yell for me," Ernest teased.


    I knew I was no match for him, resigning, "What if I just want you to stay?"


    Ernest''s smile widened, "Not mad anymore?"


    "Ernest," I reached my limit of embarrassment, "keep teasing me, and I''ll get really mad."


    Ernest''s fingers gently stroked my face, "Licia''s not mad."


    I thought he agreed to stay, but then he said, "I''m just next door, don''t worry. And no overthinking, just get some sleep."


    I wasn''t naive; I understood the implication. He still nned to leave.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    But the warmth from earlier and the longing in his gaze clearly showed he wanted to stay, so why change his mind now? Even if it was a tease, there''s a limit!


    I let go abruptly, pretending to be angry, "Go, go, get out!"


    As I pushed him out, Ernest saw my mood, wrapped his arms around me with a weary sigh, "What am I going to do with you?"


    His words revealed deep fatigue,


    and I instantly felt sorry for him,


    hugging him back, "Ernest,


    some rest. Don''t overthink


    I still pushed him away, insisting he


    go sleep, knowing well that if


    stayed, we''d hardly be able to


    our hands to ourselves.

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333


    Ernest had left, and after a refreshing shower, I copsed onto my bed, reaching for my phone.


    A message from Fanny popped up,plete with a photo and a note.


    The photo showed Susie, sound asleep, and the note read: "Susie is safe and sound."


    ssic Fanny, always knew I could count on her to take care of things.


    I quickly typed a reply: "Thanks a bunch, Your Majesty."


    No sooner had I sent the message than Fanny''s video call came through. Was she waiting for my call?


    Knowing she had just made things official with her crush, I was sure she was dying to share the joy with me, so I answered the call.


    There she was, sprawled in her office chair, her face beaming with happiness, so much that the screen could hardly contain it. I teased, "Can''t hide that springtime radiance, blushing all over the screen."


    "Mrs. Collins, always the wordsmith," Fanny gave a thumbs up.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Cutting the small talk, I thought about her drawn-out romance with Yates and couldn''t resist teasing, "Dr. Willis, you really have a way of stringing someone along."


    "Do I?" Fanny smiled modestly.


    Iughed, "Drop the ''Do I,'' will you?"


    Fanny just smiled, epting the tease. I remembered the moment clearly, "Man, you have no idea how thrilled I was when Yates admitted he liked you back. It was like, mutual pining, who would''ve thought? I nearly crushed my fist, thinking you''d jump into his arms right then."


    "But I didn''t, surprise, surprise?" Fanny grinned.


    "Yeah, were you too excited or what?" I joked.


    Fanny bit her lip, "Excited, yes, but not foolish. And I purposely kept my cool."


    "Huh," I chuckled, "ying hard to get?"


    "Kind of," Fanny sighed softly, "Felicia, I''ve liked him, pined for him for years, but as I''ve told you, while I love him, I won''t lose myself in it, nor let him think his reciprocation is some grand favor to me."


    Vol


    Fanny''s words got me thinking, especially about what she''d said before, how my thing with Conrad Wagner ended because I hadn''t yed my cards right.


    Gotta hand it to Fanny, a novice in love but a master in strategy.


    "Dr. Willis, the expert," I gave her a thumbs up.


    "This is expert level?" Fanny feigned nonchnce.


    Thinking back to her cutesy act with Yates, I mimicked her, "Yates, I''m hungry now."


    Fannyughed, "Cute, right?"


    I pretended to shiver, "So cute it''s bone-melting. That''s why you''re the expert. Cool when you need to be, and cutesy when it''s time."


    "Isn''t that what men fall for?"


    Fanny''sment left me, a veteran


    of ten years of unrequited love and four years of the real deal, utterly defeated.


    "I bow to you, the ultimate guru. From now on, you''re Professor Warm, agreed?" I teased.


    Fanny just smiled, "Why are you all by yourself? Where''s Mr. Collins?"


    "He retreated to his man cave!"


    At that, Fanny asked, "What''s up, Aunt Flo visiting?"


    "My Uncle Bob''s in town!"


    Fanny burst intoughter at myment. Watching herugh, I asked, "Enough about youughing, what''s the next chapter with Yates? After you said you were hungry, how did he satisfy your appetite?"


    That was me, tantly steering the conversation off-road.


    But Fanny, ever the savvy one, caught on instantly, "Use your imagination for that."


    "Come on, aren''t we sisters? Keeping secrets now?" I teased.


    Fanny just scoffed. "Sisters don''t share everything."


    "But there''s something I gotta share with you," I had been mulling over the guy I spotted eavesdropping outside Fanny''s office.

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334


    "Private sharing, denied," Fanny thought I was joking with her.


    But I was dead serious. "Did you make it clear to that guy chasing after you that you''re not interested?"


    "Totally. Shot him down on the spot."


    "But he hasn''t given up. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be sending you flowers. And," I paused, "he''s been spying on you."


    Fanny''s face grew serious as I recounted our doorstep encounter.


    Recalling a scary experience where a date had followed me, I warned her, "Be careful, Fanny. This guy might try something else. Watch your back when you''re walking to work or driving."


    Fanny didn''t respond but stood up and walked away.


    "Where are you going? Did you hear what I said?" I called after her.


    I watched as Fanny approached the nurse''s station and asked the dozing nurse to pull up the security footage from around 8:30 pm, plus or minus ten minutes, to see the man lurking by her door.


    Fanny''s precision must havee from remembering when Yates had confessed his feelings for her.


    The nurse quickly retrieved the footage, and Fanny then turned to me, "The man you''re talking about might not be my admirer."


    "Huh?" I was confused.


    "The guy I thought it might be has been confirmed by his family to not be in town. Plus, the things delivered to me today were ordered online," Fanny exined, which puzzled me even more.


    But the man was clearly eavesdropping and seemed panicked.


    Soon, the nurse showed us the footage. "Dr. Willis, is this the man?"


    Fanny hadn''t seen him before and quickly turned the screen towards me, "Is this him?"


    How could the man in the grey hoodie on the video be anyone else?


    And there, the video yed the moment bumped into him, causing Fanny to remark, "I''m certain he''s not my admirer, and I don''t


    nov


    recognize him either." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    It was clear from the video that the man had been listening outside for quite a while.


    "Rewind the video," Fanny instructed the nurse.


    As we watched the yback, Fanny and I noticed the man had followed Yates.


    "Is this guy here for Yates?" I asked.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "It looks like it from the video, but his purpose remains unclear," Fanny pondered, my mind racing with possibilities.


    Considering the risks of being a doctor these days, I couldn''t help but suggest, "Hope he''s not here for revenge against Yates."


    "It''s a possibility," Fanny agreed, deciding to send Yates a screenshot of the video.


    After Fanny hung up, I was haunted by the image of the man''s panicked expression after our collision.


    I couldn''t rx with this on my mind, and that night, he even invaded my dreams, absurdly leading to us holding hands in marriage. Waking up, found the notion both ridiculous and amusing.


    el


    Ernest, as usual, went for his early morning Workout and had I ready when he returned. A to


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    we headed to the ho


    "I''ll get Susie some flowers," I said, remembering her love for them, and hopped out at the hospital entrance.


    Ernest went to park as I bought the flowers and entered the hospital lobby, only to spot the man from yesterday.


    He seemed to notice me too!


    No! To be precise, he was staring right at me.


    Could this man be after me?


    Surrounded by people, I thought he wouldn''t dare do anything publicly, so I boldly approached him.

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335


    The man didn''t run this time. Instead, he just stood there, waiting for me with a direct gaze.


    "Do you know me?" I walked up to him and asked straight away.


    "No, I don''t."


    I took a good look at him. He was the kind of guy who might not knock you off your feet at first nce, but the more you looked, the more attractive he became. Plus, he had a fairplexion.


    He was dressed differently today, not in the hoodie from yesterday but in a light blue T-shirt, making him look all neat and tidy.


    "Seems like we''ve run into each other a bit too often from yesterday till today," I hinted subtly at his lie.


    "We really don''t know each other, but you look a lot like someone I know," he said, and I couldn''t help butugh. That line was as old as the hills.


    He seemed to catch the mockery in myughter, his cheeks turning a shade of pink. "I''m serious. I have a photo."


    With that, he pulled out his smartphone, tapped it a few times, and held it up for me to see. As my gaze shifted from his face to the phone, I was genuinely taken aback.


    The photo showed a girl with her hair tied in a bun, beaming a radiant smile. The resemnce between her face and mine was striking, about eighty percent simr. The biggest difference was probably a small mole near the girl''s eye.


    I stared at the photo for a while before looking back at him. "She does look a lot like me, but I don''t know her."


    "I know," the man pocketed his phone, his voice a bit somber.


    "So, why are you following me?" I nced down at his feet, noticing he was wearing sneakers, not dress shoes.


    The man fell silent.


    I thought he felt guilty and said straightforwardly, "Following me around like this could be considered stalking. I could call the police."


    His eyes narrowed slightly as he looked at me. "I meant no harm."


    "Even with no ill intentions, as a man following me, it makes me feel frightened and uneasy, you get that?" My tone was reminiscent of how I usually reprimand my subordinates.


    "I''m sorry," the man lowered his head slightly.


    "You don''t seem like a bad person. Let''s just forget the encounters from yesterday and today happened, and I won''t pursue it any further. But let this be thest time," I warned him.


    He remained silent, and I turned to leave.


    "Wait," he suddenly called out to me.


    "My name is Mack Craig, I''m a PhD student," he said, pulling out his student ID as he spoke.


    My eyesnded on the words "Harvard University," one of the finest institutions.


    Suddenly, felt differently about him.


    e


    I had thought there was something distinguished about him when saw him running away yesterday and my instincts were right.


    "Harvard has always been a dream.


    hmine, but s, I never made it


    This ID back, joking about


    myself but also stating a fact.


    I didn''t make it to Harvard, partly because of Conrad, who wouldn''t go there. And of course, I didn''t get in eventually, so for the sake of my romantic dreams, I clipped my own wings. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Ah, thinking about it now, I was so foolish.


    Mack looked at me, saying, "The girl you saw... she''s sick, very sick, and might not have much time left."


    I froze, observing the mncholic look on Mack''s face. "Was she your girlfriend?"


    "No, she was my mentor."


    A brilliant girl, tragically ill.


    "What''s her illness, if you don''t mind me asking?" I ventured.


    Mack was shrouded in a veil of sadness. "It''s not an illness. It was an ident, a car crash, a year ago."


    His words were disjointed, but I understood perfectly, feeling a pang of sympathy. "Was the ident your fault?" Mack''s head hung even lower, and he softly confirmed it.


    I began to grasp his sadness, his grief, and why he had been following me.


    He must be longing for the days when his mentor was alive, active, andughing, which is why he saw her in me.


    I didn''t know how tofort him, but recalling his words, I asked, "So your mentor... she won''t wake up?"


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have said she wouldn''t be around much longer.


    "Yeah, she''s only being kept alive by life support now," his words brought a wave of sorrow over me.

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336


    When the plug is pulled, a life vanishes from this world.


    "You should be with her now, see her through to the end," I nudged him.


    "I know, I''m heading there now," Mack lifted his gaze to meet mine, "Sorry for the intrusion."


    I managed a small smile, "Hoping for a miracle."


    Mack didn''t reply but stood up to leave. I watched his retreating figure, feeling a stark contrast from the night before.


    "What are you looking at? You didn''t even hear your phone ring?" Ernest came over, taking the bunch of flowers from my hand.


    I didn''t know how to exin Mack''s situation to Ernest because I hadn''t mentionedst night''s encounter, and Mack''s story was too convoluted.


    Mostly, I felt an unexinable sadness, especially after Mack''s words about soon being gone.


    "Ernest, why do you think two unrted people can look so much alike?" I asked him.


    "Humans are made of genes. With so many people in the world, it''s normal to have simr gics," Ernest responded, very matter-of-factly. Thinking about Mack''s reason for following me, I asked, "Do you think you might one day look for my shadow in someone who resembles me?" "Why would I do that?" Ernest asked sharply.


    I met his gaze, "I mean, what if."


    "You are you to me," Ernest was always so certain.


    I smiled helplessly, "I was just asking. You could''ve just given any answer, I wouldn''t overthink it."


    Ernest brushed a stray hair from my cheek, "No matter what, I wouldn''t look for your shadow in someone else. You''re irreceable."


    I chuckled at his smooth talk, "Got it, let''s go."


    Ernest, holding the flowers in one hand and my hand in the other, asked, "Why suddenly ask this?"


    I saw a photo of a girl who looks just like me," I paused, "almost ny percent simr."


    The initial shock of resemnce had


    given way to curiosity, as I


    remembered more details from the


    photo that aligned with my ve


    features.


    "That much alike?" Ernest seemed surprised.


    "Yeah, so I''m worried you might mistake her for me one day," I teased.


    This time Ernest didn''t defend himself but asked, "Where did you see it?"


    "On a man''s phone!"


    "A man''s phone?"


    "Yeah, a young doctor''s..." I briefly exined my idental encounter with Mack. Ernest fell silent.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Feeling the shift, I nudged him, "What''s wrong? Don''t tell me you''re jealous?" "No," he denied.


    Seeing his expression, I scoffed, "Then why the silence? You clearly are..."


    ¡°Licia,¡± Ernest stopped and turned to me, "why didn''t you tell me about this yesterday?"


    "I thought it was just a minor incident. Plus, I mistook him for Fanny''s admirer," I exined.


    After exining, I chided him, "Can


    you not be so petty? Though your


    jealousy shows you care, it makes


    me feel constrained, and that''s ufortable."


    "Licia, it''s not about being petty. I''m worried. What if he had bad intentions? Not telling me means I can''t protect you. What if something happened to you?" Ernest exined his concerns.


    I was at a loss for words. Maybe I was the one being narrow-minded.


    "Sorry, I''ll tell you everything from now on," I reached out to caress his cheek, "Don''t be mad."


    Ernest''s smile returned, signaling his forgiveness. I yfully poked his palm, "Mr. Collins, you do look handsome when you smile."


    As we continued walking, I looked up to see three people standing not far from us, all six eyes curiously fixed on me.

 Chapter 337

    And it seemed like they had been watching for a while.


    So, they must have caught those sweet nothings between Ernest and me earlier.


    I couldn''t shake off the feeling that their expressions were somewhat off.


    But there was no way I could just walk past them without saying hello.


    Ernest and I approached them, "Jacqueline, Herschel, Dustin."


    Jacqueline was the first to break into a smile, "Felicia, Ernest, what brings you two here?"


    I nced at Ernest, "Just visiting a friend."


    I didn''t mention Susie''s situation because I knew Ernest preferred to keep his sister''s affairs private.


    Thest thing we needed was Herschel and Jacqueline dropping by for a visit, prompting Susie to question how they were connected to me. Better to keep things under wraps.


    After I exined, I turned to Herschel, who looked quite pale and was being supported. Clearly, he wasn''t well.


    "What''s wrong with you, Herschel?"


    "He''s just..." Jacqueline started, but Herschel cut in, "Just a bit of high blood pressure, nothing serious."


    Jacqueline cast him a knowing look; it was apparent Herschel was downying his condition.


    It looked like Herschel had his reasons, just as I had mine, for keeping things from each other. Our rtionship was drifting apart.


    I remembered times when Herschel would confide in me about being sick and ask for my help in getting medication.


    "Felicia, is there anything we can help with?" Dustin chimed in at that moment.


    "No, we''re fine," I politely declined his offer.


    The conversation hit a dead end until Ernest broke the silence, "Herschel, why don''t Licia and I apany you to the doctor?"


    That was a nice touch, positioning me as someone grateful and considerate.


    "There''s no need," Herschel waved off the offer, "You two go on with your day."


    Jacqueline added, "Felicia, you cane by to check on Herschel after you''re done."


    "Alright, then Ernest and I will be off."


    With a nod from Ernest towards Herschel and Jacqueline, we left hand in hand.


    But no sooner had we walked away did I hear Jacqueline sigh, "The girl is drifting away from us."


    "Nonsense, you''re overthinking," Herschel rebuked.


    My throat tightened, but Ernest squeezed my hand a little harder.


    Our main task for the day was apanying Susie for her pre-surgery checks, now that a heart donor had been found.


    Susie was in high spirits, chirping away like a freed bird, her cheerfulness infectious to both Ernest and me.


    Ironically, we bumped into Herschel again while taking Susie for her heart examination, exposing our earlier fib. But it was a lie told with good intentions, and nobody seemed to mind.


    As we were leaving, Susie asked, "Licia, are they your rtives?"


    "They¡¯re my foster parents," I redefined Herschel and Jacqueline¡¯s rtionship for her.


    "And that taller young man, is he their son?" she probed further.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Yeah, that¡¯s my brother Dustin. Why, you¡¯re not thinking he¡¯s handsome or something, are you?" I teased.


    Susie shook her head, "Not at all, but he kept looking over at you, with a... I don¡¯t know how to describe it."


    Iughed, "You¡¯ve been watching him quite a bit, haven¡¯t you?"


    "Well, I have to keep an eye out for my brother. What if some other guy likes you and starts chasing you?" Susie was adorably earnest.


    Ernest tapped her head lightly, "And what, you think you can stop them?"


    "I can," Susie puffed up her chest, "I¡¯d just tell them you¡¯re taken by my brother, and if they want to step in, they¡¯d have to get past me!"


    Ernest and I couldn''t help butugh at her audacity, and once we settled down, Susie asked, "Licia, do you have other brothers?"

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338


    My face froze as Ernest tapped Susie''s forehead lightly and joked, "What are you, the census bureau?"


    Susie pouted at him, "Just making conversation."


    I turned to Ernest, "All checks are done. Why don''t you take her out for a bite? I need to check on something."


    "What''s there to see, Licia?" Susie was ever curious.


    Ernest knew exactly what I meant and started to lead her away, teasing, "You weren''t this chatty back home. What''s got into you here?" "I''m afraid I won''t get another chance to talk," Susie''s words silenced Ernest and broke through my defenses.


    It dawned on me that Susie was also scared of not making it off the operating table.


    "Nonsense," Ernest gently patted her head.


    As Susie linked arms with her brother, they walked off into the distance until they were out of sight. That''s when I sought out Herschel.


    "Felicia, back again?" Jacqueline''s voice caught my attention.


    "I''m worried about Herschel," I confessed.


    I had told Susie earlier that they were like foster parents to me because, in my heart, that''s exactly what they were.


    "It''s nothing serious," Herschel''s voice was weak, hardly convincing.


    "If you consider me a daughter at all, don''t lie to me. What''s going on?" My voice quivered as I spoke.


    "Just high blood pressure and some chest difort," Dustin chimed in.


    Jacqueline nodded in agreement, "Yeah, sneaking drinks at weddings these past few days did him in." Despite Jacqueline''s reassurance, I still felt uneasy and nced at Dustin for the real story.


    "I''ll step outside to make a call. Mom and Dad, you wait here for the check-up," Dustin excused himself. "I''ll go grab us some water," I said, following him out.


    Dustin was waiting for me outside, "Let''s sit at the caf¨¦ for a bit. Mom''s here."


    In the caf¨¦, I pressed, "What''s really wrong with Herschel?"


    "He''s been coughing a lottely. Last week''s tests suggested it might


    small cell lung cance


    hit me like a ton of


    I fell silent for a long moment before managing to ask, "Is it confirmed?"


    "Pretty much," Dustin''s voice was barely a whisper.


    We both sat in silence until I gathered the courage to ask, "What did the doctor say? Is there a good treatment n?"


    "We need more tests to see if it''s spread before deciding on a treatment n," Dustin sipped his coffee.


    "Does Jacqueline know?" I inquired further.


    Dustin shook his head, "Just told


    it''s an


    She


    lammation in the lungs.


    e can''t keep secrets well, and we


    don''t want to worry Dad more."


    "What about Conrad? He should know, right?" I looked at Dustin for answers.


    "We''ll tell him once it''s confirmed," Dustin nned, and I couldn''t argue. After all, I was still an outsider.


    "Felicia,"


    to shiftstin looked at me, trying


    to shift the topic to something lessConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    heavy, "My leaving the con


    nothing to do with me."


    At that moment, the issue seemed trivial and unimportant.


    had


    I remained silent, and Dustin gave a forced chuckle, "Seems like you still don''t trust me."


    "That''s because she trusts no one," a voice interjected, and Jimmy pulled up a chair, uninvited but unmistakably present.


    I nced at Jimmy, who appeared out of nowhere, with a mix of annoyance and headache.


    Jimmy shed a mischievous grin, "Felicia, you sure know how to y the field. How many are you juggling at once?"


    ssic Jimmy, never one to mince words.


    Dustin''s expression darkened, "And you are?"


    "Oh, me? I''m her loyal pup. The kind she pinned down and got to know on a very personal level the first time we met... Ouch!"

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339


    With Jimmy''s shriek piercing the air, I sshed my coffee right in his face.


    Jimmy, who had been sitting, leaped up instantly, frantically wiping the coffee off his face and cursing, "What''s wrong with you,dy? Acting all crazy?"


    Holding the now empty coffee cup, I pointed it straight at him. "Try messing with me again, and next time it won''t just be coffee. I''ll bash your head in with this and then have you exin yourself to the cops over some doughnuts."


    Jimmy was wearing a white tee today, now adorned with coffee stains, his hair dripping wet with coffee, making him the picture of misery.


    Yet, even in such a state, Jimmy was defiant, "Felicia Hudson, don''t think you''ve scared me. I''m not afraid, I..."


    I tuned out the rest of his ramblings and walked out of the coffee shop.


    Dustin followed closely behind, asking, "Who''s that guy?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Haley Perez''s brother," I replied, pulling out a wet wipe from my bag to clean the coffee off my fingers.


    "Does he bother you often?" Dustin inquired.


    "A few times," I said, tossing the used wipe into a nearby trash can.


    Dustin fell silent, and I didn''t dwell on the incident, instead mentioning, "Herschel''s probably in the hospital by now, right?"


    "Yeah, he''s in room 812 at Mercy Tower."


    I nodded, "I''ll visit himter then."


    "Alright, I''ll pick up some stuff. You go on ahead," Dustin suggested, letting me leave first.


    I took a few steps away, then remembered Susie telling me she had never tried milkshake or coffee, so I turned back towards the coffee shop, only to see Jimmy trailing behind Dustin like a lost puppy.


    That sight stopped me in my tracks. Was Dustin taking care of Jimmy for me?


    I didn''t approach them. After they were gone, I went back and bought milkshake and coffee.


    In the hospital room, Susie was sitting on the bed, staring out the window, lost in thought.


    Thinking back to her conversation with Ernest and seeing her like this now really pulled at my heartstrings.


    I took a deep breath and walked in, channeling her usual cheerful spirit to cheer her up, "Your highness, tea is served!"


    Susie turned around, her eyes


    lighting


    in an instant. She


    missing out on an acting


    e master of emotion was et


    "Licia, did you get these for me?" she asked, clearly delighted.


    "Yep, one coffee and one milkshake, both for you," I said, opening both for her.


    Susie wasn''t shy about it; she took a sip from each and nodded, "Different vors, different experiences. I love them both."


    "Take your time and enjoy them.


    Once you''re better, we can open a milkshake shop or a coffee house. Then you''ll have all the coffee and milkshake you want," I blurted out, not having thought of it before.


    "Deal," she responded eagerly, and we high-fived on the spot.


    Whether Ernest would agree was another matter, but I had said it, so I went along with it.


    Susie tried the coffee first. The bitterness made her frown, but she kept at it,menting, "The aftertaste isn''t bad."


    "If you don''t like it, don''t force yourself. The milkshake is sweet," I suggested, not wanting her to push herself.


    "I want to try. Life''s all about the


    bitter before the sweet, isn''t it?"


    Despite her young age, Susie


    profound understanding


    wol


    a


    Thinking about her future, I sat down beside her, "After the surgery, your life will be as sweet as honey."


    Susie smiled, saying, "Of course, because I have the best brother and sister-inw in the world."


    She always put on a brave face for me. I looked around but didn''t see Ernest, "Where''s your brother?" "He went out to take a call," Susie said, sipping her coffee delicately.


    I stood up, "I''ll go find him."

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340


    "Licia, you''re such a clingy one," Susie''s words threw me off for a second, but she quickly followed up with a yful, "But I kinda like it."


    "Little miss troublemaker," I teased back, giving her a mock stern look, which only made Susie burst into giggles.


    Stepping out of the hospital room, I checked the corridor which was empty on both sides. Susie mentioned Ernest was on a call, probably looking for a quieter spot. Thinking it over for a moment, I decided to head towards the emergency stairs.


    As I got closer, I could hear Ernest''s voice, "...the old garage is gone, but the mechanics should still be around. We need to track them down... Yes, it''s necessary. I owe it to Licia to clear this up, and to prove my father''s innocence."


    Hearing this tightened something in my chest.


    Deep down, I had been wrestling with the thought of investigating the car ident''s brake failure further. Turns out, Ernest was already on it.


    Just as I was about to go in and find him, his phone rang again, stopping me in my tracks.


    The door to the emergency stairs was slightly ajar, and I could see Ernest pinching a cigarette between his fingers, answering the call, "Back already... Yeah, came together... What, can''t keep the show running without us?... I know, no need for you toe over, that''d be too obvious... Won''t dy things, still working on those codes..."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    His words were all too familiar; they were about thepany. So, the caller was Grant Smith?


    And there was Ernest, talking like he was Grant''s boss or something.


    The rich guy named Mr. Collins...


    Looks like I''ve been duped.


    But Ernest said he wouldn''t lie to me. Could it be he had his reasons?


    After hanging up, Ernest found me on the other side of the corridor. Standing next to me, he asked softly, "Why are you standing here?"


    "Looking for you, couldn''t find you," I lied.


    "I was on a call," Ernest said, gazing into my eyes, "How are things with Mr. Wagner?"


    "Lung, cancer!" I pronounced each word with gravity.


    The significance of this diagnosis was all too clear, a reality that money couldn''t alter.


    Back when I was with Wagner


    Group, a colleague, only thirty-three, was struck by the same illness and passed away in less than a hundred days from diagnosis.


    Though Herschel and I didn''t share blood, his affection over the past decade, treating me as if I were his own daughter, made me regard him as my father.


    The thought of losing him too was unbearable.


    Ernest seemed to grasp my turmoil, wrapping his arms gently around me, "Medical science has advanced significantly. There might be a way, even though cancer remains


    incurable, it varies by type Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I leaned on Ernest''s shoulder, "What I fear most now is loss, yet it seems I''m constantly facing it."


    "Life is like that, losing and weing anew," Ernest soothed, stroking my hair.


    "Ernest, I now understand why you''ve been hesitant about Susie''s surgery. I..." I paused, "I''m starting to regret and fear."


    I didn''t specify my fear, but Ernest understood.


    He kissed my hair andforted me, "It''s okay, she''s wonderful, and we love her so much. Susie will be fine."


    I hope so. I silently prayed, eyes closed.


    As Ernest and I were embracing, a cough sounded from not too far away. I opened my eyes slightly to see Fanny.


    She gave me a knowing wink before saying, "Mr. Collins, Yates is looking for you."


    Ernest let go of me, but I tightened my grip on his hand, knowing Yates'' call was likely about finalizing surgery details. Though I remained silent, Ernest read my concern, giving me a reassuring look before he left.


    I expected Fanny to tease me, but instead, she surprisingly said, "Looks like Susie''s surgery might be off the table."

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341


    My heart skipped a beat, thinking about the tests Susie underwent today. "Is it bad news about the test results?" Fanny, hands stuffed in her coat pockets, shook her head lightly. "No, there''s been a hitch with the donor."


    I frowned in confusion. "Huh?"


    "The donor was dered brain dead, in a vegetative state. The family was ready to let go, agreeing to donate all the organs, but then, at thest minute, they changed their minds," I caught Fanny''s drift.


    This donor was a perfect match for Susie. If the donation fell through, Susie would have to wait even longer.


    And how long that wait could be was anybody''s guess.


    "Do you know why they backed out?" I asked.


    Fanny pursed her lips. "No idea. Just got the notification. You know donor information is confidential."


    Thinking of Susie''s hope for a new lease on life made me wish she didn''t have to face the disappointment of not going through surgery just yet.


    Remembering Ernest was called away, I asked, "Did Yates pull Ernest aside to discuss this?"


    "Probably," Fanny replied, then nudged me. "Don''t get too down. The senior doctor must have other ns. It''s just the transnt will be dyed a bit."


    "Right, if she can''t be admitted for now, maybe we should just take her out for some fun," I shared my thoughts.


    "She''s your sister-inw. You call the shots," Fanny teased.


    I nudged her back with my shoulder. "So, what''s going on with you and Yates? How far have you guys gotten?"


    "What progress? Between my shifts and his overtime, we hardly have two days to ourselves," Fannyughed, making me join in.


    "The world won''t end to give you guys a break. At this rate, how will you keep the me alive?" I joked.


    "A me will be kept alive regardless of difficulties. I''m already brainstorming," Fanny was always full of ideas, fitting for the head of her department.


    I was all ears. "What''s your master n? It''s not quitting your job to be a housewife, is it?"


    "Hardly. I aim to be the youngest


    Stel


    professor in gynecology. What would do with a cardiologist? Fanny was determined.


    Her words rang true. A woman should never give up her career for love, no matter the circumstances. "Having adored him for years, you know better than me. I''ll stay out of it," I raised my hands in surrender. Fanny nced at the ring on my hand. "After Ernest''s sister''s surgery, are you two nning the wedding?" I hadn''t really thought about that.


    "Ernest isn''t exactly rolling in money.


    After his sister''s surgery, he might not have much left. Knowing his pride, he wouldn''t want to


    shortchange you, so it might be a


    wait," Fanny analyzed. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Recalling a phone conversation I overheard earlier, I mused, "Does Ernest strike you as a broke guy?"


    "Not really But appearances can be


    deceiving Some sh their brands and bling but are drowning in debt, while others dress simply but are worth millions," Fanny sighed.


    "Could Ernest be one of thetter?" I pressed.


    Fanny gave me a look. "Asking me whether your man is rich or poor, is that appropriate?"


    "I''m also in the dark here, that''s why I need your keen eye," I ttered. "Right, Ms. Willis?"


    Just then, Fanny''s phone rang. She answered, "Hello... What? Okay, I''ll be right there."


    She pocketed her phone and turned to me. "I need to head back. There''s a dispute with a patient''s family."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    This sounded serious. I waved her off. "Go on, then."


    But just a few steps after Fanny left, I felt a sudden warmth below.


    Oh no!

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342


    Aunt Flo''s in town!


    "Hold up," I called out to Fanny, jogging to catch up with her, "you were right, Aunt Flo''s here. Can I borrow some of your supplies?" Fanny pulled out her office keys from her pocket and handed them to me, "Help yourself."


    As Fanny and I rode the elevator to her department, we hadn''t even stepped out before we were greeted by a barrage of shouting¡ª "You shameless woman, marrying my son and then fooling around with other men, causing my son''s death."


    "And now you''re carrying a bastard and have the nerve to im it''s a Martin."


    "You think we don''t know what you''re after? You''re just after my son''s insurance money."


    ...


    Fanny had already dashed off while I was momentarily dazed. These usations sounded eerily familiar.


    Despite urgently needing to grab a sanitary pad, I couldn''t help but be drawn towards the gathering crowd. "That child is definitely a Martin, and a DNA test will prove it," a familiar voice said before I even got close. It was Haley Perez.


    No wonder this drama felt familiar.


    "A test? You think we trust those? We know you''ve hooked up with someone who can rig those results, but we''re clear on the fact that child cannot possibly be a Martin."


    "Everyone,e see this shameless woman! She cheated and got my son into a car ident..."


    "Please punish this woman for what she''s done to my son..."


    Fiona Martin''s cries of grief filled the


    air, followed by Fanny''s calming


    Rel


    voice, "Ma''am, this is a hospital. Please, don''t cause a scene here, you''re disturbing the other expectant mothers."


    So, causing a scene is just a matter of location?


    I couldn''t help but smirk at Fanny''s choice of words, knowing she recognized Haley and chose her words ordingly.


    "Doctor, I''m not the one causing a


    scene here. It''s this woman and her lover-they''re the ones who killed my son. He was our only child..." Her words were genuinely heartbreaking.


    "Ma''am, these personal matters really shouldn''t be discussed here. Maybe you should take this outside?"


    Fiona shook her head. "I want it out here, for everyone to know what kind of woman she is¡ªa cheater, stealing other men, causing her own husband''s death."


    Fanny tried to keep her voice down, "Please, let''s not raise our voices."


    "But I want to raise my voice, let everyone hear it. I won''t just shout here; I''ll follow her, shouting wherever she goes."


    I had tough; that''s my best friend for you. Not exactly a peacemaker but more like adding fuel to the fire.


    I saw Fanny''s smirk as she looked at Haley, "Ma''am, maybe you should leave, let her cool off?"


    Haley, her face flushed and tears in her eyes, was clearly at a loss. Anything she said now would be futile, so she turned to leave with a mix of indignation and helplessness.


    But Fiona''s anger had been ignited. Seeing Haley about to leave, she reached out and grabbed her.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Haley''s long dark hair was yanked, causing her to cry out in pain.


    Whether it was fury or grief for her lost son, Fiona began to scratch and beat Haley mercilessly...


    The ce was filled with expectant mothers, each carrying their precious bump. Seeing themotion, everyone instinctively kept their distance.


    Nobody stepped in to help as Haley was subjected to Fiona''s ps and punches. Even from a distance, the sight was painful to witness.


    "I''ll show you for trying to scam my


    son''s money with that bastard of yours. Today, I''ll make sure to take care of it," Fiona screamed, bending forward and lunging headfirst towards Haley''s belly.

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343


    If that car had hit, Haley''s baby would have been done for.


    Although Fiona wouldn''t admit the kid was hers, Conrad swore up and down it wasn''t his, iming it was Aiden Martin''s posthumous child.


    If something happened, the Martin family line would be truly cut off.


    My heart skipped a beat, and on instinct, my legs carried me over there.


    Fanny, who was closest, knew the stakes too, and grabbed Fiona, "Mydy, you can''t do this."


    Haley exploded, "Let her hit me. It''s her own grandson. If she does it, the Martin family line ends with her."


    "And you''re saying this child belongs to our family? I''ll make it clear today, we''ll see if this kid is really a Martin," Fiona was beside herself. "Fine, then you''ll see for yourself if he''s a Martin or not," Haley retorted, pushed to her limit.


    I didn''t want to get involved, but a child''s life was at stake, especially one left by a departed soul.


    I rushed over and grabbed Haley, who was all fired up, "Do you really care so little for this child?" Haley paused, her face turning an even deeper shade of red.


    "Come with me," I said, pulling her away.


    "Who are you? You can''t take her from me. Today she pays for my son''s life," Fiona was frantic.


    I nced at Fanny, who was holding onto Fiona, "Ma''am, if your son was wronged, we can seek justice through legal means. This isn''t the way, and it''ll only cost you more."


    Fanny had a way with words, and today I saw it first-hand.


    That only fueled Fiona''s rage, "My only son is gone, no one to mourn me when I die. I''ve had enough of living."


    She was on a suicide mission.


    "Let''s go," I said to Haley in a low voice.


    This time she followed me, and as we turned a corner, leaving Fiona''s curses behind, I finally let Haley go.


    Her hair was a mess, her face marked by a p, her lip bleeding. It was a pitiful sight.


    There''s a saying, "Every pitiful person has their detestable side." This was her just deserts for causing Aiden''s death.


    "Do you think I deserve this?" Haley suddenly asked me.


    I scoffed, "Yes."


    Haley''s eyes shed with anger, and I smirked, "Aiden''s life isn''t something you canpensate with a few ps."


    Haley trembled, her voice shrill, "It was his ident, why me me?"


    She truly didn''t think it was her fault, felt no guilt over Aiden''s death. That was a life lost.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Because of her betrayal.


    While I didn''t know the depth of Aiden''s feelings for her, the fact that her betrayal led him to such despair, even to his death, was enough to prove how deeply he loved her.


    And what did his love get him?


    Her betrayal, herck of remorse, and her attempts to erase the only part of him left in this world.


    In that moment, I felt a profound sense of injustice on behalf of Aiden. He should never have loved such a woman, much less died for her.


    A sudden rage overwhelmed me, "If it wasn''t for your affair with Conrad, would Aiden have had that ident?"


    I left Haley speechless, her mouth trembling, unable to retaliate, just ring.


    "Haley, I know you don''t want this


    child because it stands in the way of


    your so-called bright future. But let me remind you, without this child, Conrad wouldn''t spare you a second nce," I warned fiercely.


    Haley looked as if I had pped her herplexion turning from red to pale, "What right do you have to say


    how could you possibly know


    what Conrad feels for me?

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344


    Watching Haley''s denial, I couldn''t help but mock her with a twisted smile. ¡°You think you know him better? I''ve been his ride or die for a decade, sharing pizza slices and knowing every little detail about each other, down to who farted and how many times we hit the bathroom."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    I was borrowing the jest Jeff Daniels once made about me and Conrad.


    Haley staggered, shaking her head in disbelief, "No, that''s not true."


    "Try me," I said with a menacing tone.


    She couldn''t utter a word, just stood there with a nk stare before turning on her heels, her departure as shaky as her conviction.


    Watching her retreating figure, I mulled over her behavior today and, after a few seconds of hesitation, dialed Conrad''s number.


    For a moment, I forgot he was ying his vanishing act, screening everyone''s calls.


    "Felicia," Conrad''s voice came through, pulling me back to reality.


    He had answered my call. That alone snapped me out of my reverie, reminding me of everyone''s concerns and Herschel''s current health scare. I blurted out, "Where have you been? How old are we to be ying hide and seek?"


    I never thought I''dsh out at him, nor did I think his disappearance had anything to do with me.


    But my spontaneous outburst and irritation made it clear how much his actions bothered me.


    Conrad was silent, igniting my temper further. "Conrad."


    ¡°Did you call just to yell at me?" His voice was low, almost resigned.


    I snorted, "I''m not that bored."


    ¡°Yeah, apparently I''m not even worth your boredom anymore," his self-deprecating tone really got to me. "What''s with the emo act, Conrad? Since when did you start acting like a brooding poet?" I mocked.


    He let out augh, tinged with sarcasm. ¡°I''m human, I have my moments of weakness too.¡±


    Hearing that, I didn''t want to argue any further, simply saying, "Well, keep your moments to yourself then."


    Conrad went quiet for a beat, "What''s wrong with Haley?"


    See, he automatically knew it was about Haley, which was ironic to me.


    But I had moved past that, simply


    stating


    abortion and had a contr


    "She''s considering an


    We


    Aiden''s mom today." belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "That''s a death wish," Conrad suddenly snapped.


    His response left me speechless, and then the line went dead.


    Standing there, dumbfounded,


    phone slipping from my ear, I


    realized I hadn''t even mention


    Herschel.


    "What are you doing out here?" Ernest''s voice broke through my thoughts.


    I looked up at him, mouth opening but no wordsing out.


    "Mommy, thedy''s got blood on her butt," a child''s innocent voice suddenly chimed in.


    "Shh!" the mother quickly hushed her child.


    But thatment made me nce their way, realizing they were looking at me.


    That''s when it dawned on me. In a panic, I grabbed Ernest, "My pants..."


    He paused, then saw the situation. "You..."


    The embarrassment had me burying my face into his chest. ¡°Period.¡±


    The next second, he gently pushed. me back, then started pulling off his T-shirt, tying it around my waist


    quick, efficient moves. Costhet


    W


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    with


    My eyes were fixed on his bare torso, the defined chest and abs under the sun...


    Though he was all mine, seeing him like this, out in the open, was a first.


    I felt a warmth rush to my face, my nose tingling as a drop of something warm trickled down...

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345


    I couldn''t believe it-I actually got a nosebleed.


    I''d only seen it happen in sis, thinking it was just aic relief.


    But here I was, experiencing it firsthand.


    "Licia, you''re bleeding!" Ernest eximed, reaching out to wipe away the blood.


    I was quicker, pinching my nose and tilting my head back. "I guess I''m just a bit worn out."


    "Maybe you''re dehydrated?" Ernest said, looking really worried.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Yeah, probably..." I med it on dehydration.


    Ernest handed me a tissue. "You''ve been on the go these past few days, not drinking enough water. That''s on me for not reminding you."


    He med himself, though he really shouldn''t have.


    It wasn''t really about being dehydrated, but it sure was because of him that it happened.


    Thankfully, the nosebleed didn''tst long, and Ernest decided to carry me bridal style through the bustling hospital.


    The stares we got! I just couldn''t deal with it.


    "Why are you carrying me? I can walk. Put me down," I protested, lightly hitting his chest.


    Ernest didn''t respond, and I knew making a scene would only draw more attention, so I buried my face in his chest instead.


    We didn''t end up going to Fanny''s lounge; we went back to Susie''s room.


    Being girls, Susie had spare pads, and Ernest even went out to buy me some granny panties to change into.


    I don''t know how other girls handle these situations with their boyfriends, but having him buy granny panties and pads for me was pretty embarrassing.


    Susie must''ve been exhausted; she slept through our whole visit without us disturbing her.


    "Does your stomach hurt?" Ernest asked, showing his surprisingly detailed knowledge on the subject.


    I shook my head. "Nope."


    Actually, it was pretty strange. I hadn''t even noticed my period had started, and it was two days early, which is what led to this embarrassing situation.


    "Ernest, I meddled too much today," I confessed, holding the warm tea he''d made for me, bringing up Haley''s issue.


    "That''s not meddling," Ernest surprisingly disagreed with me.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle. "I get that you''re supportive, Ernest, but I was wrong. You don''t have to defend me."


    "No, really," he said earnestly, looking


    me straight in the eyes, "you were right to stop her from harming the baby. No matter what the adul issues are, harming an unborn child is off limits. It''s about respecting and protecting life."


    His words carried a weight, stirring something deep within me.


    I wrapped my legs around his, teasingly rubbing against him. "That''s my soldier."


    Ernest''s Adam''s apple bobbed, his body tensed. "Don''t start."


    I knew exactly what he meant and couldn''t help butugh.


    I realized that being with Ernest made me genuinely happy,ugh out loud, and feel utterly cherished. Despite everything, particrly his sister being unwell, Ernest found moments to smile with me.


    They say the most beautiful love is simple-you tease, and they smile.


    I once chased what I thought was the perfect love and ended up with nothing. But this unexpected love with Ernest gave me everything I ever wanted.


    Life is full of surprises, so it''s better to embrace them. You never know, the next corner might reveal a breathtaking view.


    "I heard from Fanny that Susie''s surgery might be dyed, is that true?" I asked Ernest.


    He softly nodded. "Yates is trying to secure another heart donor."

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346


    "It''s all good," I found myself genuinely grateful for Yates at that moment, surprised by how much he seemed to enjoy himself.


    You''d think a professor of his caliber performing surgery himself was lucky enough, but to see him so invested in finding a heart donor... I knew it had to be because of Fanny.


    "When''s the new heart supposed to arrive?" I asked.


    Ernest lowered his gaze slightly. "Not sure."


    I nced down the hospital corridor, clean yet somehow still bleak, "So what''s Yates suggesting? Do we keep her hospitalized or should we head back for some rest?"


    "Let''s head back. Susie, bless her, hardly ever left her hometown, never even been to Seabreeze City. I figured we''d explore a bit," Ernest shared his thoughts.


    I agreed with him. Susie had never even tried coffee or a milkshake before; the outside world must be so alien to her.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She had only read about it in books, never experienced it for herself.


    "Alright," I said, supporting his idea.


    But, recalling a conversation I''d overheard at the stairwell, I decided to probe a bit, "Just, if you''re with her like this, you probably can''t make it to thepany."


    Ernest stayed silent, so I continued, somewhat wistfully, "If only one could be a boss, not work, and still have money to spend quality time with family." He didn''t respond, his silence almost deafening.


    Ernest had promised he''d never lie to me, and I believed him. But why he''d pretend to be broke, I couldn''t fathom. Was there a hardship I wasn''t aware of? Or perhaps he didn''t trust me?


    "Ernest, why would someone pretend to be poor?" I blurted out, my question as blunt as it was sudden.


    He flinched slightly but remained silent.


    I scoffed, "You know, in novels and TV shows, it''s always about mistrust. Guys pretending to be poor just to see if the women interested in them are after their money?"


    I kept my gaze locked on Ernest, who didn''t shy away, his expression not one of guilt.


    But I had clearly heard his conversation with Grant Smith.


    "Everyone has their reasons for what


    they do. If someone''s hiding


    something, they must have their reasons," Ernest finally responded


    under my persistent gaze. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    A sneer crossed my heart. What a way to say he had his reasons. I forced a smile, "I guess it''s more about ack of trust then."


    Ernest''s expression faltered, and


    piteying it all out there, he still


    ''te clean. Pressing him


    further seemed pointless.


    "Licia..."


    W


    "I''m gonna find Fanny," I cut him off, handing him the water cup and jingling the keys from my pocket, "Gotta return her keys."


    Ernest just hummed in


    acknowledgment, and I walked away


    with steady steps, although my


    heart was anything but steady, upset over Ernest''s deception. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    But then, what was his reason? Afraid that revealing his wealth would make me a gold digger?


    If I were after money, the Wagner family''s fortune was nothing to scoff at.


    Even with the ident involving Conrad, if I were truly after wealth, I could have settled for Dustin, who showed interest in me.


    But I didn''t. Ernest should see that I don''t care much for money; I have my own and never relied on a man.


    He said he had his reasons to hide, maybe he did.


    Reaching Fanny''s office, a nurse informed me she was in surgery.


    Always busy, that one.


    I left the rest room keys in Fanny''s office drawer and left.


    But I didn''t head back to Susie. Ernest''s reluctance to be truthful was nagging at me.


    Instead, I went to Herschel''s room, only to find two men in ck by the door, one of whom I recognized.


    He was one of Lord rk''s bodyguards.

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347


    Lord sure knows how to make an entrance, without a care in the world about getting caught up in the wrong crowd.


    As Lord was visiting, I couldn''t possibly meet Herschel there, and I wasn''t exactly eager to go back to Susie''s room either. So, I found myself wandering into the hospital''s small garden.


    "Miss, could you y ball with me?" Just as I sat down on a bench, a little girl, maybe three or four, came running up to me, her eyes brimming with hope.


    Honestly, I wasn''t in the mood, but looking into those eyes, how could I say no? "Sure."


    I figured I''d just y along for a bit and be done, but as we yed, memories of my childhood came flooding back, of times my parents yed ball with me.


    "Miss, you''re kinda silly."


    "Miss, you got hit again."


    "Miss..."


    Here I was, trying to entertain, and still getting teased. But, truth be told, I was genuinely having fun.


    "Nancy!"


    At that shout, the little girl stopped in her tracks.


    I looked up to see a stunning woman approaching, dressed in a stylish jumpsuit, hair slightly tousled from running.


    "Mummy, I''m ying with Miss," Nancy said, trying to fix her messy hair.


    "Nancy, daddy''s done with his work; we''ve got to go," her mother called out to her.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Nancy pouted, "No, I wanna y a bit more, just a bit."


    "We can''t, daddy won''t wait for us," her mother retorted, walking over in her towering heels, somehow managing not to sink into the soft grass beneath her.


    Without even ncing at me, the woman reached for her daughter, "Come on, you''re getting more stubborn by the day."


    "I don''t wanna. Just a bit longer," Nancy protested, holding up a finger.


    "Fine, y. I''ll leave," her mother threatened, clearly frustrated.


    This put


    tried to an awkward spot, so


    tried to ease the tension,


    why


    tion''t you head home, a


    time I''ll y with you again


    "You won''t be here next time," Nancy smartly deduced, understanding the fleeting nature of our encounter.


    I patted her head, "If fate allows, we''ll meet again."


    "Let''s go, let''s go," her mother urged, losing patience and pulling Nancy away, muttering, "Haven''t I told you not to y with strangers? What if a kidnapper took you away?"


    I was speechless.


    "Miss isn''t a kidnapper; she''s my friend. She yed with me when you wouldn''t, hmph," Nancy retorted, showing quite the spirit.


    Her mother grew even more irritated, "You dare talk back..."


    As the woman raised her hand, I instinctively moved to protect Nancy.


    Then, a deep voice intervened, "Shirley, living toofortably, are we? To think you''d raise a hand to my daughter."


    I froze, then turned to see Lord approaching.


    I nced at Nancy in my arms, then at Lord, and then at Shirley, whose worldview seemed as shattered as mine.


    "Daddy," Nancy wriggled free from my hold and ran towards Lord.


    He scooped her up, giving her a reassuring kiss, "It''s okay, daddy''s here."


    Despite her makeup, Shirley''s panic was evident as she quickly approached. "Mr. rk, I was just teaching her not to talk to strangers. You know, with all the kidnappings... What if someone took her away?"


    After casting a nce my way, I could only offer a helpless smile before turning to leave.


    But Lord had one more thing to say, "She''s not a kidnapper."


    He then turned to me, asking, "Right, youngdy?"

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348


    I couldn''t just ignore him, but when I opened my mouth to speak, what came out was barely better than saying nothing at all. "Just because it''s not now, doesn''t mean it won''t be in the future."


    "Ha ha," Lordughed, hisughter contagious as Nancy, nestled in his arms, joined in.


    "Daddy, I like her. She should y with Nancy."


    The little girl sure knew how to put me on the spot.


    But Nancy''s mom was another story, her face darkening, eyes filled with suspicion as she red at me. She probably thought I was another one of Lord''s flings.


    "Well then, you can y with her from now on," Lord dered as if I was some sort of ymate for hire.


    I was at a loss for words, hesitant to say anything inappropriate in front of the child, so I dismissed hisment as just a way to amuse Nancy. Lord approached me, still holding Nancy. "Would you mind spending some time with my daughter? Name your price."


    Was he serious? Did he think everyone was as idle and bored as he was?


    But rejecting him in front of his partner and daughter would not only embarrass him but also upset Nancy.


    I chuckled, "Mr. rk, you must be joking. I don''t mind ying with your daughter, but money isn''t necessary."


    Lord nodded, then turned to the woman by his side, who was visibly trembling, "Exchange contact info with her. Whenever she''s free, she can take Nancy out."


    The woman, Shirley, nodded, "Of course, Mr. rk. It''s a pleasure to meet such a beautifuldy."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Her words wereced with a hint of jealousy.


    Lord ignored her. She didn''t even bother to take my contact info, clearly looking down on me.


    "Come on, didn''t we n on having Australian lobster for dinner? Daddy will take you," Lord once again showed his affection for Nancy with a kiss.


    This made me think of Allen rk, his son. Allen must be quite a bit older than me, and yet, here he was with such a young half-sister and, of course, a stepmom who was even younger.


    I couldn''t help but wonder how he felt about all this.


    "I want her toe too," Nancy suddenly invited me.


    This little girl really didn''t hold back.


    Before I could find an excuse, Shirley interjected nervously, "Thedy has ns today, sweetheart.


    I take you to see her an ow about


    day?"


    "No, I want her!" Nancy insisted, showing her stubborn side.


    Great, just what I needed, I thought to myself, silently begging for a way out.


    I was about to make up an excuse that would hopefully let Nancy down gently when Lord added his two cents, "If you''re free, you should join us."


    I wasn''t nning on it.


    I had to decline, "Thank you, Mr. rk, but I''ve already promised Herschel."


    Lord smiled, "That''s too bad. We were just talking about you."


    They were talking about me?


    Of course, couldn''t ask what about. Lord soon left, cooing to his daughter as Shirley followed closely behind. To an outsider, they might look like a happy family of three generations.


    I watched them leave before heading to Herschel''s room.


    He seemed to have exhausted himself talking to Lord, resting with his eyes closed.


    Not wanting to disturb him, I just sat there quietly, his presenceforting. His silver hair reminded me of how he looked ten years ago, and all he had done for me over the years.


    Lost in thought, I was startled when Herschel suddenly called out my name, "Felicia."


    "Herschel," I responded, only to find his eyes still closed, as if he had called out to me in his sleep.


    After a brief pause, I tentatively called out to him again, "Herschel..."

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349


    Herschel didn''t respond at first, sending a chill down my spine. I quickly reached out and grabbed his arm.


    "Herschel, Herschel..."


    After a heavy sigh, Herschel slowly opened his eyes. He seemed a bit out of it as he looked at me, "Felicia, I almost didn''t wake up just now."


    My anxiety spiked, "Herschel, I''m calling the doctor."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    But Herschel held onto me, his voice weak, "No need to make a fuss, it''s happened before. Just sleep paralysis."


    I had always thought of sleep paralysis as a mere spooky story, but now, with his serious illness, his cancer, it seemed like it could be more than just a simple case of sleep paralysis¡ªa warning sign of his condition worsening.


    Although I wasn''t a doctor, I had enoughmon sense, not to mention my friend Fanny, who''s a real MD.


    "Herschel, I''d really feel better if a doctor checked you out," I insisted, going ahead and calling for a doctor anyway.


    The doctor ran some routine checks and concluded that Herschel was fine. Apparently, he had just been in a deep stage of sleep where you can hear people calling you but can''t wake up.


    "See, I told you it was nothing," Herschel chuckled, teasing me for worrying too much.


    But he didn''t see the concern on my face, and I didn''t have the heart to show how upset I was, only replying, "Better safe than sorry. You keep saying you''re fine, and now here you are in the hospital."


    "Getting old is like being a machine that needs some fixing. It happens," Herschel seemed to take it all in stride.


    It was hard not to admire Herschel''s positive attitude, especially when dealing with Jacqueline''s endless dramas.


    But despite his easygoing nature, sickness still found him. They say stress can bring illness, and though his cancer wasn''t caused by any immediate stress, the situation with Conrad certainly didn''t help.


    And I felt partly responsible-if it hadn''t been for me, Herschel wouldn''t have gotten so worked up.


    "Herschel, you''ve got to learn to let


    go at your age. Let go of worldly worries, stop fretting over your children," I paused, "Conrad and I are over, and whoever he chooses, you and Jacqueline shouldn''t bother."


    Herschel remained quiet, obviously harboring a grudge. He could be pretty stubborn at times.


    I massaged his arm. "Herschel, do you believe in fate?"


    He didn''t answer, so I sighed, "I do. What happened between Conrad and me was meant to be."


    I looked off into the distance, "Just


    like my parents knew. They were orphans who built a life together, from having no one to being loved. They could have had a good life, but then the ident took them That was their fate."


    Not meant to enjoy family bliss or live to see their children cared for and loved.


    Perhaps my words were too


    pessimistic. Herschel shook his


    head, "Felicia, your parents never


    believed in leaving things


    fate."


    He was right. My parents always said we control our destinies. As long as you don''t resign yourself to fate, you can change it.


    Yet, fate took them from me.


    Thinking about the ident made my heart heavy, and I also thought about my doubts regarding Herschel. "I''m sorry, Herschel." Herschel smiled, asking, "Why bring this up all of a sudden?"


    "Herschel, I went to look into my parents'' ident. I went to the traffic department to check the records," I confessed.


    Herschel was silent for a moment before sighing, "You''re as stubborn as ever."


    "Yes, stubborn and headstrong, you know that," I joked along.


    Herschel shook his head in resignation, "You little rascal..."


    I pinched him yfully, "Calling me a little rascal makes me feel like I haven''t grown up yet."

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350


    Herschel looked at me with those gentle, fatherly eyes - the kind that said, "In my heart, you''ll always be my little girl. But I''ve got to tell you, being a stickler might work at your job, but it''s not doing you any favors in your personal life."


    I knew why he was saying this. Everyone has their own principles and personality, and old habits die hard.


    "Felicia, sometimes it''s better to be a little clueless. It can make life happier, especially outside of work. Not everything needs to be crystal clear, you know?" He advised me, sounding every bit the concerned dad.


    Seeing his worrisome gaze, thinking of his illness, I still had my own persistence, but I nodded in agreement anyway.


    "Felicia," Herschel called out to me.


    "Yeah?"


    He shook his head gently, "It''s nothing."


    "No, you definitely have something on your mind," I could tell he was holding back.


    Herschel chuckled, "You can''t be fooled, can you?"


    "Why would you hide anything from me? If you''ve got some secret you can''t share with Jacqueline and Dustin, you can tell me. I promise it''ll be our secret," I said, raising my hand as if taking an oath.


    Herschel couldn''t help butugh, "I don''t have any secrets."


    Thinking back to earlier in the backyard, where Lord''s mistress and daughter were, I teased, "Like maybe you''ve got a secret family out there, a mistress and a child."


    "Cough," Herschel choked on his words, "What are you talking about? That''s not true."


    "Really?" I tilted my head, pretending to scrutinize him.


    "Really," Herschel shook his head.


    "But your friend does. You know what they say, birds of a feather flock together, so...''


    "N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    My words caught Herschel off guard; he seemed surprised I knew about Lord''s situation.


    I didn''t hide it from him. "I was just ying with his daughter in the yard earlier. She''s really cute."


    Herschel sighed, "People are different. I might be close to him, but that doesn''t mean I approve of or would emte everything he does."


    Hearing his earnest response made


    me smile, "Look at you, getting alt serious was just kidding. I know you and Jacqueline have a good rtionship; you wouldn''t do anything to hurt her."


    Herschel looked up, gazing at the white wall, "Felicia, I want to tell you something. My illness this time... it''s serious, might not be something minor f... I mean if... something Jf...


    were to happen to me, promise me you won''t cry. Just being a good girl is enough."


    Suddenly, a wave of sorrow overcame me, my eyes welled up and my throat tightened. I grabbed his arm, "You''re not going to it''s not going to happen..."


    Herschel stroked my head, no more words needed to be exchanged.


    I justy there, by his bedside.


    Eventually, I fell asleep. When I woke up, Herschel''s jacket was draped over me, and he was asleep too.


    I gently took the jacket off and covered him with it, leaving quietly without disturbing him.


    My phone rang from my pocket, a number I didn''t recognize.


    "Hello?" I answered.


    "Are you the owner of Apartment 402, Unit 2, Building 6, Spring Fountain Complex?"


    "Yes, that''s me. May I ask who''s calling?"

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351


    "I''m calling from the Clear Springs Estate redevelopment office. We had posted a notice about the demolition a while back, and there are still some formalities to bepleted. It looks like you''re thest one we need to get in touch with."


    That call just added a heavier load to my already gloomy mood.


    I knew about the demolition procedures for a while, but I had been dragging my feet.


    In my mind, it felt like if I didn''t show up to sign the paperwork, they couldn''t proceed with the demolition, and my home would remain untouched. But here we are, I still have to sign off on it, to tear it down.


    I can''t be the lone holdout, slowing down the entire process, affecting everyone else''s chance at moving into their new homes.


    After all, the estate is really run-down. Who wouldn''t want to live in a new, modern apartment?


    "Alright, I''lle over now," I replied, trying to sound more upbeat than I felt.


    After hanging up, I let out a long sigh and drove to the redevelopment office. I went through the motions, signing where I was told. The only catch was that the property title was in my parents'' names, and now I needed to provide their death certificates and cremation certificates to finalize the paperwork and inherit the property.


    I understood it was standard procedure, but to me, it was brutally harsh.


    My parents have been gone for over a decade, but I never went through the process of officially removing them from the records. In my heart, as long as our names were linked together, it felt like they had never left me.


    But now, I had to erase theirst traces from this world.


    The cruelty of it was not lost on me.


    Still, grief or not, I couldn''t avoid it.


    At the registry office, the clerk told me I needed a death report from the ident assessment center for my parents'' death and deregistration certificates.


    So, off I went to the department I had visited before to retrieve my parents'' ident records. This time, things went smoother, although the officer did ask, "It''s been so long since the ident, why are you only handling this now?"


    With a lump in my throat, I said, "Cause I didn''t want to."


    The officer nced at me, probably thinking my response was a bit petnt, but he didn''t press further. He booted up hisputer, pulled up the ident file, and started typing.


    As the printer whirred, a warm sheet of paper with a freshly stamped seal was handed to me. "Please, take a look," the officer prompted.


    I scanned, confirming the on-the-spot deaths. It felt as if my heart stopped beating for a moment.


    Though I hadn''t witnessed the ident scene, having seen the records, it was as if I had lived it.


    Staring at those words, shes of the crash scene bombarded me, sending shivers down my spine, my breath hitching.


    Feeling suffocated, trapped, I needed to escape. I turned and bolted for the door.


    But then, a voice called out, "Wait a moment."


    Reluctantly, I stopped and turned, unable to utter a word, my gaze questioning him.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Are you okay?" he asked, looking concerned.


    Judging by his question, my face must have been a ghastly sight.


    I shook my head slightly, struggling to regte my breathing, as he approached, "Maybe leave a contact number?"


    In this rewritten version, I''ve aimed


    to maintain the emotional weight of the original text while adapting cultural and procedural references to fit a more Western context. The essence of dealing with bureaucracy in the face of personal loss is universal, yet the details have been adjusted to avoid cultural


    discrepancies.

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 352


    The thought that it had been over a decade since my parents'' tragic car ident crossed my mind, and a sardonic smile flickered across my face. ¡°Is this really necessary anymore?"


    "To get in touch with you if anythinges up," he retorted in a way that took me aback.


    What could possiblye up after all these years since the ident? Yet, I left my number as he requested and walked away.


    Clutching the death certificate, the only thing missing now was the cremation permit. That was something only Herschel could help me with, but he was currently ill, so I had no choice but to turn to Jacqueline.


    "Felicia, what brings you here?" Jacqueline''s surprise seemed to outweigh her delight upon seeing me.


    ¡°Jacqueline, I need to discuss something. Can we talk inside?" Whether it was from running around dealing with Susie Collins'' affairs or because of my period, I felt utterly drained and a bit dizzy today.


    "Oh, let''s sit in the gazebo instead. It''s too stuffy inside," Jacqueline suggested as she linked her arm with mine.


    Without giving it much thought, I followed her. She called out to the housekeeper, "Irma, could you bring out the fruit and the sweet soup I''ve been simmering?"


    Irma, the housekeeper, nodded, and Jacqueline turned to me, "Felicia, you look a bit pale. Are you feeling alright?"


    ¡°Yeah, it''s just that time of the month," I gave my reason.


    "Stomach cramps? Some warm soup should help. I''ll ask Irma to sweeten it a bit," Jacqueline said, rising to her feet, "Felicia, sit tight for a moment." But I wasn''t here for small talk. I stood up as well, ¡°Jacqueline, there''s something I need to do."


    Jacqueline paused, and I pulled out the death certificate from my bag, "Jacqueline, I need to close out my parents'' ounts, and I''m missing the cremation permit."


    "Close out their ounts?" A flicker of shock passed through Jacqueline''s eyes, quickly reced by a look of sympathy, "Why close them?"


    I avoided her gaze, focusing on the death certificate, "My parents'' house is being demolished. I need to have all the paperwork in order to sign off on


    it."


    Jacqueline didn''t respond immediately. After a moment, she hugged me, "Maybe it''s for the best."


    Sheforted me for a while before letting go, "The permit has always been in Herschel''s drawer. I''ll fetch it for you. Just a moment," Jacqueline patted my head and urged me to sit back down.


    I had intended to apany her inside and leave as soon as I got the document, but now it seemed awkward to insist.


    Just then, the housekeeper came


    out


    fruit and the now


    soup, Jacqueline instructing Sweet


    "Put


    some more sugar in


    belongs to


    The housekeeperplied and first brought over the soup, offering to get the sugar, but I stopped her, "No need, Irma." "It''s necessary. Thedy wouldn''t be pleased otherwise. She treats you like her own daughter." Understanding the housekeeper''s concern about displeasing Jacqueline, I didn''t protest further. As I waited, the housekeeper added the sugar to the soup and stirred it well before leaving. The soup, sweetened with sugar, wasforting, a reminder of the years gone by.


    buet


    But ever since I left the Wagner family, hadn''t had it again, not because I couldn''t afford it, but because I hadn''t had the time.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    I finished the soup, and Jacqueline still hadn''t returned. Had she not found the permit?


    ncing at the time, I realized I had just over an hour before the end of the workday, and I still had to run the closure process.


    I couldn''t wait any longer and headed towards the house, only to halt at the door upon hearing Jacqueline''s voice.


    "You listen to me and stay put. If you cause any trouble, don''t think I''ll let it slide."


    Jacqueline''s tone was harsh, a rarity for her.


    But who was Jacqueline threatening?

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353


    I held my breath.


    In the next second, another familiar voice reached my ears, "Jacqueline, I really don''t want to be here. I just want to see Rad. If you let Rad see me, I''ll leave and cause no trouble."Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    It was Haley.


    She had actually shown up! She was here for Conrad.


    I had called Conrad, thinking he would get in touch with Haley. It seemed I was mistaken.


    This woman really had nerve, daring to show up at the Wagner family''s doorstep.


    "Are you threatening me?" Jacqueline was no pushover.


    "Jacqueline, not at all. I just want to see Rad," Haley''s tone remained innocuous and weak.


    There''s a saying that looks can be deceiving, and it couldn''t be more urate.


    The first time I saw Haley, I thought she looked so innocent, as if her presence made the world a cleaner ce by several degrees.


    However, I was pped hard by reality.


    "Conrad isn''t here, as I''ve told you," Jacqueline''s voice grew louder, agitated.


    "I know he''s not here," Haley''s voice remained calm and measured.


    Jacqueline didn''t have herposure; though not exactly explosive, she couldn''t tolerate any disrespect, "So what, you think I''m hiding him?" Haley silently consented.


    Jacquelineughed scornfully, "Your curiosity really knows no bounds. No wonder Felicia Hudson couldn''t outy you. Now I see why my son would choose you over Felicia, ady superior to you in every way, preferring a young widow like yourself."


    Her words were harsh, mocking Haley, and inadvertently, me as well.


    I was considered less than a widow, abel on my failed romance with Conrad.


    "Jacqueline, even if you insult or hit me today, I''ll take it. But please, let me see Rad," Haley changed her strategy.


    After several confrontations with her, I hade to understand the calcting heart beneath her innocent facade, full of schemes.


    "Jacqueline, I can''t be without Rad.


    My mother-inw caused a scene at the hospital recently, my video went viral online, and now I can''t even work properly. If I can''t see Radi have nowhere left to turn," Haley''s votee broke into sobs. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Don''t try to scare me with that," Jacqueline was a woman too; Haley''s tricks couldn''t fool her.


    "Jacqueline, I''m not trying to scare you. I''m serious," Haley said, then fell silent.


    A momentter, I heard Jacqueline exim in shock, "What are you doing? Stop that, or I''ll call the police."


    .ne


    Hearing the change in Jacqueline''s voice, I sensed something was wrong and moved forward to see


    what was happening. I saw Haley holding a green bottle.


    Jacqueline pointed at her, "Put that down, let''s talk this through calmly."


    Hearing this, I knew Jacqueline was intimidated by Haley''s threat.


    My eyesight was sharp, and I could clearly see thebel on the bottle Haley was holding-it was a deadly herbicide.

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354


    I knew she wouldn''t take it. Haley had wed her way up to the high life, aiming for the stars, craving that morous lifestyle. That day at the hospital, she swallowed her pride and faced humiliation without ending it all. Why would she choose to die now?


    This was just a ploy to coerce Jacqueline into revealing Conrad''s whereabouts.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She suspected Conrad was being hidden by Herschel and Jacqueline, deliberately keeping them apart.


    "Ms. Perez, you''re ying your cards with more finesse than ever," I said as I walked in.


    Jacqueline turned at the sound, panic written all over her face. She feared I might misunderstand why Haley was there.


    Haley, however, wasn''t as taken aback. She must have seen meing. Yet, the way she held the pill bottle, her hand trembling, betrayed her


    nerves.


    Soon, her expression turned sorrowful. "I''m at my wit''s end, Felicia. Rad''s nowhere to be found, his phone''s off... You see, I have no choice." She was ying the tragedy card, but it had no effect on me.


    I offered a faint smile, gesturing towards the bottle in her hand with a tilt of my chin. "Ms. Perez''s way out seems to be right in your hand, isn''t it?" Her face darkened, a clear sign I had hit a nerve. She wouldn''t really take those pills; she was here to pressure Jacqueline.


    There''s no shame in her game. Haley had that down to an art.


    "Felicia, I know you want me gone, but if I have to go, Rad needs to say it himself," Haley''s focus remained on meeting Conrad. "Haley, if you want to see him, go find him. Don''te here," I said, stepping closer.


    She sat while I stood, towering over her, the difference in our positions forcing her to look up at me.


    Haley flinched a little but held my gaze stubbornly, "If I could find him, I wouldn''t be here talking to you."


    "Did you find him here?" I leaned in slightly.


    Haley''s mouth opened, but no words came out.


    "Haley, what do you think Conrad would say if he knew you were disturbing his parents at


    My


    words caused panic t


    BUMS


    eyes.


    her


    But she quickly retorted, her voice trembling, "I wouldn''t be here if I had any other choice."


    "No, you''ve always wanted toe here, to step through this door and cement your status," I said bluntly.


    Haley''s eyes widened as panic took hold. "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    vel.!


    "Don''t you? Well, let me spell it out for you. You and Aiden Martin were in love, sure. He was just a regr guy with a decent paycheck, nothingpared to Conrad''s empire. Aiden''s love and generosity introduced you to a world of luxury, fueling your vanity and material desires, making you resentful of his inability to fulfill your greed."


    Haley shook her head, denying my words, but I didn''t stop.


    "Despite Aiden''s devotion, you couldn''t bring yourself to leave. You knew the only way to the life you dreamed of was through Conrad. So, you used every chance to charm him, to draw him in, didn''t you?"


    "It''s not true," Haley''s grip on the bottle weakened.


    "Then why so nervous?" I leaned closer, whispering, "I even suspect Aiden''s ident was a staged tragedy, wasn''t it?"


    At that, Haley let out a scream and pushed me away.

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355


    My body wobbled a bit, and it was Jacqueline who steadied me.


    Looking at Haley, her face pale and emotions running high, my heart skipped a beat. Had my words identally hit the mark?


    Truth be told, my usations were just conjectures, a shot in the dark. But now, Aiden''s death seemed not so straightforward after all.


    If Haley was indeed involved, or had orchestrated it, then this woman was terrifyingly cunning.


    No wonder Aiden''s parents were so harsh, berating her. There must have been a reason.


    "Haley, you''re looking guilty," I didn''t let her off the hook.


    I had her cornered, and it was time to reveal her true colors.


    Haley shook her head, denying the usations.


    I pressed on, "You plotted against Aiden because he became a stumbling block to your aspirations for wealth and status. Only with him gone could you chase after what you truly desired."


    "But you also knew chasing Conrad as a divorcee wouldn''t be a piece of cake. So, you set up a situation for Aiden to walk in on, betting that Conrad would be filled with guilt and take care of you no matter what after Aiden''s ident."


    "No, that''s not it," Haley screamed again.


    "Haley, whether it is or isn''t, you don''t get to decide. There will be evidence," I could tell she wasn''t used to doing dirty work.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t be on the verge of a breakdown from a few pointed questions. Yet, she had caused someone''s death.


    "I didn''t want Aiden to die, I didn''t..." Haley''s pill bottle ttered to the floor as she sped her head, tormented.


    She hadn''t intended for Aiden to die, but he had.


    So, she was admitting Aiden''s ident wasn''t as idental as it seemed.


    A chill ran through me, my gaze


    falling on her slightly protruding


    belly You didn''t expect to care


    s child, did you?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Haley curled up, a picture of despair and agony.


    I had nothing more to say; the truth was clear.


    "You''re a dangerous woman. I will never let Rad end up with you," Jacqueline had pieced everything together, equally appalled.


    Haley slowly lifted her head, her lips pale. Her eyes bore into me, filled with venomous anger.


    She despised me for unveiling her scheme.


    After a moment, her re shifted to Jacqueline, issuing a threat, "Try to stop me, and we''ll all go down together."


    "Don''t you dare threaten me," Jacqueline retorted, fuming.


    Haley dropped the act, her smirkden with scorn, "Let''s see it."


    Her demeanor gave me a bad feeling. "Haley, what are you nning?" I asked.


    Haley''s response was icy, "Felicia, you think you''re so clever? Guess what I''ll do next."


    I clenched my fists, sensing trouble.


    Ene


    Haley then turned to Jacqueline, adding, "I want to see Conrad within threedays, or else brace yourselves the drama." N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    With those words, she stood up and left.


    ??


    "I''ll be waiting. I''m eager to see what stunt you''ll pull next," Jacqueline was stubborn as a mule; there was no reasoning with her once she was provoked.


    Haley was desperate, a dangerous gleam in her eye as she walked out.


    "Take your stuff and go," Jacqueline said, picking up Haley''s dropped pill bottle, ready to chase after her.


    I stopped her, knowing how dangerous those pills could be. It wasn''t safe for anyone to handle them.

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356


    Especially Haley, as despicable as she could be, the child she was carrying was innocent, especially since this child was Aiden''s only bloodline. After Haley left, Jacqueline was shaking with anger. "Conrad gotpletely yed by that woman. I thought he was smart, but how could he be so foolish this time around?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Jacqueline grabbed me as she spoke, "Felicia, you heard all that."


    Iughed mockingly, of course, I heard it - I was the one speaking.


    "Felicia, Rad was tricked, conned," Jacqueline seemed desperate to make a point.


    "Jacqueline, Conrad got fooled because he gave Haley a chance," I shut Jacqueline down with a single sentence.


    Her lips moved, but she eventually said no more, only sighing, "How could that woman be so heartless? To even harm her own husband."


    "Birds die for food, people die for money. Such is the nature of human malice."


    "I absolutely cannot let Rad marry her. If she enters our home, I fear both you and Herschel won''tst long," Jacqueline murmured.


    I was an outsider, after all, and couldn''t really interject.


    "This must be reported to the police. We can''t let this woman get away scot-free. Once the police take her, she won''t be able to bother Rad anymore," Jacqueline suddenly pulled me, as if she had found the perfect solution.


    "Felicia, I thought Rad was just throwing a tantrum and that''s why he disappeared, but now I understand. He was driven to it by that Perez woman," Jacqueline shook her head, full of regret.


    Jacqueline''s grip on my hand tightened, "Felicia, you know everything. You should call the police, hand over the evidence and let them take this woman away."


    Looking into Jacqueline''s eyes, full of excitement and expectation, I lowered my gaze, "Jacqueline, I have no evidence."


    "No evidence? You know everything, how can you have no evidence?" Jacqueline couldn''t believe it.


    Iughed mockingly. "It was just a sudden thought, a casual remark."


    But it turned out to be spot on.


    "Then we should find some proof, or let the cops handle it," Jacqueline said with a determined look in ber eyes She seemed resolved to get Haley locked up.


    I didn''t reply, and Jacqueline sighed, "You can''t be the one to deal with this. I''ll have someone look into it."


    That was no longer my concern.


    Remembering why I was here, I asked her, "Jacqueline, did you find the cremation certificate?"


    "Not yet," Jacqueline patted my hand, "You wait here, I''ll go find it for you."


    Jacqueline went to Herschel''s study,


    bottle on the floor. I called the


    and I sat there, eyeing 1.364


    housekeeper to dispose of it properly.


    About ten minutester, Jacqueline returned from the study, holding an old, yellowed piece of paper in her hand.


    I rose from the couch, taking it with both hands.


    Seeing my parents'' names and the short lines of text, my heart clenched.


    "Felicia," Jacqueline called softly, then folded the cremation certificate in my hand, "Stop looking at it. Go and do what you need to do."


    I nodded and turned to leave.


    "Felicia, be careful," Jacqueline reminded.


    I paused, and Jacqueline added, "Be careful of Haley."


    I nodded again, not really taking her words to heart. But not long after leaving the Wagner family''s home, a red Mercedes blocked my way.


    Seeing Haley emerge from the car


    recalling Jacqueline''s words, I rolled down the window, "Ms. Perez, what''s this about? Looking for a showdown, or begging for mercy?"

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357


    I had just blown the lid off the Wagner family''s hypocrisy and their underhanded schemes.


    Naturally, Haley was fuming with embarrassment.


    As she looked at me, gripping the car door, I braced myself, thinking she was about to yank the door open to either drag me out or hit me. But instead, she did somethingpletely unexpected-she knelt down in front of my car.


    This was a move I hadn''t anticipated.


    I had imagined she might beg me, but never that she would actually kneel.


    This woman really knew how to humble herself when needed.


    Her kneeling wasn''t a big deal to me. After all, she had stolen my fianc¨¦. But with her being pregnant, kneeling like that could harm the baby. If anything happened, I''d surely get the me.


    So, letting her stay on her knees was out of the question.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    However, I didn''t get out of the car to help her up. This move of hers was clearly leveraging her pregnancy. If I showed too much concern, she''d only escte her tactics.


    So, with a mocking smile, I asked, "Ms. Perez, what''s this all about?"


    "Felicia, I''m begging you, let me and my baby stay alive. Please, give us a chance," Haley pleaded.


    It was half-past three in the afternoon, and the setting sun was harsh, casting a fierce glow on her face.


    She was using her unborn child as a bargaining chip again. It seemed like Aiden''s unborn child has be her shield.


    But I couldn''t let her hold me hostage with it. I asked her lightly, "What have I done to you that you''re asking me to let you go?"


    Haley''s lips quivered. "Ms. Hudson, I admit that taking Rad away from you was wrong, but I just wanted a better life. I don''t see what I did as a mistake."


    Wow.


    What a way to justify climbing the socialdder.


    And iming she did nothing wrong.


    I red at Haley, "So stepping on others to rise up is not wrong? Why kneel now?"


    "Ms. Hudson, you and I are different. Even though you were fostered by the Wagner family, they treated you like their own. Even without Conrad, you''d still have their love, still lead a good life. But I can''t. I''m terrified of poverty," Haley didn''t take my bait, instead speaking of her hardships and subtly reminding me of my foster status.


    It''s always the innocent ones who reveal their fangs when you least expect it.


    Her logic wasughable. "So, poverty is an excuse for wrongdoing? Should bank robbers be awarded medals then?"


    My sarcasm was clear, but it didn''t faze her.


    By deciding to kneel, Haley had prepared herself for any humiliation.


    I had to admit, this woman was tough yet vulnerable, truly resilient.


    "My mom had three strokes, now she''s paralyzed. My dad had to quit his job to take care of her, and you''ve seen what my brother is like. The weight of supporting my family falls on me. No matter how hard I work, it''s never enough," Haley started sharing her unfortunate


    family background. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    This was unexpected. Given her entitled brother, I had assumed her family was at least financially stable, if not wealthy.


    "For years, Aiden''s been helping me


    out. His parents haven''t made it easy for us, putting Aiden in a tough spot too. To earn more, Aiden often took on side jobs, and Rad was always there to help him out which, in turn, was helping me."


    Haley''s words brought an image of Aiden to mind a man always with a smile, radiating a clean, sunny disposition that made you feel like all was right with the world.

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358


    But little did others know, away from the public eye, Aiden''s life was a tough slog.


    "Look, Aiden''s human too, you know? He gets tired. I''ve seen him, more times than I can count, sneaking out for a smoke in the dead of night. It broke my heart every time, made me feel like I was dragging him down," Haley said, shaking her head softly.


    "I wanted to break it off with him, not just for me, but because I loved him. I couldn''t bear to see him so run-down," Haley admitted, flipping her image on its head.


    "Now he''s not tired anymore. He''ll never be tired again," I muttered under my breath.


    Catching the sarcasm in my voice, Haley retorted, "Felicia, you''ve never lived a day in my shoes. You wouldn''t understand.¡± Her voice was forceful, almost a roar.


    She locked eyes with me, and after a moment, her anger seemed to dissipate, "Felicia, about Aiden''s death, I really didn''t harm him. I just wanted him to see me cheating so he''d leave me by his own choice, to free him.¡±


    "The car ident wasn''t your doing?" I whispered.


    "No, no," Haley shook her head vigorously. "Aiden was so good to me. I''m not a monster. How could I ever want him dead?"


    "But in the end, he died because of you," I didn''t give her the chance to absolve herself, pinning her to the pir of guilt for Aiden''s death.


    Haley''s eyes trembled as she looked at me, then she lowered her head, ¡°I''ll make it up to him in the next life.¡±


    "With how cruel you are, if Aiden ran into you in the next life, he''d probably avoid you like the gue," I didn''t sugarcoat my words, my attacks bing more severe.


    If it weren''t for her pregnancy, I would''ve been tempted to physically shake some sense into her.


    I''d heard from Conrad before, how his buddy Aiden was the type to put his wife before his own life, treating her like a goddess.


    Hearing Haley''s side, my heart ached for Aiden, but I also thought he was foolish.


    Loving someone is fine, but not to the extent of giving your all. Otherwise, once the love is unbnced, it leads to destruction.


    Haley was lucky to have Aiden''s love in this life, yet her greed cost her everything.


    "Felicia, I know I''m detestable, but I was desperate. Now that you''ve found your happiness, can you let me off? Can you get Rad toe back?" Haley''s focus was still on Conrad.


    "Hasn''t Conrad arranged everything


    for you? You have a ce to live, money to spend. Does it matter whether hees back or not?¡± | couldn''t grasp her true motive for wanting to see Conrad.


    Haley bit her lip, "Felicia, getting by isn''t just about having a roof over your head and money to spend."


    I got it then. She still wanted love, wanted aplete happiness.


    "Haley, you sure want a lot," I couldn''t help but retort sarcastically.


    Haley''s hand rested on her belly, "Who doesn''t want a perfect happiness? Besides, the Martins refuse to acknowledge this child. Rad won''t let me terminate the pregnancy, so he''s gottae back and be a father to my child.


    Hearing this, I suddenly thought Conrad was dumber than a donkey.


    For a moment of thrill, he''d entangled himself with this woman, likely to be stuck with her for life.


    But that was his own doing.


    "Felicia, please, get Rad toe back. I know you can reach him," Haley was certain.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    I wondered where her confidence came from, but she guessed right. Conrad wouldn''t take anyone''s calls, except mine.


    "Ms. Perez, you saying only I can contact him, what does that tell you?" I asked with a sneer.


    A flicker of embarrassment crossed


    Haley''s face, but she quickly


    responded, "I know he''s only got eyes for you, but I don''t care. just want him physically, that''s enough for me."

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359


    "You want him?!"


    The audacity she had to im that.


    I looked at her pitiful face, my voice dropping a few degrees colder. "Haley, you misspoke. You''re not after Conrad for him. You''re after the status, the fortune thates with his name."


    Haley replied, "I won''t deny that, but..." She paused, then delivered a blow straight to the heart, "But over these past days, he''s been just as kind to me as Aiden ever was. I''ve truly fallen for him. I do want a life with him."


    She was making it clear - Conrad was the one for her, and in her eyes, I was still the rival for his affection.


    But still, here she was, asking for my help and rubbing salt in my wound at the same time. Did she actually think I was such a pushover?


    A smirk crossed my lips as I said, "Conrad might have been good to you, but he ran away, didn''t he?"


    Haley''s face stiffened at my counter. I pressed on with a mocking tone, "Are you sure he wants a life with you too?"


    "As long as hees back, I have a way," Haley murmured, almost in despair.


    I nodded slightly, "Then find a way to bring him back. I won''t help you."


    Haley had been kneeling for so long, already on the verge of copse. My words seemed to snuff out herst hope, and she gripped the car door tighter, "Why? Because you''re still in love with him, right?"


    It''s a tragedy, really, when a woman mes another for a man''sck of love.


    I didn''t want to entertain this conversation any longer, giving a mockingugh, "If that''s what you want to believe."


    Haley froze, seemingly at a loss for words.


    "Ms. Perez, kneeling for so long isn''t good for the baby. You should stand up; I''m leaving," I nced at the car''s clock - ten minutes wasted on this.


    "Felicia, if you don''t call Conrad, I''ll keep kneeling here," Haley threatened, resorting to a tactic I hadn''t expected.


    They say even the bravest can''t


    stand against a relentless nag. At


    that moment, I understood why Conrad might have run away


    perhaps it wasn''t just a fallout el


    Herschel but also Haley''s incessant badgering.


    "Then keep kneeling," I revved the engine for emphasis.


    Haley shuddered at the action but clung tighter to the door.


    She was determined to have a standoff, believing I wouldn''t dare to drive away, to actually hurt her.


    Seeing her like this, anger bubbled within me, "Haley, if you don''t move, that''s on you. If you were to get hurt, do you think the Wagner family would let me face consequences?"


    Her eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Haley, if you were out of the picture, that''d be a celebration for the Wagner family, get it?" I reminded her with a smile.


    At that, Haley shifted, finally sitting down on the curb, not daring to gamble against me because she knew where the Wagner family''s loyaltiesy.


    I grabbed the phone from the passenger seat, "You want Conrad back, right? I''m calling him now. Listen for yourself."


    This call wasn''t out of pity or to help her. It was to crush any hope she still harbored.


    "Felicia," Conrad answered within seconds, his voiceing through on speaker.


    "Conrad, Haley''s been making a scene at your ce and now she''s stopped my car in the street, demanding we bring you back," Iid it out inly.


    "Where is she now?" Conrad''s voice was emotionless, but I knew him well enough to recognize the anger brewing.


    Haley, upon hearing Conrad''s voice,


    scrambled up from the ground and


    snatched the phone from me, "Rad, pleasee back. If you don''t, the


    Martin family is going to make a decision about this baby." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

 Chapter 360

    ?Chapter 360


    Conrad remained silent, and Haley''s voice was choked with sobs, "Rad, I can''t live without you. Without you, I don''t even know what to do."


    But Conrad said nothing. Haley, thinking the call had ended, stammered, "Rad, Rad, are you still there?"


    She nced at my phone, which showed the call was still ongoing. "Rad..."


    "Haley, who told you toe to my ce? Did you forget my warnings?" Conrad finally responded.


    Haley''s hands trembled as she held the phone, "Rad, I had no choice, I wanted to protect our baby, you said nothing should happen to our baby."


    Ha.


    I couldn''t help but snicker to myself, even though just a few days ago, she had contemted terminating the pregnancy in front of Aiden''s parents.


    "Haley, this is thest time," Conrad''s voice was ice-cold.


    "Rad..."


    The tone of the disconnected call echoed, and Haley''s grip tightened on the phone. "Rad, Rad..."


    "Ms. Perez, give me back my phone. He hung up," I said, reiming my phone.


    Haley staggered slightly, her whole demeanor like that of a soul suddenly drained from its body.


    I didn''t look at her, let alone concern myself with her, and drove off instead.


    Throughout the drive, my mind was preupied with Haley''s words, Aiden''s death, and when I stopped, I had a moment of disorientation, not knowing how I had managed to drive to the registry office.


    Lately, I had been feeling out of sorts, and although nothing untoward had happened, it was only a matter of time before it would.


    I silently reminded myself that I needed to get a grip.


    At the registry counter, I handed over my parents'' cremation certificates, and the clerk verified them before stamping and keying in something on theputer.


    "Hold on," I said.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "What''s the matter?" the clerk asked, looking up at me.


    I stared at theputer screen, capturing my parents'' information, and took out my phone to take a picture. "I want to keep it as a memento."


    After taking the photo, the clerk swiftly processed the deregistration but I kept staring at the captured image, unable to calm myself.


    They say a person truly dies when they are forgotten, when even thest trace of them is erased from the world.


    As long as I''m alive, I won''t forget my parents, but it seems I can''t keep any trace of them.


    With the deregistration certificate in my hand and the house marked for demolition, it felt like they were being erased. "All done, here are the documents," the clerk said, handing me everything.


    I took the documents and walked out to my car.


    I didn''t start the car immediately but instead gazed at thest registry page of my parents for a long while.


    Eventually, I took a photo of the deregistration certificate and posted it on my social media with the caption: I have lost you forever.


    I don''t know why others post on social media, but I wanted to document this moment, to look back on it sometime in the future.


    Just as I was about to drive to the demolition office, my phone rang. It was Ernest Collins.


    I needed to hurry with the paperwork, so I didn''t take his call.


    But right after that, Fanny Willis called. Thinking she might be worried after seeing my social media post, I didn''t pick up at first.


    But when Fanny called again, I had no choice but to answer. Before she could ask, I said, "I''m fine, just signing some papers. I''ll call you back in a bit."


    "Signing what papers? Haley''s here for an abortion, are we stopping her this time?" Fanny asked.

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361


    Abortion? That Haley is at it again.


    But, let her be. My own clothes are drenched; how am I supposed to care about shielding someone else from the rain?


    "Let her!" I tersely texted Fanny.


    "Wow, not ying the fairy godmother this time?" Even Fanny''s ribbing me, which says a lot about how much I used to meddle.


    I snorted mockingly, "The fairy godmother has gone rogue."


    "Ha, I like that," Fannyughed with pleasure.


    After hanging up, I hurried off to the redevelopment office to handle some paperwork; the clerk handed me a notice, giving me three days to pack up and move out.


    I had braced myself since the demolition notice firstnded, even started packing, but getting the final deadline made me realize my home was really going to be torn down.


    So, when I got back to the block, I found myself standing outside for the longest time, not heading upstairs. The usual bustle of neighbors was gone; they''d probably moved out already.


    I was just standing there, lost in thought, not even noticing when Ernest came to stand beside me until I decided to head up.


    "Hungry?" Ernest asked, skipping the pleasantries.


    I shook my head, too tired to speak.


    "Exhausted?" He''s observant.


    I just hummed in response.


    Ernest opened his mouth to say something else, but I was already climbing the stairs, and he followed, taking my bag without another word. He understood me, so we ascended in silence.


    Reaching the top, I reached out for my bag, but Ernest didn''t hand it over, just looked at me. He wanted me to say it.


    I dropped my hand, finally speaking, "I went to cancel my parents'' utilities. I''m beat. Just want some alone time tonight."


    Ernest''s gaze deepened, "Eat something first."


    "I''m not hungry," I reached again.


    After a moment''s hesitation, he gave me the bag.


    I turned and entered my apartment, leaning against the door. I didn''t turn on the lights, just stood there, bathed in the sunset light, looking around the familiar space. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Three months ago, when I returned, it was the same scene.


    Everything was as it had always been, even with Ernest moving in, nothing had changed at my request.


    I could picture it perfectly: my dad


    ?


    on the sofa, calling me over to check out an article he enjoyed, saying, "Licia,e here, look at how well this is written."


    My mom peeping from the kitchen, apron tied around her waist, "Licia, wash your hands and have some fruit. Dinner''s soon."


    Sitting on the couch next to where


    my dad would be, I pulled out an old


    newspaper from ten years


    found the article, and read it aloud.


    After finishing, I repeated what I used to say, "If this is considered good, I can definitely be a great author."


    "Yes, my daughter can be a great author," I heard my dad''s voice.


    I froze, turning to where he used to sit. That wasn''t what he had said back then. He''d tapped my head, "Be humble. That''s how you improve." But I had heard him, distinctly.


    I stood, looking around the empty apartment, but it was just me.


    Yet, I had heard him.


    "Dad, Mom," I called softly, rushing into the kitchen.


    The kitchen was bare, and turning back to the living room, it was empty too.

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362


    So, it was all just a figment of my imagination, even the words my dad said were just echoes in my mind.


    They''ve been gone for ten years now. How could I possibly hear their voices?Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Standing there, lost in thought, thest sliver of light from outside vanished, plunging the room into darkness. The overwhelming sadness of never being able to see my parents again finally broke through, and I couldn''t hold back my tears.


    That night, my sleep was anything but peaceful, filled with dreams of my mom and dad.


    Waking up felt like I had been lifting weights all night, my whole body was drained.


    I tried to get up, but it just wasn''t happening.


    Suddenly, it hit me - I was sick. Touching my forehead, it felt warm.


    "Licia, you awake?" Ernest''s voice came from outside the door.


    I tried to respond, but my voice was nothing more than a hoarse whisper, and my throat felt as if I''d swallowed a de.


    I had no choice but to text him: I''m sick,e in with your key.


    He had a key, a precaution I''d insisted on.


    In no time, I heard the door open, followed by Ernest''s hurried footsteps.


    His cool hand touched my forehead, easing the feverish heat, a relief so profound I wanted to lean into it.


    Pulling away, he said, "Licia, you''ve got a fever. I''m taking you to the hospital."


    I was in so much difort, I grabbed his hand and ced it back on my face. The next moment, he kissed my forehead, "It''s okay, I''m here. Let''s get you to the hospital."


    Trying to ignore the pain in my throat, I managed, "Medicine. Some medicine should do."


    "Medicine first, then hospital," Ernest said, gently caressing my face before going to fetch some.


    Soon, he was back with water and pills, lifting me up to take them.


    After a moment, he said, "We should still get you checked out at the hospital."


    I started


    kiss


    my forehead stopped r


    y you suddenly have aet


    be safe. We need to


    W


    He was always cautious about health issues, especially after what happened with Susie. I knew that.


    Not wanting to argue, I let him take me to


    hospital. By the time we


    than the one


    got the fever had subsided, thanks to the medicine.


    "I''m fine now, no need for tests," I said, mostly because I was terrified of needles, especially drawing blood. "Let''s just see the doctor," Ernest insisted.


    Unable to argue further, I agreed to a check-up, and, as expected, the doctor suggested a blood test.


    That was my biggest fear, but I had forgotten I wasn''t alone; Ernest was with me.


    Covering my eyes with his hand, he whispered, "I''ll take you out for dinner tonight. Mr. Smith invited us." This dinner invitation was out of the blue. Why would Grant Smith invite both of us?


    I was puzzled but before I could ask, the nurse announced, "All done."


    Ernest removed his hand, cing it on my arm instead.


    ncing at my arm, then back at the nurse, I realized my blood had been drawn without me feeling a thing. Apart from the nurse''s skill, I knew it was Ernest''s way of distracting me that made me oblivious to any pain.


    Having a boyfriend who truly loves you can even make sickness feel like a stroke of luck.


    "After drawing so much blood, let''s get you something nice to eat," Ernest suggested as we waited for the results, leading me to a diner across from the hospital.


    As soon as we entered, I spotted a familiar face. It was Fanny.


    Just as I was about to approach her, Ernest pulled me back, gesturing for me to look elsewhere.

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363


    "I''ll have two servings of spaghetti, one with no tomato sauce, just pepper sauce, and a side of mango juice and a ss of water, oh, and a low-fat blueberry mousse."


    Yates ordered with a certain grace, and it was clear he was ordering for two.


    The order was unmistakably tailored to Fanny''s taste, especially the detail about the ck pepper sauce. That was something only someone who paid close attention or was very close to her would know.


    Fanny never fusses about her food in public, but she steers clear of anything with tomato sauce.


    Yates hadn''t seen her for years, and they had only recently made their rtionship official. Yet, he knew her preferences so well, a testament to his genuine care for her.


    I had once teased them about being a clich¨¦ couple, but here he was, proving me wrong with his attentiveness.


    "Let''s go order," Ernest whispered, giving my hand a gentle squeeze as a reminder.


    I understood it wasn''t the right time to intrude on Yates and Fanny''s rare moment together.


    Besides, choosing a spot so close to the hospital suggested they were probably squeezing this date into a tight schedule.


    Interrupting them now would be nothing short of annoying.


    Ernest ordered our meal, opting for things I liked but were also mild and soothing, considering my fever and sore throat.


    "We can skip dessert today. It might make your sore throat worse," Ernest suggested, showing the same kind of thoughtfulness as Yates. He didn''t order it but made sure to exin why.


    Watching Yates and Fanny quietly enjoying their meal, barely conversing, I couldn''t help feeling a bit indignant, which made me a bit yful with Ernest. "What if I want dessert?"


    Sometimes, a little whimsy in a rtionship is harmless, as long as it''s not overdone.


    Being pampered and indulged is, after all, a little joy in love.


    Fanny''s version of romance seemed as nd as my meal that day,cking vor.


    "Then, have a little, but not too much," Ernest surprisingly agreed but set conditions.


    I looked up at him, and seeing my silence, he continued, "Please, you can have as much as you want once you''re better."


    "Ernest," I called his name, "I was just kidding."


    I was sick, and insisting on sweets would be just silly.


    Teenage girls might do such things, but not me.


    Ernest paused, thenughed, yfully tapping my nose, "You''re such a tease."


    When the dessert arrived anyway, I was surprised.


    "Have a little," Ernest said, ncing


    at


    Oranny and then back at me. don''t, you''ll still have." Copthat


    others have, you''ll have. What they


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Ernest, usually so stern and serious, spoke with a gentleness that touched my heart.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    I tasted the dessert. "That''s really sweet."


    But the sweetness wasn''t just from the dessert; it was from Ernest''s care.


    "Do you see them? It feels like they''ve hardly spoken, almost like strangers sharing a table," I mused, my attention split between our table and Fanny''s.


    Ernest smiled softly, saying, "You can always ask Dr. Willister."


    "I think Fanny''s just not taking the initiative. It''s strange, she''s so bold and unstoppable with me, yet turns into a timid kitten around someone she likes. Way too docile," I Oined.


    "People are multifaceted," Ernest handed me the juice, urging me to drink.


    Looking at him, I realized, "Yeah, like you."


    Outwardly, he''s the tough, no-nonsense guy, but alone with me, he''s the most gentle, thoughtful, and patient person.


    "No, I have to remind her," I said, reaching for my phone.

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364


    As I opened Facebook, I noticed a friend request notification. I''m not one to add strangers unless they''ve found me through a shared phone number. Curiosity got the better of me, and I clicked on the request. The username was "Justice Heart," apanied by a note that read: "This is Officer Sampson."


    Such an authoritative title isn''t something you''d expect from just anybody.


    Racking my brain, I tried to recall who this person could be. The only police officer I had interacted with recently was the one who had issued a death certificate for me the day before.


    At that moment, I hadn''t inquired about his first name, but he was the only officer I hade into contact with recently, and he had indeed asked for my phone number.


    I epted the request, and we were officially connected on Messenger, ready to exchange messages. However, I refrained from initiating any conversation.


    He was the one who added me; if there was something important, he''d reach out.


    Next, I shot a message to Fanny: "Dating''s all about charm and flirtation. You''re like Wonder Woman, all steel and strength. It''s hard for a guy to feel needed with you."


    After sending the message, I nced at Fanny, but she showed no signs of having noticed, as if her phone was miles away.


    But I wasn''t really expecting an immediate response; it was more about nting the idea for next time.


    "Quit your scrolling, let''s eat," Ernest nudged me.


    I obediently responded with an "Okay" and started on my meal.


    My throat was still sore, limiting my appetite, but the sweet juice was soothing and delectably refreshing. It would''ve been perfect if it was chilled.


    Ernest had specifically ordered the juice at room temperature, knowing I was on my period.


    I didn''t have much of an appetite and yed with my food while Ernest ate with focus.


    Despite his tough appearance,


    Ernest ate neatly, though quickly He


    polished off his te of spaghetti


    without leaving a single trace


    behind, a habit I''ve noticed ever


    since we first met. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    This was something I was taught as a child, to never waste food, though I often fell short of that mark.


    Teasing Ernest, I said, "Clean te


    club is great and all, but you polish it


    l.n


    off like you''re worried about leaving evidence. At home, it saves on washing up, but out here, people might think you''re still hungry and too shy to order more."


    "It''s not about being shy; it''s unnecessary," Ernest replied, then reached over and started on my leftovers.


    This wasn''t the first time he''d done this, but doing it in a restaurant felt different. "Ernest..."


    "What others think doesn''t matter. Wasting food isn''t right," he retorted, his straightforwardness leaving me speechless.


    Embarrassed by his actions, I yfully nudged his leg under the table. He paused mid-bite, his gaze deepening.


    I could see his Adam''s apple bob as he swallowed and said, "Stop it."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Sipping my juice, I couldn''t help but tease him further, "You know, if I choke, it could be your chance to y the hero with some CPR." "Ahem!" It wasn''t me who choked, but Ernest.


    His reaction only fueled myughter.


    But as


    ereveled in the moment, a


    loomed behind me,


    me


    h to nearly spill mo

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365


    Ernest, quick as a sh, caught my soda before it could spill. Before I even had a chance to turn around, that all-too-familiar voice was already ringing in my ears, ¡°Licia, you''re quite the catch. I might have to take lessons from you.¡±


    Finally, Fanny had seen my message.


    I yfully pped her arm. "You scared the living daylights out of me, you know that?"


    "Can''t afford to literally scare you to death, can I? Right, Mr. Collins?" Fanny teased Ernest with a smirk.


    This gal, she''s like a docilemb in front of Yates but turns into a fearless warrior when he''s not around. How she manages to pull that off, I''ll never know.


    "Where''s your Yates?" I nced over to where Fanny had been sitting, but Yates was nowhere in sight.


    "He took off," Fanny settled next to me, eyeing Ernest, "Mr. Collins, you ordered for two, and here Licia hasn''t got a single bite. Aren''t you supposed to look after your girlfriend?"


    Fanny was obviously poking fun, well aware that Ernest had my leftovers.


    I nudged her gently under the table, a silent plea to ease up on the jokes, especially since it might embarrass Ernest.


    Sharing leftovers was no big deal between us, but it might dent Ernest''s pride in front of others.


    But, I was wrong. Ernest,pletely unfazed, continued enjoying his meal, casually replying, "Her portion''s right here."


    "Ah, sharing a dish. Mr. Collins, you sure know how to keep things interesting," Fanny went on with her banter.


    "Yeah, Dr. Willis, you and Yates should give it a try next time," Ernest shot back with a grin.


    I burst outughing, which made Fanny pinch me. Unfortunately, she caught the arm I''d just had blood drawn from, making me yelp, "Ow!"


    Ernest immediately remarked, "She just had blood taken from that arm."


    Fanny looked startled, then concerned, "What happened to you?"


    ¡°Got a fever,¡± I leaned against Fanny, ying up the victim, "and you''re bullying a sick person."


    Fanny checked my forehead, "How did you get a fever? What''s wrong?"


    "My throat''s killing me, like swallowing razor des," I whined.


    "Might be a viral thing. When did you have the blood test?" Fanny inquired.


    ¡°Around 8:30. Waiting on the results," replied, ncing at Ernest who seemed to be in his own world, quietly eating as if Fanny and I were not even there.


    Ernest''s the type whose demeanor wouldn''t falter even if the sky were falling.


    Fanny nced at her wristwatch, "The standard bloodwork should be back by now."


    She looked at me again, "You seem better, joking around with Mr. Collins. Probably nothing serious."


    Trust my bestie to not spare my feelings, even in front of Ernest.


    But hey, if I can dish it, I can take it, "Yeah, with Mr. Collins taking such good care of me, I was bound to bounce back quickly."


    "True, love''s the best medicine," Fanny quipped as she stood up, "I gotta run. Check in with me after you get your results."


    I waved her off with a yful w


    hand gesture. Fanny rolled her eyes but couldn''t resist asking before she left, "Which department did you visit? I might check in for you."


    "The fever clinic," I had barely finished when a man approached our table.


    I assumed he was here for Ernest, but to my surprise, he called out, "Dr. Willis."


    Fanny''s brows instantly knitted together, a sh of distaste crossing her face.


    Years of friendship meant I sensed something was off right away, so I stood up to join her.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Dr. Willis, I''ve been trying to cat


    you for days without luck. Didn''t expect to run into you here," the man''s gaze lingered on Fanny, his intentions anything but professional.

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366


    ?


    Fanny''s face was an icy mask of detachment, "I''ve already warned you. If you keep bothering me, that''s harassment. I''ll call the cops."


    "Dr. Willis, I''m not harassing you, I just... I like you, okay? I want to woo you..."


    Her words immediately brought to mind the person who had been sending flowers.


    "Dr. Willis, I swear, it was love at first sight for me..." the man raised his hands in earnest.


    "But Dr. Willis took one look at you and felt repulsed," I chimed in, stepping up beside Fanny, and Ernest also stood up.


    He was clearly ready to step in if needed.


    The man turned to me, irritation clear on his face, "And who are you? I''m talking to Dr. Willis. Mind your own business, will you?" Lucky I hadn''t eaten much, or his words might have made me throw up right there.


    "And who are you to demand Dr. Willis reciprocate your feelings just because you ''like'' her?" I shot back, not mincing my words.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Yes, I like her. It''s a pure, holy kind of like. My love is noble and grand," the man boasted, looking me up and down with disdain as if I couldn''t possibly understand.


    I gave him a once-over, noting his outfit. A tee that tried to pass off as Adidas, pants that were a knockoff of Carhartt, and shoes that were a poor imitation of Converse. Dressed head to toe in fakes.


    A man can be broke, but he''s gotta be honest about it. There''s no need to front!


    When I first met Ernest, he was in a in tee and utility pants, a regr guy, but he came across as genuine and down-to-earth.


    This guy, decked out in counterfeitbels, was just cringe-worthy.


    My gazended on the fake Rolex Submariner on his wrist, almost making me burst intoughter as I bluntly asked, "You ''like'' Dr. Willis? What exactly is your liking'' worth? Do you have money? Enough of it?"


    The man mumbled something under his breath, seemingly at a loss for words.


    I didn''t wait for him to respond, taunting, "You, who gets all tight-fisted over a fifty-cent increase on a can of Arizona Iced Tea, think you can pursue our Dr. Willis? Better go home and take a good look at yourself in the mirror."Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    By now, we''d attracted an audience, and myment sent them into fits ofughter.


    "Don''t you dare look down on me," the man''s face turned beet red, pointing a finger at me.


    In a sh, Ernest''s arm shot out, grabbing the man''s wrist. The guy quicklyretracted his finger, his expression turning to one ofshock.


    "Buddy, let''s step outside and talk," Ernest said, his tone leaving no room for argument as he steered the man out by his shoulder.


    The man seemed struck dumb, silently allowing Ernest to lead him out of the diner.


    I knew he wasn''t actually mute; Ernest must''ve had a firm grip on him.


    Through the diner''s ss window, I saw them step outside. Ernest released his hold, and the manimmediately cradled his shoulder, visibly in pain.


    Fanny saw it too but remained cool, smirking slightly, "Now I see why Conrad backed off. How could he ever stand a chance against Ernest?"


    "Have you no heart, making jokes at a time like this?" I nudged her with my elbow.


    Fanny chuckled, gazing out the window where the harasser was now nodding his head in submission to Ernest.


    "He probably won''t bother us again," Fanny mused.


    I felt a sense of pride, "That means Ernest owes us dinner. We just got rid of his rival."


    "That guy counts as a rival? Ernest must be really cking," Fanny teased, indirectly praising her Ernest.


    But then, recalling her earlier mention of Conrad, my mind went back to the call from yesterday, "Did Haley miscarry or not?"


    Fanny shook her head, "Don''t even start."


    "What happened?" My curiosity piqued.

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367


    Fanny didn''t answer me right away, instead, she gazed out the window at Ernest, "How much longer for your Mr. Collins?"


    Outside, the man seemed almost ready to kneel before Ernest, who was standing with one hand casually in his pocket. The morning sunlight bathed him, making him look as if he was glowing.


    I couldn''t take my eyes off him.


    A sense of pride and admiration bubbled up inside me, a voice whispering: Felicia, that''s your man.


    Getting involved with Ernest was something I drifted into by chance.


    Initially, it was just a fling to get over the loneliness of breaking up with Conrad.


    But now, it felt like I had discovered a treasure, both beautiful to look at and useful.


    "You were asked something," Fanny nudged me with her shoulder when I didn''t respond.


    I blinked, "Should be soon."


    If I wasn''t mistaken, the man outside was probably begging Ernest to fix his shoulder.


    Susie had mentioned her brother knew how to set dislocated joints, having learned from an old man in the vige because Susie used to dislocate her arm frequently as a child.


    Ernest, having apanied Susie often, picked up the skill and eventually mastered it.


    He knew the tricks to both dislocate and fix a joint, which exined why the man followed him so obediently. Now, the man outside was pleading with Ernest, who only intended to punish him before fixing him up. Besides, Ernest had ns to take me for a blood test result; he wouldn''t waste too much time on that man. He was waiting for me and Fanny, getting that, I added to Fanny, "Probably as soon as we step out." Fanny got the hint, "Then let''s talk and walk."


    She grabbed her jacket from the chair, helping me put it on, and filled me in on Haley''s situation.


    "After I called you, and you said to just let her be, I arranged for her to get checked and prepared for surgery. But after paying, she vanished," Fanny spoke with a shake of her head, clearly exasperated.


    "She never really wanted to go through with it," I scoffed softly.


    "Exactly, not wanting to yetingThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    to me thrice for it, and always to me, you get her motive, right?" Fanny


    hinted.


    swho


    I knew well; she wanted Fanny to pass the message to me, and then for me to pass it to Conrad.


    Her actions were driven by the knowledge that both Conrad and I wanted to keep the baby.


    "She miscalcted this time," Fanny said with a light smile.


    I smirked slightly, "She won''t give up until she gets what she wants, she''ll keep trying."


    "Then let Conrade back. Why should you clean up his mess?" Fanny always got irked mentioning Conrad.


    I pursed my lips, "He should be back soon."


    "Did he give you a heads-up?" Fanny looked at me.


    Thinking of Herschel''s illness, my voice softened, "Herschel''s sick, lung cancer."


    Fanny paused, her silence speaking volumes.


    As a doctor, I understood her silence all too well.


    We reached the door, and as expected, Ernest turned to the man, once again gripping his shoulder.


    With the man''s yelp of pain, Ernest issued a warning, "Stay clear of this hospital in the future."


    That was some threat.


    Fanny nudged me, "Mr. Collins has quite the boss vibe."


    Herment made me think of Ernest, the hidden big shot behind Grant, pretending to be poor with me, stirring a subtle unease in my heart.


    UMS


    I didn''t respond to that. Ernest approached, ¡°Let''s check the results now."


    Fanny cleverly stepped aside for Ernest, who naturally took my hand, prompting her to wink at me.


    I felt no embarrassment, even


    started a live tutorial for Fanny,


    "Take note, if your Yates is too shy to make a move, you can take the lead."


    Saying so, I slipped my hand from Ernest''s grasp and hooked my arm through his, ¡°Just like this."

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368


    "If you had shown this side of you earlier, maybe Conrad wouldn''t have taken off," Fanny, out of the blue, dropped a bombshell. Bringing up an ex in front of the current beau is akin to setting off dynamite.


    But I knew Fanny wouldn''t harm me. She wasn''t thoughtless either. When I nced her way, she gave me a knowing wink.


    I got her drift. She was here to ruffle Ernest''s feathers, to test the waters.


    No man likes being reminded of his girlfriend''s past lovers. Fanny wanted to gauge Ernest''s reaction.


    But talk about being bold! Wasn''t she afraid of scaring Ernest away?


    I stole a look at Ernest. His expression was unchanged, unbothered.


    Fanny pressed on, "Right, Mr. Collins?"


    I was speechless.


    "Licia only acts cute around me," Ernest finally responded.


    A wave of sweetness filled the air. Checkmate. His reply was perfection.


    Fanny clicked her tongue, "Mr. Collins looks like the nerdy type, but who knew he was all romantic at the core."


    "Chemistry discusses quantum reactions, situations where results change every time, depending on the quantum states involved," Ernest exined, likening his romantic gestures to a scientific phenomenon.


    Using science to articte love, that was Ernest for you, uniquely brilliant.


    "Mr. Collins, no wonder you won Licia''s heart," Fanny gave him a thumbs up in admiration.


    My heart swelled with pride. Meeting Ernest was a stroke of incredible luck!


    "Licia, suddenly I feel like you should be thanking Haley," Fanny teased with a wink.


    She had a point. "Indeed, if it weren''t for her, how would I have met my Mr. Collins?"


    I said, leaning my head on Ernest''s shoulder.


    "Good thing didn''t eat much, or be stuffed with all this mushy stuff," Fanny joked from the sidelines.


    "We''re giving you a tutorial. Pay attention," I teased her back.


    As Fanny and I bantered, we reached the hospital''s entrance and saw Dustin Wagner.


    He was using another door. Just as I was about to greet him, he hurried off towards the wards.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    It felt like we were strangers.


    Aplex emotion shed through me, signaling the growing distance between me and the Wagner family.


    Fanny was with Ernest and me as we collected some test results. Thankfully, nothing serious.


    My sudden fever was likely triggered by intense emotions.


    Fanny had to get back to work, so Ernest I visited Susie. She seem


    not being able to underst I down, possibly upset


    surgery.


    W$


    I didn''t try to cheer her up directly but instead brought up an uing concert, "Want to go?"


    "Can I?" Susie looked to Ernest, hopeful.


    Her heart condition meant missing out on many experiences.


    "Bro, I promise I won''t get too excited," Susie pledged, raising her hand.


    Ernest hummed in agreement, "We''ll go together, Licia and I."


    "Yes!" Susie cheered, hugging me tightly.


    Her excitement was palpable, and I


    d she might not keep her


    promise of staying calm at the


    event. I regretted my suggestion.


    I looked at Ernest, who lightly tapped Susie''s head, "Getting worked up already? Maybe you shouldn''t..."


    "I''ll stay calm, I promise," Susie reassured, looking at me for support.


    Realizing my mistake, I wasn''t about to argue. Just then, my phone rang. It was Grant.


    I quickly answered, and after hearing what Grant had to say, I turned to Ernest.

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369


    Grant inviting me out for dinner was a surprise I didn''t seeing, especially after Ernest had whispered about it in my ear while I was getting my blood drawn.


    I thought he was just trying to distract me, making up stuff to keep my mind off the needle. Turns out, he wasn''t just blowing smoke.


    "Grant?" Ernest''s question couldn''t have been clearer.


    "Yeah," I looked at him squarely, "Ernest, you had a hand in this, didn''t you?"


    After all, Ernest was the big shot pulling the strings behind the scenes. A single word from him, and Grant would jump to it.


    Ernest frowned slightly. "No."


    I let out a scoff, taking his denial as an attempt to keep his influence under wraps.


    "He told me about it in advance," Ernest added, trying to clear the air.


    But was that really how it went down?


    I couldn''t be bothered to guess. It is a free meal, after all. "I''ve said yes. Are youing?" I asked, a bit cheekily.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Mhm," he replied sinctly, but then he added, "I don''t make a habit of letting my girlfriend dine alone with other men."


    There was Ernest,ying down thew in his own boss-like way.


    Susie, who was watching our exchange, was clearly fangirling on the sidelines.


    "Bro, you''re so sweet, super sweet to your girl," Susie couldn''t help herself.


    Ernest just shrugged as if it was the most natural thing in the world. "Of course."


    "Licia," Susie turned to me, saying, "my brother''s smoother than any romance novel hero, who would''ve thought?"


    Susie probably figured her tough-guy brother wasn''t one for sweet nothings.


    "Don''t underestimate the quiet ones; they''re dark horses," I said, locking eyes with Ernest and thinking about how he''s kept his true identity from me. "Your brother, in a different era, would have made a top-notch spy."


    The best at ying his cards close to his chest.


    "Ha," Susie chuckled, amused by myment, "A spy, really? Where did thate from, Licia?"


    She was too young to catch the underlying meaning.


    Ernest ruffled her hair, "You''re on your own for dinner tonight. What do you want? I''ll make it ahead."


    Susie was in the VIP ward, a little perk I had arranged, with its own facilities for preparing meals.


    "I''m craving fish and chips," Susie dered, making herself right at home with her request.


    "Alright, I''ll go get the ingredients,"


    Ernest said, then turned to me, "It''s hot outside, and you''re just getting better. Stay here with Susie, or go find Fanny."


    "Thanks for being considerate, Mr. Collins. Go on, we''ll manage. And don''t forget to bring us back some iced tea," I finished, with Susie''s eyes lighting up at the mention,


    "Bro, I want the passion fruit one."


    I chose my vor with a smile, "I''ll have the mango yogurt one, please."


    "Licia, is that one good? Let''s share when ites," Susie, like most girls, couldn''t resist the allure of iced tea.


    She didn''t know I''d chosen it more for her than for me; iced tea was something I could take or leave.


    "No problem," I said, watching Ernest leave, "Thanks, Mr. Collins."


    After Ernest had gone, Susie leaned closer from her bed, "Licia, it''s like the romance novels havee to life with you and my brother." The sweetness had got to her.


    I smiled lightly, "Those novels also have their share of ups and downs."


    "Let''s not have any of that," Susie said with na?ve perfectionism, "With you and my brother, it should only be happiness and joy, no sadness or parting."


    She was at that age, full of ideals. I used to be the same, dreaming that my love story with Conrad would follow the book to a happy ending.


    "Licia, are


    you worried about


    something? Did you and my brother


    have a fight, or did he hurt you n somehow?" Susie quickly became concerned, sensing something might be off.

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370


    Ernest and I? There''s nothing going on, really. It''s just that his deceit sits heavy on my heart, but that''s a secret I can''t spill to Susie.


    Her heart''s fragile, and she''s got this knack for worrying over every little thing.


    "Us? Oh,e on," I said with augh, "you''ve seen us together. You know the score."


    Susie looked at me, those bright eyes of hers almost too much to meet head-on. They were so pure, it felt like my gaze alone could tarnish them.


    I lifted my hand to shield myself from her stare, "Honestly, it''s nothing. If you don''t believe me, grill your brother when we get back."


    "Licia," Susie wrapped her arms around mine, resting her head on my shoulder, "if Ernie''s done something wrong, just smack him around but please, don''t leave him."


    Her plea was so gentle, it tugged at my heartstrings. I nudged her head with mine, "Okay, I''ll let you deal with him."


    Susie nodded, "Licia, I''m always on your side."


    How scared she must be of losing me.


    It was the first time I realized how much someone else valued me.


    "Licia, if Ernie lost me and then you left him, he''d be so lost," Susie suddenly said out of the blue.


    "Don''t say such silly things. Nothing''s going to happen to you," I reassured her.


    Susie fell silent, and I knew her mind was a whirlwind of unease and fear.


    Nobody wants to think about not being there anymore, not Susie, not Herschel either.


    But life has its cruel moments, throwing hurdles their way for no apparent reason.


    I changed the subject to lighten the mood, talking about a concert we were looking forward to, when Fanny called. "You still with Susie?" "Yeah, what''s up, Dr. Willis?"


    "Somebody dropped off a bunch of


    lychees for me. I want you to take some over to that kid," Fanny, the head nurse, was strict about not epting gifts, but she always shared whatever came her way with everyone else.


    "Sure, I''ll head over now," I said, d for the excuse to step out after a long chat with Susie.


    When I got to Fanny''s, she had a


    ?


    package ready for me, not just lychees but cherries and blueberries too. She was already in surgery, so her assistant handed it over.


    I was struggling a bit with the load when I heard a friendly voice, "Need a hand?"


    Looking up, I saw Mack Craig, not waiting for an answer before he reached out to take the fruits from me.


    "I''ve got it, really," I said, even though it was a lost cause.


    "Where are you headed?" Mack started to ask but then hesitated.


    After swallowing hard, he continued, "Which floor?"


    "Surgical ward, twelfth floor."


    "Got it. I''ll help you there," he said, striding ahead.


    I followed, recalling something he''d shared with me before. "How''s your mentor doing these days?"


    Mack''s grip on the fruits tightened as he replied, "Same as before."


    "You''re still keeping herpany every day?" I couldn''t help but ask. "Yeah."


    Hearing him say that, even though


    I''ve


    Ernest say the same


    felt Mack, like


    anting from Maten,


    a weight on my chest. Content


    belongs to en.swnove


    I took a deep breath, "Doesn''t she have anyone else?"


    He was quiet for a moment, "There are others, but it''s been nearly two years. Patience wears thin."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    His words cast a shadow over my heart, and before I could stop myself, I blurted out, "Can I visit her now?"

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371


    Mack Craig stopped in his tracks, looking at me with a mix of surprise and disbelief.


    Realizing my forwardness, I quickly tried to exin, "I didn''t mean anything by it, I just..."


    "Alright," Mack cut me off before I could finish.


    "Before all this happened, she was full of life, loved making friends. She''d be happy to see you," he said without looking at me, as though he was talking more to himself than to me.


    I couldn''t help but feel for him in that moment.


    "Come with me, Felicia," he said, before continuing down the hallway.


    Watching his tall figure walking ahead of me, I couldn''t help but feel the weight of his burden, a burden he carried with every step.


    Mack led me to a private hospital room, not unlike those reserved for VIPs, with a pleasant environment and, naturally, a hefty price tag. It was clear the girl resting here came from a well-off family.


    At the door, Mack looked back at me, as if he had more to say.


    Thinking he might have had second thoughts, I offered an out: "If it''s not a good time, we can forget it."


    "You look so much like her, it''s just..." Mack paused, "she''s just a bit thinner now."


    I had almost forgotten about the stranger who bore such a striking resemnce to me.


    I offered a small smile, "Beauty lies in the spirit, not the flesh."


    Mack allowed himself a slight smile before pushing open the door to the room.


    The first person I saw was a nurse in blue scrubs, massaging the patient on the bed. Upon seeing us, she promptly stood up.


    "Take a break, I''ll call you backter," Mack said politely to the nurse.


    The nurse left, giving me a curious nce on her way out, probably struck by the resemnce between me and the patient.


    "When you''re not here, does the nurse take care of her?" I asked, trying to break the heavy silence that filled the room the moment we entered. "Yeah, I have to work, can''t be here all the time," Mack said, cing a basket of fruit on a nearby table before sitting next to the bed.


    I moved closer and finally saw the girl on the bed.


    Her skin was pale, almost translucent, with long hair spread out on the pillow. Her eyes were gently closed, lips slightly parted.


    She looked nothing like aa patient, more like Sleeping Beauty from the fairy tales, especially with the distinct beauty mark near her eye.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "She was incredibly talented, always


    ahead of her ss. She got into


    Harvard without even taking the SATS. By 26, she was already a mentor to us..." Mack''s voice trailed off as he listed her achievements.


    "If it wasn''t for the ident, she''d probably be the youngest professor by now," the pain and regret in Mack''s voice were palpable.


    "What happened? Was it an ident?" I asked, curious.


    He didn''t respond immediately, his gaze fixed on the girl. After a long pause, he said, "I''m the reason this happened to her."


    The weight of guilt was crushing him, and I could see it dragging him down.


    "Mack, she sacrificed herself to save you. Do you think she''d want you to live in guilt?" I asked gently.


    He looked up at me, but my eyes


    were still on the girl, "She didn''t want you to get hurt; she protected you because she wanted you to live well. If you drown in this pain, her sacrifice would be in vain." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Mack," I called out softly, "don''t me yourself. It won''t change the


    past. Your mentor was an


    exceptional person with many


    dreams. Now, it''s up to you to fulfill


    those dreams for her. As long as you


    keep her aspirations alive, she''ll


    continue to live on through you."


    I wasn''t quite sure where those words came from, but they seemed to resonate with Mack, who murmured, "Felicia."


    Snapping back to the moment, I shifted my gaze from the girl to Mack, noticing the turmoil in his eyes...


    A mix of excitement, shock, and disbelief.


    I frowned slightly, "Is something wrong? Did I say something out of ce?"


    "No," Mack swallowed hard, "Felicia, when you were talking just now... you sounded even more like her."


    My heart skipped a beat as I looked back at the girl on the bed.

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372


    Mack stood up and walked towards the window. I had no clue what he was up to, so I cautiously edged closer to the person on the bed. As I got closer, I realized that not only was she stunning, but she also bore a striking resemnce to me.


    My folks are gone now, otherwise, I would''ve definitely grilled them about possibly having another daughter. While I was lost in thought, I nced at the namete by the bedside: Judie Sears, twenty-eight years old. [Hello Judie, I''m Felicia Hudson!]


    I greeted her silently, heart to heart, as I looked at the woman on the bed.


    "You cane back now," Mack''s voice broke the silence. He had called the nurse.


    Soon after, the nurse returned, and I left the room with him.


    Mack was silent, and so was I. After a while, he finally spoke, "The doctor said there''s no chance of recovery. Her family has given up."


    "You don''t want to give up, do you?" I asked, following his lead.


    Mack slowed his pace, different from before, and whispered, "But aren''t there supposed to be miracles?"


    Miracles do happen, they''re all over TV shows, and even in real life, but they''re rare, even rarer than winning the lottery.


    Walking side by side, I said, "I remember you mentioned it''s been a year, right?"


    "Almost two," Mack''s voice was barely audible.


    That long... If there were to be a miracle, it would''ve happened by now.


    Judie''s family giving up pretty much confirmed there was no hope left.


    "You could try talking to her family," I said encouragingly, understanding his heart.


    Mack looked down, "I tried. Her family wanted to give upst week. I asked for more time. They gave me a week, now we''re down to three days."


    I understood then. As time dwindled, and with Judie not waking up, he was scared.


    "Do you not want to give up because


    you


    don''t let go? Or because y


    also


    to live with the


    tried to gauge his th


    Mack swallowed hard, "Even if she wakes up, I''d still owe her."


    The moment Judie saved him, even if she had been unscathed, he owed her.


    It wasn''t guilt then; it was because he couldn''t let go.


    "But you can''t convince her family. You feel powerless, right?" I grasped his helplessness.


    Mack''s pace slowed even more, "I''m not anyone to her, I don''t have the right to decide."


    "I don''t even have the right to protect her," Mack murmured.


    Seeing his dejection, I hesitated for a few


    monds before speaking,


    "Mack, are you in love with your mentor?"


    He looked up at me, shock and turmoil in his eyes. Without saying a word, his reaction said it all.


    I didn''t know the story between him and Judie, but the current situation was inevitably tragic.


    Somehow, I felt even more sympathetic towards him, yet I couldn''t offerfort.


    Everyone has their own wounds, and


    Op from those wounds ca


    the only


    endured and healed by


    oneself.


    Mack said nothing more, silently escorting me back to the ward.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Felicia, thank you," Mack handed me some fruit and expressed his gratitude.


    I knew what he was thanking me for, nodding slightly, "Mack, look ahead."


    He hummed in acknowledgment and turned to leave.


    I stood there, watching his retreating figure until he disappeared around the corner, still not moving.


    Then, feeling a tap on my shoulder, I looked up to find Ernest Collins standing there.

 Chapter 373

    "Got the icedttes, let''s head in," Ernest announced, his arms full of groceries as he acknowledged my presence.


    He didn''t ask any questions, yet I had the feeling he had seen everything. But with my heart racing and my mind elsewhere, I wasn''t in the mood for exnations. So, I followed him into the hospital room.


    Susie greeted me with excitement, "Licia, thettes are here! I''ve been waiting just for you."


    Ernest had already made his way to the kitchen with the groceries. I nced his way before approaching Susie.


    "Licia, I''ve got everything ready, just waiting for you to divvy up thettes," Susie said, arranging several cups on a small table.


    I really wasn''t in the mood forttes right now. "Don''t worry about it, you drink them."


    "Really?" Susie''s eyes sparkled before sheughed, "I don''t have that much room."


    Still, Susie divided thettes, mumbling, "Licia, what took you so long? My brother was worried about you. He dropped off the groceries and went looking for you."


    "Ran into a friend on the way," I offered as an exnation.


    "Licia, you have so many friends. I hope to make lots of friends too," Susie pushed a dividedtte towards me.


    "With your personality, you''re bound to make plenty," I said, taking a sip of thette.


    Susie didn''t hesitate to taste hertte either. "Licia, this vor is so good. There are so many types ofttes, I want to try them all, Licia..." "Licia?" Susie waved her hand in front of my face. "You seem out of it, are you feeling alright?"


    Before I could deny it, Susie called out to the kitchen, "Bro,e check on Licia."


    At her words, Ernest emerged, hands full of washed cherries and peeled lychees.


    "What''s wrong?" he asked, concern evident in his voice as he ced the fruit down to check my forehead with a cool,forting hand.


    "I''m fine," I said, taking Ernest''s hand and pulling him to sit beside me.


    Ignoring Susie''s presence, I leaned against Ernest''s shoulder, "I went to see Judie, you know, Mack''s mentor."


    I didn''t need to exin much for Ernest to understand.


    "Did you see something upsetting?" Ernest asked softly.


    He wasn''t upset, just concerned. I leaned closer into his shoulder, "Judie''s family is giving up on her. Mack is devastated, and I... it''s hardto bear."


    No life deserves to be given up on, but in Judie''s state, not giving up seemed pointless too. Ernest didn''t respond, simplyforting me by nuzzling the top of my head with his cheek. "Ernest, we need to cherish every moment," I tightened my grip on his arm, turning to Susie.


    She sat quietly, watching us, hertte forgotten.


    I reached out my other hand to her, and Susie took it. "Licia, what happened to Judie?"


    "She''s sick, been asleep without waking up," Ernest answered gently, sparing Susie''s feelings.


    He was careful not to upset her, remembering she was also facing a major surgery with uncertain oues.


    "Coma?" Susie understood immediately.


    Ernest softly confirmed, and Susie moved closer, grasping both our hands."Bro, Licia, there''s somethings I wantto talk to you about today."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Her usual cheerful demeanor was reced by seriousness, prompting Ernest and me to exchange a look. I lifted my head from Ernest''s shoulder to give her our full attention.

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374


    "Come on, don''t," Susie said as she pushed my head back onto Ernest''s shoulder, "Licia, just lean on my brother like that. I love seeing you two all lovey-dovey."


    This little rascal...


    "Bro, Licia," Susie''s eyes, clear as day, fixed on us, "I was nning to wait a bit longer before saying this, but since it came up today, I might as well spill the beans now."


    "Don''t jump to conclusions or blurt out anything silly," I had a premonition about what she was about to say.


    Ernest, however, said, "Let her speak."


    Susie grinned at him, "That''s my bro, always gets me."


    Then she turned to me, "Licia, hear me out, okay?"


    She giggled, then cleared her throat as a sort of prelude, tightly holding both mine and Ernest''s hands, "Here goes."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Ernest and I were silent, but our breathing clearly tensed up.


    "Bro, Licia, I''ve been thinking about bing an organ donor," she said out of the blue, catching Ernest and me off guard and frankly, scaring us a bit.


    "What are you talking about?" Ernest''s voice was heavy.


    "I mean, I want to sign up for organ donation, in case my surgery fails, or if anything happens to me down the line," Susie enunciated each word with serious intent.


    My breath hitched, "Why would you think of something like that?"


    "Because I''m about to receive someone else''s heart through surgery. If one day I don''t make it, my heart might not be useful, but my liver, kidneys, and corneas still could be. I want to give them away so I can bring hope to others," Susie, with her innocent face and pure eyes, looked like a child making a solemn vow.


    Her words, however, struck a chord deep within me, sending a rush of adrenaline from my feet to the top of my head.


    Ernest didn''t speak; I couldn''t tell how he felt. I turned to look at him.


    And he, staring at Susie, had his eyes wavering with emotion.


    He, too, was deeply moved by the resolve of the little girl he had raised.


    "Bro, why aren''t you saying anything?" Susie, aware that Ernest was the one calling the shots, looked at him anxiously. "Bro, whether you agree or not, I''ve made up my mind. I''m of age now; I have the right to decide for myself," Susieid it all out.


    At that moment, I was at a loss for words, only able to look towards Ernest.


    After a long silence, he finally spoke to Susie, "You''ve decided?"


    "Yeah, I''ve been thinking about this for a long time," Susie affirmed.


    "Why didn''t you bring it up earlier?" Ernest pressed.


    Susie nced at me, then said softly, "Wasn''t it because I was afraid you''d disagree?"


    "Bro, if something happens to me in


    the future, and end up in a


    vegetative state or something, please don''t hold out for a miracle keeping me lying there like a living dead. Just do as I ask, donate what can be donated, and then take my ashes back to our little yard. Bury me under the peach tree by the gate."


    Her words gripped my heart tightly; my throat felt choked.


    Yet Susie was smiling brilliantly, her eyes


    "Thecting a rainbow of lighte


    I''ll turn into the most


    beautiful blossom each year."


    "Bro, please, just promise me," Susie pleaded afterying her heart bare, then turned to me, "Licia, please persuade him."


    How could I persuade him? The ease with which this little rascal spoke weighed heavily on Ernest, too cruel for him to bear.


    How could he ever bring himself to part with his dearest sister piece by piece?


    "Okay!" Just when I thought Ernest would never agree, he actually did.


    "I promise," Ernest''s voice was choked with emotion.

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 375


    I was genuinely surprised when Ernest agreed, but his consent tugged at my heartstrings even more.


    He clearly didn''t want to, yet he honored Susie''s wishes all the same.


    Susie, perhaps fearing Ernest might back out, immediately took out her smartphone to register online. Watching her seriously fill out the registration, a realization hit me - this girl was a powerhouse of positive, grateful energy.


    "Ernest, let''s sign up too," I found myself deciding on the spur of the moment.


    Ernest looked at me, and even Susie paused her application. "Licia."


    "Alright," Ernest readily agreed, pulling out his phone.


    "Bro, Licia, you guys..." Susie was visibly moved and a bit worried.


    It''s funny how when it''s something we decide on our own, we dive in headfirst, but the moment someone else does the same, we hesitate to ept it.


    But Susie didn''t try to stop us. Instead, she transformed her concern into a smile. "Licia, bro, let''s do this together and hope we all stay healthy for many years toe, never needing to use this application."


    Ernest and I couldn''t help butugh at herment, and I teased her, "So, your grand gesture of love is just for show, huh?"


    Susie yed along perfectly. "Licia, some things are better left unsaid, right bro?"


    What started as a tense situation turned into a joyful one once Ernest and I joined in.


    "Bro, Licia,e on, let''s celebrate our love and hope for a lifetime of peace and health," Susie raised her cup of milkshake. Ernest and I lifted our cups to clink with hers.


    "It''s so good, so sweet," Susie remarked after taking a sip.


    Seeing how easily pleased she was, I silently prayed for her surgery to be sessful and for her to remain safe and healthy.


    Ernest whipped up some delicious snacks for Susie, but fearing she might feel lonely eating by herself, we decided to stay and share a bite.


    "No, don''t. If you eat now, you won''t have room for dinner. That would be such a waste," Susie exined her little scheme without making it seem annoying at all.


    "Bro, Licia, go have dinner. Don''t worry about me. I''ve been eating alone for years," Susie''s words made us relent.


    But her words also revealed her


    loneliness, much like the void I felt losing my parents. Even in the midst of the lively Wagner family, a part of my heart felt empty. ContentProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Ernest and I then headed to the restaurant rmended by Grant. Throughout the drive, Ernest remained silent.


    I knew Susie''s decision weighed heavily on him. Even though he agreed, it clearly pained him.


    "Why agree if you didn''t want to? If you had objected, Susie probably wouldn''t have insisted," I questioned Ernest.


    He stared ahead at the road, "I had no reason to refuse. Why should she ept help from others but not be able to give back when it''s her turn?" Love given is love received; blessings shared are blessings doubled.


    I grasped Ernest''s hand, understanding his mindset. We shared a knowing smile.


    As the car pulled up, I eyed the


    restaurant''s logo. "Mr. Smith''s inviting us to Seabreeze City''s finest dine Hope this isn''t some kind of trap."


    UMS


    Ernest chuckled softly, "Licia, don''t always assume the worst."


    "Then, assuming the best, I''m basking in the glory of some VIP," I teased without looking at Ernest.


    "Maybe," he surprisingly yed along.


    I no longer expected him to admit his high-profile status openly. If he wanted to y cosy, I''d y along.


    Without Grant''s room number, I knew that in such a ritzy ce, mentioning the name of the person who made the reservation would suffice.


    True enough, upon stating Grant''s name, a waiter led us to a private room.


    Before we could even push the door


    ovel.ne


    open, Grant, as if he had radar attached to us, came over to


    wee us in with utmost politeness. "Please,e in."


    The room was empty except for him.


    Looking at therge round table, my first thought was extravagance and waste.

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376


    "Take the head of the table," Grant motioned for me and Ernest to sit down.


    Who would''ve guessed he was the big boss acting all casual like this?


    I was sure, had it not been for Ernest''s undercover identity, Grant wouldn''t be acting so out of character.


    "Mr. Smith," I addressed him, "You''re the boss, and we''re just employees. Isn''t it a bit... odd for you to be so attentive?" Grant paused, ncing at Ernest beforeughing it off, "Not at all. We''re all colleagues here, one big family, right?"


    I couldn''t help but scoff, "But you''re still the boss. This kind of behavior might make us uneasy."


    "Let''s not be overly formal, Mr. Smith. Otherwise, this meal won''t sit well with us," Ernest chimed in.


    Grant waved his hands dismissively, "Don''t overthink it. I''m just a regr guy; no airs about me. I prefer being approachable, right Mr. Collins?"


    "Too approachable," Ernest replied sinctly.


    Compared to Grant, he seemed more like the boss material.


    Grant chuckled, then his phone pinged twice on the table. He quickly checked it and stood up, "Excuse me for a moment, I need to greet someone."


    I was surprised, "Mr. Smith, you''ve invited someone else today?"


    "Yep, someone you''ve been wanting to meet," Grant winked at me.


    That wink sent a shiver down my spine.


    Ernest coughed, "Mr. Smith, is there something wrong with your eye? Should we get some eye drops for you?"


    I almost burst intoughter.


    Grant caught the jab and shook his head, "Mr. Collins, no need to be so petty."


    "When ites to my woman, I can''t afford to be generous," Ernest stated boldly.


    thumbs up before heading out


    belongs to en.swnovelet ooked helpless, giving aProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    go and fetch our guest." Content


    Once he was gone, I looked at Ernest, "Are we here just to make up the numbers?"


    "It''s a dinner. Just eat whatever you


    like,"


    Ponest said, turning the table to


    a ss of water, using a


    wine ss.


    "What''s the meaning of this?" I pouted at the ss.


    "You''re sick. You shouldn''t be drinking," Ernest exined.


    I bit my lip, "What if I want to?"


    I was deliberately being stubborn, testing him.


    Ernest paused for a few seconds, "Then, just a little. Just to satisfy the craving."


    I couldn''t help butugh, leaving Ernest confused, "What''s so funny?"


    "Ernest, you clearly don''t want me to drink. Why indulge me?" I smiled softly.


    Ernest pursed his lips, stood up, and moved behind me. His arm reached over to gently set the ss down, and his lips brushed against my ear as he whispered, "Because I want you to be happy."


    His breath was warm against my ear, his words even warmer.


    It had been a long time since someone doted on me like this.


    I lifted my hand, hooking it around Ernest''s neck, pulling him closer before kissing him.


    Ernest didn''t move, so I cheekily parted my lips, pressing them against his.


    I was getting into it when the door to the private room swung open-

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377


    "Ouch!"


    At that moment, I saw Grant twist his head to one side, shielding his eyes with his hand.


    Ernest stood up straight, his voice cool and detached, "Has Mr. Smith lived under a rock? Never seen people in love before?"


    Grant lowered his hand, "Seen it, sure, but never anything quite this... intense."


    He then nced at me, "Our very own Felicia from Marketing, always innovating."


    I was speechless.


    "Tired of standing? We''re all tired here," Ernest quipped, effectively shutting Grant up.


    Grant pped his forehead, "Look at me, all flustered and forgetting the guest of honor."


    He stepped aside, gesturing grandly, "After you, boss."


    Boss?!


    I was taken aback, only to see a man, resembling a pumpkin more than anything, with a belly that screamed "seven months pregnant," walk in.


    I had no idea who this man was, instinctively turning to Ernest for clues.


    He had already taken his seat, casually touching his lips where my lipstick mark lingered on his finger.


    "Boss, right this way!" Grant hurried over, pulling out a chair at the head of the table with exaggerated courtesy.


    It then hit me. This was the person Grant had gone out to meet, the one he said I wanted to see.


    By the time I realized, Grant was already doing introductions, "Boss, meet the new dynamic duo of thepany. This is our Technical Director Ernest, and this is Felicia, our Head of Marketing."


    He then looked at Ernest and me, "Mr. Collins, Director Hudson, meet our big boss, Mr. Collins."


    This is the big boss?!


    The mysterious CEO I''d been so curious about?!


    The person before me didn''t match up at all.


    And this man''sst name is Collins?


    Was he the investor behind Grant''spany?


    Not Ernest?!


    "Mr. Collins," Ernest had already greeted the boss.


    While I was still dazed, feeling like I''d been pped into confusion.


    Until Grant nudged me, "Director Hudson, don''t just get lost in our boss'' charm,e on, say hello."


    Snapping back to reality, I stood up,


    nodding politely at the man who looked thirty in the face but


    the figure, "Mr. Collins, I''m n¨¦t


    Wx


    in


    "I know who you are, have a seat!" The man smiled, exuding warmth.


    That did match the vibe of someone who''d always given me the green light.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Still, I struggled to ept it. Ever since I knew Grant''s investor was a ''Collins,'' I''d somehow pictured Ernest in that role.


    Reality had shattered my assumptions, and I was feeling pretty shaken.


    Something still felt off, though.


    I didn''t sit but instead excused myself, "Sorry, need to make a call."


    As I passed Grant, I lowered my voice, "Mr. Smith, can you step out for a moment?"


    "Of course, when ady asks, I''m always avable," Grant said, looking at Ernest, "Mr. Collins, why don''t you keep Mr. Collinspany? Share some family history - who knows, you might find out you''re rted."


    Standing by the door, I waited for


    smileoin me, his expression a


    "What''s up, Director Hudson?


    Digging for dirt on our boss?"


    "Yes!"


    Grant''s smile grew wider, "What do you wanna know? Is it whether he''s married or has a girlfriend?"


    I didn''t beat around the bush, asking directly, "Is he really the big boss?"


    Grantughed, the sound rich with amusement, "What, he doesn''t look the part to you?"

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378


    "No way."


    "I mean, if we''re talking looks and presence, how does he evenpare to me?" Grant said, puffing out his chest and striking a pose, clearly pleased with himself.


    "Did I hear it right that he''s the one who funded the startup?" I pressed on for more details.


    "Oh, yeah, he''s the big boss, the real deal," Grant chuckled, "While everyone calls me Mr. Smith and treats me like I''m someone important, I''m just a high-level employee, same as you and Mr. Collins."


    His tone was so casual and friendly.


    "Then why doesn''t he manage thepany himself?" I asked, genuinely curious.


    "You kidding?" Grant scoffed at me, "The guy''s loaded. Owns a bunch ofpanies. Why would he bother managing this one?"


    I nced towards the private room''s door. Was that short guy really loaded?


    Having lived with the Wagner family for years, I thought I had a good sense of who the wealthy yers were, and I''d never heard of a Collins in those circles.


    "Don''t believe me?" Grant saw the skepticism on my face. "You need to get out more."


    I was at a loss for words.


    "The big boss in there is Jeremy Collins, grandson of Stanley Collins, a big name in the coal industry from Westridge. Might look a bit old-fashioned, but he''s only in his early thirties. Now that the coal industry is slowing down, the Collins family is branching out into other ventures. Our Mr. Collins might not look like much, but he''s sharp," Grant tapped his temple for emphasis.


    That cleared up a lot of my confusion.


    Still, I couldn''t help teasing, "Westridge folks stretching their hands out this far, huh?"


    "Money knows no bounds," Grant shook his head, "And our boss has investments overseas too, bet you didn''t see thating."


    "Huh, wouldn''t have guessed," I said, feigning surprise, "And here I thought Mr. Smith''s Mr. Collins was someone else."


    "What did you think?" Grant asked, smiling.


    I thought about Ernest''s broke-ass look and decided it was better left unsaid.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Despite sharing ast name, Ernest, in terms of looks, intellect, could run circles around Jeremy. But when it came to wealth, Jeremy could send Ernest to the moon.


    bet


    "Nothing much. Let''s not keep the big boss waiting. Wouldn''t want get


    Said with augh, into the private roovel?


    Grant stopped me, "Director Hudson, you don''t think Mr. Collins and Ernest..."


    "No," I cut him off with augh, "Ernest is just Ernest."


    "Ernest''s an underdog," Grant threw out there before I walked in.


    Pushing the door open, neither Ernest nor Jeremy were speaking They just sat there, looking like they''d just finished a round of some


    intense showdown.


    My heart skipped a beat. Had Ernest and the big boss had a falling out already?


    It was their first meeting; that seemed unlikely.


    Seeing the standoff, I decided to lighten the mood, "Sorry for the wait, Mr. Collins."


    "It''s fine, have a seat," Jeremy''s demeanor was down-to-earth, his speech friendly, a stark contrast to his invisible tycoon status.


    Grant followed in, reporting earnestly, "Just filling Director Hudson in on our Mr. Collins."


    Really? It was pretty clear he was outing me for snooping around the big boss.


    Before I could roll my eyes at him, Grant was already exining to Jeremy with augh, "Mr. Collins,


    you wouldn''t believe how curioumet


    Director Hudson was about you. She''s been pestering me fora chance to meet you."


    "Really?" Ernest chimed in.


    Just those two words made my heart flutter, and Grant chuckled, "Yeah, why don''t you ask Director Hudson?"


    Grant''s intelligence, orck thereof, was bing increasingly apparent.


    "Let''s eat, Director Hudson must be starving," Ernest smoothly changed the subject.


    Grant looked at Jeremy, who gave a slight nod, prompting Grant to press the service bell.


    That confirmed it for me. Jeremy was the big boss.


    But why then did Grant seem so deferential towards Ernest?


    As I ate, I couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off.

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379


    Dinner was a smooth affair, with Jeremy not putting on airs of a boss at all.


    Aside from passing me dishes and asionally asking if I needed water, Ernest was almost silent, cool to the point where you''d think he was the boss.


    After the meal, Jeremy left in his understated Maybach.


    Grant, having enjoyed a few drinks, called for a rideshare.


    While waiting, Grant slung an arm around Ernest''s shoulder. "Ernest, what do you think? Were you satisfied with how tonight went?"


    Ernest brushed off his hand. "You''ve had too much to drink."


    "Not at all, I know you''re worried I''ll b, but trust me, I''ve got it under control," Grant tried to pat Ernest on the shoulder again.


    This time, Ernest grabbed his wrist firmly. "Mr. Smith, I really dislike it when people pat my shoulder. You should probably avoid doing it to others as well. There''s this old wives'' tale that everyone''s fortune rests on their shoulders, and you might just p someone''s good luck away. Get it?"


    I almostughed out loud, not expecting Ernest to care about such superstitions.


    Grant was initially confused, then burst intoughter. "Ernest, since when did you start buying into those old wives'' tales? I remember you used to..." "Your ride''s here," Ernest cut him off just as the rideshare arrived.


    Without being asked, Ernest took the initiative. "He''s the one who called for the ride, talk to him."


    With that, Ernest wrapped an arm around my shoulder. "Let''s go."


    "But Ernest, I haven''t finished talking yet. Why are you leaving?" Grant called out to us, but Ernest didn''t stop.


    As we reached the car, I remained silent.


    "What''s wrong?" Ernest sensed something was off.


    Leaning against the car, I looked at Ernest. "Did Mr. Collins strike you as a big shot today?"


    Ernest frowned slightly. "Why, you think he didn''t?"


    "Yeah, you seem more like a boss than he does," I locked eyes with him.


    "I''ve thought the same," Ernest naturally continued, then added, "Licia, looks can be deceiving."


    I chuckled softly, touching his face. "Yeah, you look like something out of a romance novel, yet you''re not."


    "Are you disappointed? Or did you hope I was?" Ernest asked.


    I shook my head. "No, don''t think too


    much about it. I like you just the way you are. Simple, handsome, and with


    a clear background. It makes me feel safe."


    I hadn''t drunk any alcohol tonight, but my mood was intoxicating, almost dizzying.


    "What if I be wealthy one day, Licia? Would you feel unsafe then?" Ernest inquired.


    I squinted. "When did Mr. Collins be rich?"


    Ernest didn''t answer. Thinking of his


    financial struggles, even to afford


    Susie''s surgery, I reassured him, "Feeling safe has nothing to do with money."


    After that, I withdrew my hand. "Let''s go."


    Von


    However, Ernest pressed my hand against the car, slowly pushing it down...


    He had drunk tonight, his breathced with the scent of liquor, mingling with the night breeze and my breath, exceptionally tantalizing.


    My fingers curled around the car door, and I swallowed hard. "Ernest, what are you doing?"


    Ernest''s gaze lingered on my lips, indicating he still yearned for a taste of mytest kiss invention.


    I looked at his lips, the traces of my lipstick long gone but teased him, "Ernest, you look good with lipstick."


    "Mhm."


    Iughed. "Why do you like ''mhm'' so much? What does it even mean?"


    "It means you can apply it," Ernest''s nose was against mine.


    "Just on me?" My hand lifted to his throat.


    "Mhm."


    My hand caressed his throat. "Can I apply it here too?"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "You know you''ve done it before," Ernest''s words reminded me of the time I marked my territory with a love bite.


    "Now?" He saw my silence as an invitation, asking softly.


    I bit down directly, eliciting a muffled groan from Ernest. Suddenly, my body was lifted and pressed against the cold car door, with Ernest''s burning heat pressing against me in the dark, windswept night.

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380


    In an instant, every cell in my body felt like it had been hit by a lightning bolt, igniting an indescribable craving within me...


    Feeling this way made me feel a bit ashamed, as if I wasn''t living up to my own standards of decency.


    With Conrad Wagner, I never felt this surge of desire and longing.


    Even when we were down to ourst pieces of clothing, all I felt was nervousness, not this overwhelming need I''m experiencing now.


    It seems like being with Ernest has brought out a wilder side of me...


    I found myself impatiently seeking Ernest''s lips, but he dodged. As I pulled him closer by the neck, my voice emerged in a breathy whisper, "Ernest..." It sounded almost like a sob.


    This was all new to me, and even I was taken aback by my own reactions.


    But I couldn''t control myself; the mor inside me was too loud, and part of me didn''t even want to.


    With Ernest, I could unleash the most authentic parts of myself.


    "Ernest..." I called out again, my lips finding his cheek in a flurry of kisses.


    His other hand gripped the back of my neck, his voice low and breathy, "Licia, wait, let''s go home." But I didn''t want to wait. That craving and pleasure were fleeting; if I waited, they would disappear.


    Yet, I knew we were outdoors, in a parking lot no less, and if someone came by, they''d see us.


    Logic eventually overpowered impulse, and I channeled all my intense desire into biting his earlobe hard before I could stop myself from moving.


    He didn''t move, just held me tightly, so close it felt like we were bing one.


    We stood there for what seemed like an eternity before he finally loosened his grip a bit, opened the car door, and helped me inside.


    Once the impulse faded, I was left feeling drained and too embarrassed to look Ernest in the eye.


    That''s probably why people prefer to turn off the lights; the darkness helps hide the awkwardness.


    I curled up, closed my eyes, and started the car, but before we drove off, Ernest leaned in to kiss my forehead, "My bad."


    I flinched, not sure what he meant, then heard him say, "I shouldn''t have teased you."


    Was he joking?! Or did he think I wasn''t embarrassed enough?


    I pushed him slightly, "Don''t talk; you''ll distract me from driving."


    "Alright, as fast as you can," he replied with a lightugh.


    Thatugh made my cheeks burn even more, and I hit him again, "That''s not what I meant, I..."


    "What do you mean?" he teased.


    I just remained silent.


    "Ernest, I''ve figured you out; you''re quite the actor," I finally said, pressing the gas pedal.


    As we drove away, I heard him softly say, "Some things are ingrained in us."


    Thinking about his words, I


    remembered Fanny Willis once said that no matter how proper men and women seem, in their most intimate moments, they revert to thei most primal selves.


    So, was Ernest trying to tell me not to be shy?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Whatever his intentions, I decided not to respond.


    As we reached the nearly desertedplex, the darkness enveloped everything, the streetlights were off, and very few lights were on in the buildings.


    The ce felt almost abandoned.


    Lost in thought, Ernest was


    before I could react, scoready


    by my side, opening the car


    from the seat.


    "I..."


    up


    Before I could protest, he cut me off, "In case your legs are too weak."


    I lightly pounded on his chest, letting him carry me up the stairs in the eerie silence of theplex.


    Leaning against Ernest''s shoulder, I nced around and suddenly noticed a familiar car.


    I gripped Ernest''s hand tighter, "Wait a second."

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381


    Ernest didn''t ask anything; he just stopped in his tracks.


    But I quickly added, "It''s nothing, let''s head upstairs."


    In the darkness, I looked down, haunted by the image of the figure we had seen by the car.


    I thought he wouldn''t know I lived here, especially since the building was set for demolition. Yet, he knew, and he came anyway.


    But what was the point ofing now?


    Ernest took the stairs two at a time, his stepsrge and determined.


    "Open the door," Ernest said, slightly out of breath.


    I fumbled for my keys and unlocked the door. As we entered, he lifted me onto the shoe cab and looked at me.


    In the dark, his eyes were like the deep sea at night, mysterious and fathomless, as though they could engulf me at any moment.


    I swallowed hard, about to speak, but he kissed me before I could utter a word.


    "Licia, I''m here for you, however you want," Ernest said as he started to remove his jacket, pulling at his cor.


    Earlier, by the car, it was me who was wild and insistent. Now, the roles were reversed.


    But the moment for me had passed; that feeling was gone and couldn''t be recaptured.


    However, Ernest was clearly stirred, desiring, just as I had been before.


    Perhaps myck of response made him realize, for he didn''t continue, instead pressing his forehead against my neck, breathing heavily.


    We both stayed silent, just remaining that position. After a while, his breathing slowed, and he moved away from my neck.


    I caught him, "Ernest."


    He looked at me, his gaze making my heart skip a beat.


    Had he also seen what I saw downstairs?


    If so, he might think my hesitation was because of the person we encountered.


    "I''m... I''m still on my period," I whispered.


    "Okay," was all he said.


    Despite hearing it often, in that moment, the word seemedced with disappointment, detachment.


    "Ernest, don''t get the wrong idea," I tried to rify.


    "It''s not you who should worry," he lifted my hand, holding it gently, "It''s me."


    "Let''s take a shower and then go to bed," Ernest suggested, lifting me toward the bathroom.


    He was always like this, never angry or upset, no matter what I did or said.


    This only made me feel more guilty


    I stopped


    as he was about t


    leave to e bathroom, tiptoeing


    him again.


    kiss


    Ernest held my waist, setting my feet back on the ground, "Licia, do you think I''m easy to push around?"Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I froze, not expecting such words from him.


    Looking at me, Ernest said, "You


    take advantage of the fact that can''t bear to be harsh with push me around." Content


    to


    to


    Swe


    His tall frame, saying these words, sounded so pitiful, like a child finally voicing long-held grievances.


    I was at a loss for words, my mouth opening and closing without making a sound.


    He slowly let go of my hand and walked out of the bathroom.


    Standing there, I felt like the one at fault, unsure how to make amends.


    I didn''t shower; instead, I just stood there until I burst out of the bathroom, "Ernest..."


    He was at the door, turning to look at me.


    I struggled to speak, "I''m sorry..."


    But he cut me off before I could finish, not leaving, just going to grab something from the


    ????


    be right back." Content bem


    Hearing that, tears streamed down my face.


    One by one they fell, then all at once.


    to


    I didn''t even know why I was crying. After all, it was me who had ignited his passion, and then left it unquenched.

 Chapter 382

    Chapter 382


    Lily knew she was at fault, yet tears streamed down her face as if she had been wronged. Ernest returned to her side, his eyes soft with concern. He pulled her into his arms, his voice gentle, "I''m sorry, I went too far with my words. It won''t happen again."


    His apologies only made her heart ache more. She hit him lightly, her voice breaking, "It''s not you, it''s me who''s wrong."


    "No, my Lily, you did nothing wrong. It was all me...I let my frustration get the better of me," Ernest took all the me upon himself once more.


    This made Lily even more upset, her hits bing more frequent and, in a moment of heightened emotion, she bit him.


    "Ow," Ernest winced, a sound she hadn''t heard from him before.


    Releasing her grip, Lily looked up at him through tear-streaked eyes. Ernest gently wiped her tears away, "No more biting, okay? We don''t want your eyes all puffy tomorrow."


    "It''s all your fault," she used, her voice soft.


    "I know, it''s all on me. I promise to do better," Ernest soothed her as he continued to wipe her tears.From N?velDrama.Org.


    But he wasn''t at fault.


    She wrapped her arms around his waist, pressing her tearful face against his chest, "I''ve be too spoiled by you."


    "Exactly, so it''s my fault. I should be the one to apologize. Want to bite me again as punishment?" Ernest teased, lightening the mood.


    She yfully hit him again as he held her close.


    Their silly quarrel had escted quickly, with tears andughter mingling in the short span of a few minutes. But the awkwardness lingered. Seeking an escape, Lily voiced a simple desire, "I could really go for some warm milk."


    "Alright, I''ll heat some up for you. Why don''t you take a shower in the meantime?" Ernest suggested, guiding her back to the bathroom and gently closing the door behind her.


    "Ernest, I was wrong. I''ll try to be better," Lily admitted from behind the door.


    "Lily is always right," Ernest replied before walking away.


    Hearing his words, Lily faced her reflection, her eyes welling up with tears again, She had always been cautious around her ex, Conrad always treading lightly. But with Ernest, she found herself being difficult, despite his indulgence.


    Lily, you can''t be like this, she scolded her reflection.


    After her shower, Lily found Ernest waiting with warm milk, now dressed in hisfy home clothes and working on hisptop. He set aside his work to dry her hair as she sipped the milk, aforting routine that eased the remnants of their spat.


    "Ernest, I''ve been upset these past few days," she confessed as he massaged her scalp.


    "Why?" he asked, genuinely puzzled.


    "I thought you were deceiving me, keeping secrets," Lily admitted, her heart heavy.


    "Why would you think that?" he queried, his voice calm.


    "Because I thought Mr. Collins, the one behind Grant, was you. I thought you were hiding your identity from me," she exined, omitting how she had eavesdropped on his conversations.


    "Now that you know it''s not true, are you still upset?" Ernest asked, his tone light.


    "Ernest," she called out to him, pulling him into a kiss that was sweet with the taste of milk, unlike their previous encounters.


    But their tender moment was interrupted by Lily''s phone ringing. It was Fanny.


    With Susie still in the hospital, Lily


    couldn''t ignore the call. "Dr. Willis...can you repeat that?" she asked, her attention now divided between her concern for Susie and the warmth of Ernest''s embrace.

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383


    "Susie''s surgery is a go, should be in the next couple of days!" Fanny''s voice boomed through the speakerphone as I had just activated it. Ernest immediately looked my way, and I nodded at him, affirming the great news.


    "Did they find a heart donor?" Ernest inquired.


    There was a brief pause on Fanny''s end before she quipped, "What''s Mr. Collins still doing over at my ce thiste, huh?"


    She was clearly teasing Ernest, but now wasn''t the time for jokes. I cut in, "Cut it out, Fanny. Stick to the point."


    Fanny chuckled before exining, "No new donor. It''s about the donor we discussed earlier; the family had a change of heart, no pun intended."


    "What did Yates say about it?" Ernest pressed her for more.


    "He mentioned Susie''s test results are all promising. As long as there''s no suddenplications or infections like a cold, she can have the surgery within three days," Fanny confidently ryed, obviously having discussed this with Yates.


    Both Ernest and I were visibly moved by the news, with Ernest''s forehead veins pulsating. I grasped his hand before he questioned Fanny further, "Is there anything else we need to do on Yates'' end?"


    "Nope," Fanny replied, then quickly corrected herself, "Actually, yes. Make sure you have the surgery funds ready."


    I nced at Ernest and swiftly reassured, "Don''t worry, we''ve got the surgery costs fully covered. We won''t be in debt to your hospital."


    ¡°All right, then I''ll let you go," Fanny said, and we thought she''d hang up, but then she threw in, ¡°Oh, Mr. Collins, Licia says you two should sleep separately since she''s on her period."


    Ernest and I were both speechless.


    The prospect of Susie''s surgery had us both ted and anxious, as any operation carries its risks.


    That night, neither of us slept well.


    Before dawn, Ernest was already up, and soon I heard the tter of pots and pans in the kitchen. He was making breakfast.


    If I wasn''t mistaken, there''d be a portion for Susie too.


    I also got up, spent a moment gazing out the window before checking my phone. I epted a request from Officer Sampson added yesterday, though he hadn''t messaged me anything. What was heup to, just wanting to increase his friends'' list? Talk about being bored.


    I lost myself staring at his profile picture for a moment, then moved on to check social media.


    I noticed an update from Jefferson Daniels at a billiards training center, liked it, andmented, "Need tickets."


    Somehow, Ernest knew I was awake. While I was browsing, he came in with a ss of warm water.


    Handing it over, he said, ¡°I made porridge. How about we take it to the hospital for breakfast with Susie?"


    I smiled, saying, "I guessed as much. Of course, we can."


    Ernest yfully fixed my messy hair, "Mrs. Collins, we''re getting more in tune by the day."


    "Ernest, I believe Susie will be fine. Yates wouldn''t proceed if he wasn''t confident," I reassured him.


    Nodding, Ernest caressed my face, "Finish up and get ready. I''ll pack the breakfast."


    As I stood by the window after


    getting up, my gaze fell upon several


    cigarette butts scattered on theThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ground below - leftovers from


    Conrad''s visitst night.


    He was back, and he hade here.


    Yet, he didn''t seek me out, probably because he saw me with Ernest.


    Arriving at the hospital, which was unusually quiet due to the early hour, my


    a lone


    figure outside. Content bebet


    was captured b


    to


    It was Mack, standing at the hospital entrance, his gaze fixed on the sky, embodying a silent sorrow.


    "Hold on," I told Ernest, pointing him towards Mack.

 Chapter 384

    Chapter 384


    Ernest nced over and asked me, "You wanna head over?"


    I shook my head gently. Right then, Mack needed solitude more than anything.


    Ernest said nothing more. After a few seconds, I averted my gaze, "Let''s go."


    As we drove away, I caught a glimpse of Mack through the rearview mirror, still standing there, motionless. The image of him, as if howling at the sky in despair, seemed almost tangible.


    Ernest''s presence had me distracted all the way to Susie''s hospital room.


    He didn''t say a word, but as we entered, he took my hand.


    The moment our fingers interlocked, I understood his sentiment and shed him a smile, "I won''t be a bother to Susie."


    "I just don''t want to interrupt your meal," he squeezed my hand gently, "Everyone has their own grief to bear, best to navigate it on their own."


    "Mhmm," I said, pushing open the door to the hospital room.


    Susie was reading a book but immediately dropped it and ran towards us when she saw us, "Bro, Licia."


    She seemed even more lively and enthusiastic than back in that idyllic little courtyard, like a bird freed from its cage.


    "Why are you guys here so early? Did you bring me something to eat?" Susie wrapped her arms around me, her eyes darting to the food container in Ernest''s hand.


    "It''s not just for you; we''re going to eat together," my words made Susie''s eyes sparkle.


    She rested her head on my shoulder, "Then I can definitely eat an extra muffin."


    "No muffins for you. You need to cut back on greasy foods, stick to a light diet," Ernest replied, making Susie frown.


    "I feel like I''m turning into a monk, I want meat," Susie was just like a stubborn child.


    Ernest set down the food container and tapped her forehead, "At most, you''ll turn into a nun."


    "Licia, look at my brother," Susieined to me.


    "After your surgery, he''ll cook meat for all your meals," I told her, patting her hair, "Your surgery is scheduled in three days."


    I was certain this news hadn''t been shared with her before, to prevent her from getting too excited.


    "Three days? Weren''t they saying... it''s postponed indefinitely?" Susie''s disbelief was evident.


    "It''s back on. So, you need to take


    good care of yourself these next few


    days. No getting sick, catching a


    cold, or eating greasy foods," I pulled her close, looking at her youthful, radiant face, "Just hold on a little longer." Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Susie looked at me, then turned to Ernest. Seeing him nod, she burst into a joyful smile.


    But as she smiled, tears welled up in


    her eyes,


    and she hugged me, "Yo


    two are so mean, knowing all along


    and only telling me now." Content


    W


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I couldn''t help but smile at her words, "Yes, we''re the bad guys for not telling our little beauty Susie right away."


    After breakfast, I went to find Fanny, but my mind kept reying the image of Mack standing on the steps.


    A bad feeling nagged at me, prompting me to take a detour to Judie''s hospital room.


    This visit was unlike thest; the room was bustling with several people, even some visitors.


    I stood silently at the door, observing as everyone inside wiped away tears.


    Mack


    not


    Sole standing quietly,


    Ja word, his gaze fixedet


    the person in the bed as if was his entire world. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    If I couldn''t confirm Mack''s feelings for Judie from this, then all my years of understanding love were for naught.


    "Please leave," suddenly, a middle-aged woman addressed Mack.


    But Mack, as if he hadn''t heard, remained still, without a response.


    "Mack," the woman raised her voice a bit, "Please go."


    "Do you really have to do this to her?" Mack finally spoke.


    No one answered him. Mack then turned to a middle-aged man, "Mr. Sears, are you really going through with this?"

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 385


    Like that?


    What does "like that" even mean?


    Does it mean giving up on Judie?


    I stood at the doorway, watching Mack, his face ashen and tense, his hands, hanging by his sides, clenched into fists.


    "Mack, are you deaf? Leave, just leave..." The middle-aged woman, her emotions suddenly ring, started pushing Mack away.


    Stumbling from the shove, Mack''s gaunt face turned even paler. He struggled to stand upright. "Can I at least stay with her till the end? Is that too much to ask?"


    "My Judie... she''s like this because of you. If it wasn''t for you, she wouldn''t be in this state. You owe me my daughter back," the middle-aged woman yelled, hitting Mack over and over.


    Watching this scene unfold, my heart tightened inexplicably, and I instinctively wanted to step in and mediate.


    But before I could, a middle-aged man intervened, pulling the woman away, "Stop this, let''s allow Judie some peace in her final moments." "Judie, my Judie..." The woman''s cries grew louder.


    The man wrapped his arm around her, leading her outside, and that''s when they both noticed me, still standing there.


    I quickly realized my intrusion, greeting them awkwardly.


    "Judie, my Judie..." The woman, in a burst of emotion, grabbed hold of me.


    I knew I bore a resemnce to Judie, and in her desperate longing for her daughter, her mistaking me for Judie was understandable.


    The man was moreposed, trying to pull his wife away, but still, his eyes widened in shock upon seeing me, "You, you are..." "Hello, I''m Felicia."


    "Felicia?" The woman echoed my name, shaking her head, then turned to her husband, "Joseph, this, this is..."


    "Lily, this isn''t our Judie. Ms. Hudson just happens to resemble our Judie," Joseph exined.


    Lily, Judie''s mom, gave me another look, then nced back at the


    hospital room, finally letting good ne


    my hand, but still muttering, This isn''t our Judie, our Judie is gone."


    Her words made my heart feel heavy.


    "You, howe you look so much like our Judie?" Lily questioned again.


    How could I possibly know?Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Did you do this on purpose? To trick us, making yourself look like our Judie?" Lily suddenly turned hostile.


    Joseph


    seeing


    ckly calmed her, "You''re


    because you miss our


    Judig so much. Ms. Hudson doesn''t resemble our Judie at all."


    W


    "Right, our Judie was so beautiful," Lily gave me another nce.


    I subtly lowered my head, avoiding her gaze, as Joseph led her away.


    "Judie, I want my Judie," the woman cried, her fists pounding on her husband.


    Joseph just let her beat on him, his eyes lingering on me, still puzzled by my resemnce to their daughter.


    Lily was too emotional, and she was led away.


    But even from a distance, Joseph looked back at me.


    In the hospital room, Judie''s other rtives gathered around the bed, keeping Mack at bay. Even so, he stood there.


    I wanted to go in, but it didn''t seem right.


    And


    out, and frankly, in such afort him either. Contene


    in such a situation, I


    wouldn''t know what to say


    to


    MS


    belongs


    But I was curious about what Mack had meant when he asked Judie''s parents "like that?"

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386


    Could it be the funeral arrangements for Judie that were troubling?


    My mind raced with possibilities, but the real answer was something only Mack could provide.


    It seemed I''d have to wait for another opportunity to ask him.


    But then again, there might never be another chance.


    Even though Mack and I had crossed paths twice, I knew it was only in this hospital setting. Once Judie was gone, it was unlikely Mack would have any reason to show up here again. In this vast sea of faces, ours were unlikely to meet once more.


    I took onest look at the surrounded hospital bed and silently wished in my heart: Judie, rest in peace.


    After leaving, I went to look for Fanny, but luck would have it she was back in surgery. I didn''t head straight back to the room but decided to visit the garden outside.


    "Ms. Hudson," someone called out to me.


    I turned and saw Joseph, alone and seemingly having rushed over, catching his breath.


    His appearance didn''t surprise me. "Uncle," I greeted him.


    "Sorry, Ms. Hudson. Lily... she''s taken it hard,¡± Joseph started with an apology.


    I shook my head gently. "Uncle, I understand."


    He sighed, "She was our only daughter. Now that she''s gone, it''s like we''ve lost our daughter forever."


    The despair in his words left me speechless.


    Looking at him, a man in his early fifties but with hair already graying at the temples, I saw the toll the past two years had taken. Judie had been in a state where she couldn''t speak to them, couldn''t even call them mom and dad. This silent agony had been their torment for nearly two years.


    At that moment, I somewhat understood their decision to let go of Judie.


    Because Judie would never wake up, and keeping her like this meant she couldn''t rest peacefully, and it was draining them as well.


    "Ms. Hudson," Joseph looked at me, his lips quivering, "who are your parents? If you don''t mind me asking?"


    I knew why he was here asking this


    question, seeking to understand why I resembled their daughter so much. I had g to hide. "Uncle, my


    parents have passed away


    Shock registered on Joseph''s face, followed by an apology, "I''m sorry, child. I didn''t know..."


    "It''s okay, Uncle," I said with a smile. "I''ve seen Judie. We do look very much alike."


    "Yes, too much alike," he looked at me, "It''s like seeing Judie alive again."


    Thinking of their loss and grief, I offered some sce, "Maybe this is fate''s n For me and Judie to look so alike yet be strangers, and for us to have met. If itforts you can visit you whenever you miss your daughter."


    If my presence could offer them even a sliver offort in their grief, I was willing to be Judie''s stand-in.


    "That would be... good," Joseph


    nodded eagerly, his eyes glistening with tears, "It must be Judie''s way of


    telling us not to be too sad, letting us meet you, Ms. Hudson."


    "Yes," I smiled, "You can call me Felicia or just Fee.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Felicia..." His eyes shone with unshed tears, and he sighed, "You smile just like our Judie."


    Hearing that, my smile brightened even more.


    I exchanged phone numbers with Joseph before he left.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Watching his retreating figure, my heavy heart felt a little lighter.


    Looking up at the sky, much like Mack did that morning, it felt as if I could see Judie''s smiling face telling me, "Felicia, I''m so d to have met you."


    Leaving the garden, I headed back to Susie''s room. But before I could get there, my phone rang. It was Grant.


    ¡°Director Hudson, there''s someone at the office looking for you. Can you make it back now?" Grant got straight to the point.

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387


    The moment Grant dropped that bombshell, I felt like I''d been on leave for ages. Untilst night, I''d been under the impression that Grant was so lenient with my schedule because Ernest was the secret powerhouse behind it all.


    Now, well...


    I cringed internally for a split second before replying, "Is it a client? I can head over right now..."


    "Not a client, a woman. Dressed like she stepped out of a fairy tale, all fire and brimstone, looking like she''s on a warpath to catch a cheater," Grant''s always been blunt, saying whatever pops into his head.


    But then he quickly added, "Director Hudson, I know about your rtionship with Mr. Collins. Don''t get me wrong, just thought you should know. Maybe you''ve ruffled some feathers?"


    I was baffled but not panicked, "What''s her name?"


    "Don''t know her name, just that herst name is Travis. She''s quite the force," Grant seemed genuinely taken aback by this woman.


    Shirley Travis?


    For the life of me, I couldn''t recall knowing anyone else by that surname.


    Guilty conscience fears the knock at the door, but I wasn''t worried. Instead of heading to the office as nned, I suddenly decided, "I''m actually at the hospital right now. If she wants to find me, she cane here."


    "Uh?" Grant sounded shocked.


    "If she doesn''te, then tell her to buzz off," I added for good measure.


    I could almost picture Grant''s twitching mouth, "Director Hudson, are you sure that''s wise?"


    I chuckled, "If Mr. Smith is so fond of his damsel in distress, he can keep herpany. I won''t make it to the office today... I''ll be back after I clear things tomorrow."


    Susie was due for surgery but hadn''t gone under the knife yet. She needed pre-op tests, and Ernest could be with her. I wasn''t much use there.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "No rush, take care of your family first. Everything''s smooth sailing at the office, and your marketing team is as diligent as ever. Your presence or absence makes no difference," Grant reassured me.


    "Is that so? Maybe I should head back then, or else what''s the point of me holding my position?" I joked.


    "Director Hudson, don''t say that. Your spot is irreceable," Grant immediately assured me.


    His overly indulgent, almost favoritism-like attitude towards me made me feel like royalty.


    Butst night''s dinner had quashed any thoughts of Ernest being the big boss.


    So, why was Grant so good to me?


    Was it more than professional?


    But he seemed more invested in Ernest and me than our own parents.


    So, the source of Grant''s favoritism? It was a mystery.


    Was it just his way of valuing talent?


    As I pondered, Grant asked again, "Director Hudson, you really told that Ms. Travis to meet you at the hospital?" "Yep, if she wants to."


    Grant his tongue, "Birds of a


    feather


    together. You and


    el


    Ernest... you''re starting to really seem like a couple."


    "Ernest?" I echoed, "Mr. Smith knew Ernest before?"


    "Ha... no, no, but he and I hit it off


    ????


    Grant chuckled, "Gotta go,


    s your message to that el


    ||


    Hanging up, I shook my head.


    Grant''s boss vibe was by the day, feeling more like


    subordinate trying foet


    Ms. Travis?!


    Racking my brain, suddenly, a figure came to mind.

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388


    I couldn''t help but smirk. So, it was her.


    When Shirley Travis showed up, I was basking in the sun in the garden. With her high-end fashion getup, she strutted over to me, all airs and graces. "Felicia, you sure think highly of yourself, making mee all the way here to find you."


    "You got it wrong. It''s you who wanted to find me," I shot back, not indulging her ego.


    Shirley''s perfectly made-up face twisted in displeasure. "Then you should know why I''m here, right?"


    She stood there, casting a shadow that blocked the sunlight for me. I couldn''t help noticing from my angle how her figure, curvy in all the right ces, was quite the sight.


    Not just for someone like Lord rk, but even for me, a woman, I found her both aesthetically and practically appealing.


    I smiled, "No idea. Is it because your daughter wants me to y with her?"


    If it hadn''t been for Nancy, Shirley and I wouldn''t have crossed paths, nor would we be having this conversation.


    It was also here that I bumped into her and Lord rk that day.


    ¡°Felicia, cut the act," Shirley was aggressively domineering.


    I pursed my lips, "Act? What act? I''m all natural."


    Shirley''s perfect figure surely had some work done.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    As expected, my words made her face turn beet red. Pointing at me, she retorted, "I know you''re jealous of me, but let me tell you, I''m all natural. You can go check if you don''t believe me."


    I burst outughing at her response, realizing that while she had a top-tier figure and face, her brain was somewhat amusing.


    I guess it makes sense. If she were smarter, she wouldn''t be messing around with someone like Lord rk as a mistress.


    I didn''t want to waste my breath on her any longer, setting aside my amusement to ask her seriously, "So, what do you want from me?"


    "You know exactly what," Shirley was fuming.


    I honestly had no clue, since most of what she imagined was baseless.


    "Ms. Shirley, I''ll give you three minutes. You better speak up," I summoned my authoritative tone.


    Though I''d been an assistant for years, I was Conrad''s assistant, and as his fianc¨¦e, my position was second to none.


    Perhaps my demeanor stunned Shirley, her arrogance slightly fading as her lips moved, "Stop seducing Lord rk.¡±


    Oh, please.


    Iughed, realizing why Grant mentioned it seemed like a wife catching a mistress. Shirley had mistakenly thought I had that kind of rtionship with Lord rk.


    Standing up to match Shirley in height, I looked her straight in the eye, "Given you sought me out, you should''ve researched who I am, Do you honestly think I''d be interested in some old geezer buried up to his neck in dirt?"


    My words visibly drained the color from her face.


    She was young, probably younger than me, yet willing to be with a man like Lord rk.


    Thinking about Lord rk''s status, I could guess this woman had her own reasons.


    As I was leaving, I didn''t part on a sharp note but rather pierced through her thoughts, "I know you''re worried about Lord rk taking a liking to me, affecting your standing, or more bluntly, you''re afraid of losing the wealth you and Nancy could inherit, right?"


    Her beautiful eyes widened in shock; I had hit the mark.


    It seemed her rtionship with Lord rk wasn''t about love but economic dependency. As to why, I had no interest in prying, merely leaving her with a light smile "Goodbye."


    "Felicia," she called out just as I took a few steps away.


    Turning back, I saw Shirley looking at me, her eyes trembling, "Can we... can we be friends?"

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389


    Her words were sincere, and her loneliness was palpable. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been at odds with me one moment and seeking friendship the next.


    "I don''t have many friends. Mr. rk forbids it, but I can tell he treats you differently, so... if I be friends with you, he might not mind," Shirley approached me with a hopeful look.


    I didn''t respond.


    "Felicia, I really mean no harm. I just want to be friends. Plus, Nancy adores you; she''s mentioned you a few times," Shirley brought up her daughter, trying to appeal to me.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "I get it. You might not think highly of someone like me. Then, consider it for Nancy''s sake, please?" Shirley''s earlier arrogance had vanished, reced by a hint of desperation, almost as if she were begging.


    "I''m too busy for friends," I still refused.


    It wasn''t about being cold-hearted, but getting entangled with Mr. rk''s affairs, his woman no less, spelled nothing but trouble for me. Thest thing I wanted was to wade into those murky waters.


    The light in Shirley''s eyes extinguished like a candle in the wind, and she lowered her head with a self-mockingugh, "I know, I''m not worth your time."


    She tried to guilt me into relenting, but she didn''t understand me. Such tactics only pushed me further away.


    I walked off, feeling her gaze on my back even from a distance.


    When Jacqueline called me in the evening, "Felicia, did you know Rad''s back?"


    Thinking of the figure in the carst night, I replied truthfully, "Yes."


    "Has he looked for you?" she pressed.


    Last night didn''t really count, did it?


    "No," I denied, "Jacqueline, is something wrong?"


    She huffed, "I haven''t even seen him, what could possibly be wrong?"


    I understood why she was calling; knowing Conrad was back but not seeing him had irritated her.


    "Jacqueline, he''s probably tied up


    with


    to something. He''lle around


    to see youter," I found myself


    making excuses for him, as always did.


    UMS


    "What''s he so busy with? That widow, no doubt," Jacqueline was all too aware.


    foel


    I didn''t know how to respond, and she continued, clearly frustrated, "He''s lost to the charms of that young widow, forgetting his own parents. Felicia, why did I even bother having him? If I knew he''d turn out this way, I should''ve...," Jacqueline was biting her words with venom.


    "Jacqueline," I tried to calm her, "Don''t be upset; it''s bad for your health. Mr. Wagner is sick, and you need to take care of him." "Felicia, you''re the only one who cares about me. If only you were my daughter," Jacquelinemented.


    "Jacqueline, I am your daughter," I tried tofort her.


    Jacqueline sighed, fully aware it was just a polite gesture. If I were truly their child, I''d be by Herschel''s side day and night. "Felicia, don''t bother with him, nor try to persuade him. I want to see how stubborn he can be," Jacqueline instructed me.


    "Okay," I agreed.


    After sighing again, she reminded me to visit Herschel when I had the chance before hanging up.


    When I saw Fanny, I asked, "Has Haley been aroundtely?"


    "No, and I doubt she''ll evere back. Even if she does, she probably won''te to me," Fanny looked at me, "Why, miss the drama?"


    "Do I look that idle?" I shared how Conrad hadn''t visited Herschel since returning.


    "Don''t meddle in their business," Fanny advised.


    I knew better than to get involved, but avoiding some encounters isn''t always possible. On the day of Susie''s transnt, I saw Conrad in the crowd, watching. Beside me, Ernest and I held Susie''s hands, our nce at Conrad brief and fleeting.


    As Susie was wheeled into surgery, Ernest''s hand turned ice cold in mine.

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390


    I sped his hand, silently offering my strength.


    Dr. Yates had said the surgery would take at least six hours, and by the third hour of waiting with Ernest, he suddenly got a nosebleed.


    It was clearly stress-induced, a clear sign of how much he cared for Susie.


    "I''ll go get you some water," I said, realizing we hadn''t had a sip in three hours.


    Even the night before, when Susie was fasting for the surgery, Ernest had abstained from eating in solidarity.


    "I''m fine. You should go take a break. Come backter," Ernest insisted, always looking out for me even at a time like this.


    I nodded and headed to the hospital''s convenience store for water.


    On my way back, I spotted Mack leaning against a wall near the surgery rooms, lost in thought.


    Remembering the scene in the ward two days earlier, I knew Judie must have passed, and he shouldn''t still be here.


    Yet, there he was.


    Looking around, this floor was filled with operating rooms. Was another family member of his ill? Or had there been some miracle with Judie?


    Thetter thought quickened my pulse. I approached him, "Mack."


    He looked up, a fleeting panic in his eyes, "Hey."


    Mack looked even more gaunt than he had two days ago, painfully so.


    I tightened my grip on the bottled water, "What are you doing here? Is someone in surgery?"From N?velDrama.Org.


    Mack straightened up, dark circles and a hint of red in his eyes suggesting he''d been crying.


    He didn''t answer, so I ventured, "Is it about Judie? Has... everything not been settled?"


    I hoped for a miracle but knew that was fanciful thinking.


    "It''s done," Mack''s voice was hoarse.


    "Then why are you still here?" I gestured to the surrounding operating rooms.


    Something flitted across his eyes, "I was waiting for you."


    For me?


    "Something you needed?" I asked.


    He shook his head, "Just wanted to see you."


    His words left me feeling conflicted; he was seeing me but probably seeing Judie through me.


    I didn''t want to be anyone''s shadow,


    nor did l


    I want him to continue suffering, "Mack, you need to get back to living. That''s probably what Judie would''ve wanted most.''


    ||


    "I know," he said, eyes downcast.


    Looking at his disheveled appearance, I could imagine hisst few days were filled with anguish.


    I reached out, squeezing his arm, "It''s all in the past now."


    He nodded slightly.


    "Look ahead, Mack," I tried to encourage him.


    He looked up, meeting my gaze for a few seconds, "Can I add you on social media?"


    Considering our few interactions, I shouldn''t have refused.


    But thinking of my resemnce to Judie, I decided against it, "Mack, it''s time to let gopletely. Only by cutting ties with the past can you truly move forward."


    His eyes dimmed, then quickly shifted towards where Ernest was.


    I followed his gaze to Ernest, then shared, "That''s my boyfriend. Before him, I had another rtionship thatsted ten years..."


    I suddenly spilled my personal life to him, hoping to show that people can move on from seemingly insurmountable pasts.


    "Mack, let go of the past. You''ve


    seen


    now, it''s time to leave,"


    Said the bottle of water het


    r brother-inw is het


    He nodded, and after a final nce, I walked towards Ernest.


    I didn''t say goodbye to Mack, hoping for his sake and mine that it would be ourst meeting.


    That way, he wouldn''t be reminded of Judie every time he saw me, trapped in his guilt.


    Reaching Ernest, I handed him the water, only to see Mack still standing there, not having moved. I turned away, resolved not to look back again.

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391


    "Who''s here with the patient?"


    Ernest had just unscrewed the cap of his water bottle and taken a sip when the doors of the operating theater burst open, and Milly rushed out.


    She was the assistant surgeon today, working alongside Yates toplete the surgery.


    "I am!" Ernest stood up, his body swaying slightly in his haste and nervousness.


    I steadied him and approached Milly, "Dr. Milly, what''s going on?"


    "There''s been significant bleeding during the surgery. You need to prepare yourselves mentally. Here''s the consent form," Milly said, her words freezing Ernest and me in our tracks.


    "Is it critical? How''s the situation now?" Fanny, still in her scrubs, happened to arrive just in time.


    She wasn''t supposed to operate today, but when a doctor on duty had a family emergency, she stepped in to cover for them.


    "We''re continuously transfusing blood and still trying to locate the source of the bleeding," Milly handed us the incident report.


    Ernest''s hands trembled, too scared to move.


    I was at a loss myself, turning to Fanny for guidance.


    She gave me a reassuring look, signaling for me to take the form.


    Right when I was about to grab it, Ernest snatched it from Milly, his voice all shaky. "Could there beplications?"


    "There might be, but Dr. Yates and I are doing everything we can. Please, sign this quickly and don''t waste any time," Milly urged with grave seriousness.


    I squeezed Ernest''s hand for support, and after exchanging a brief, determined look with me, he quickly signed the form.


    "Thank you for your efforts, Dr. Milly," Fanny expressed our gratitude as Milly turned to leave.


    Milly gave a brief nod before hurrying back into the operating theater.


    As the door closed behind her, Fanny came over to console us, "This is just a procedure. Don''t assume the worst. Trust Dr. Yates."


    Ernest couldn''t bring himself to sit down again, pacing instead, and I stayed close by his side.


    After another agonizing two hours, the lights in the operating theater finally went out.


    At that moment, our breaths seemed to stop.


    Fanny had stayed with us the whole time, not even bothering to change out of her surgical attire.


    We all watched the closed door of the operating room intently, as if it were the gate to life itself.


    Finally, the door opened, and there stood Yares and Milly, both in scrubs, looking like beacons of hope as they stepped out.


    Ernest and I rushed towards them, asking, "Dr. Yates, how did the surgery go?"


    "It was aplete sess," Yates finally turned to acknowledge someone behind us.


    It was Dr. Willis standing there.


    But at that moment, we were too focused on Susie Collins to pay much attention, pressing him


    further, "When can my sister vel


    discharged?"


    Yates didn''t answer directly but signaled to Milly before walking off.


    Dr. Willis approached, her hands in her pockets, her eyes sparkling as she looked at Yares, "You''ve worked hard, Yates."


    Her casual words had a yful undertone that seemed out of ce in the tense atmosphere.


    "Aren''t you going to say anything, Dr. Willis?" Yates asked, extending his hand towards her.


    Fanny smiled, stepping forward to embrace him.


    Both still in their surgical attire, their embrace in front of patientsProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    colleagues felt natural and swiner


    a


    perfect example of equals in love.


    Their brilliance was equal, both shining bright together.


    They didn''t just touch and go; they held each other tightly, without any other intimate gestures, yet it conveyed immense happiness.


    If the moment Yates and Milly


    stepped out was eye-catching, this


    in felt


    in their "battle gear" f


    more down-to-earth and real.


    Watching them, I couldn''t help but smile, my heart warming, and I instinctively leaned closer to Ernest.

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392


    The sight of Milly''s scowl, and even the tight fists she clenched in barely veiled jealousy, caught my eye as I leaned in closer.


    A sudden tightness gripped my heart, and without thinking, I called out to her, "Milly."


    Her gaze shifted from Fanny and Yates back to me, her response crisp and cold even before I could ask, "The patient will be moved to the observation room in half an hour."


    With that, she turned and walked away, her frustration and anger palpable.


    I nudged Ernest and whispered, "Jealous, much?"


    Ernest, relieved by Susie''s sessful surgery, squeezed my hand tightly. "Yeah, Yates did well."


    I looked from Yates, still holding Fanny, back to Ernest in confusion. He nodded at me.


    It was then I realized Yates'' public disy wasn''t just about embracing the one he loved; it was also a reminder to those harboring fantasies and a way to reassure Fanny.


    Without Ernest pointing it out, I would have never thought of it. Men truly understand each other better.


    "Mr. Collins, during the surgery, your sister lost a significant amount of blood, almost like undergoing aplete blood transfusion twice," Yates exined thoroughly. "So, she needs to be observed in the observation room. The next 78 hours are crucial for monitoring any rejection reactions, with a nurse tracking her condition closely to address any issues promptly."


    That was professionalism at its finest.


    Though Ernest and I were aware of the risk of rejection, we couldn''t help but feel anxious. "What if there is a rejection?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "We have a specific protocol for that, please rest assured," Yates replied, his tone light and unfazed.


    His confidence eased our worries significantly.


    "Thank you, Yates," Ernest expressed his gratitude once more.


    Yates nced at Fanny by his side, a soft smile on his face. "You''re friends with Susie; we''re all in this together, no need for formalities."


    Fanny, usually bold and outspoken, stood quietly beside Yates, as docile as a quail, truly serene and lovely.


    Indeed, love has the power to soften even the toughest.


    "Take


    you? We''ll head to the observati


    room," I teased Fanny with a wink.


    les to get some rest, will


    Fanny smiled gently. "Yates doesn''t to rest. Post-surgery.


    obse and manageme


    his real tasks."


    She looked at Yates, "Go on with your work, see you at dinner."


    With a nod, Yates left, and as Fanny turned to leave, she gave me a knowing wink.


    It was just Ernest and me now, sharing a moment of understanding after hours of anxious waiting.


    Finally, we could rx a bit.


    "Let''s hug," I said, reaching out to him.


    Ernest pulled me into a warm embrace, his passion contrasting with Yates'' reserved demeanor.


    He kissed the top of my head, a


    gesture of affection and a release from the tension of waiting


    gvelget


    Om te for over six hours. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Holding him tightly, I too let out a sigh of relief.


    "Alright, let''s go wait for Susie," I said, breaking away from Ernest.


    As I turned, a familiar figure shed by.


    Despite the brief glimpse, I recognized him instantly. Mack Craig!


    He hadn''t left? Had he been here all this time? What was he nning to do?


    Was he really considering me as a recement for Judie Sears?


    A wave of annoyance washed over me.

 Chapter 393

    Chapter 393


    Susie was discharged from the observation unit three dayster.


    She showed no signs of rejection, and her recovery was even smoother and faster than Yates had anticipated.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "It seems she''s taken quite well to someone else''s heart," Fanny mused.


    "Maybe the heart''s original owner just wasn''t ready to leave this world yet," I said, holding a big bunch of flowers.


    Speaking of which, I couldn''t help but quietly ask Fanny, "Do you know anything about the donor?"


    Fanny gave me a sidelong nce. "No, that information is confidential."


    I knew that, of course. My question wasn''t really about getting an answer; it was more about acknowledging the enormity of the gift that person had given Susie.


    When the doors of the observation unit opened, and Susie was wheeled out, it felt monumental.


    Even though Ernest and I had visited her, seeing here out on her own was different.


    The door to the observation unit felt like a gateway to a new life, marking Susie''s journey back to health and normalcy.


    "Bro, Felicia, Fanny!"


    Susie was ecstatic, her voice hitting dolphin-like pitches.


    Ernest stepped forward and hugged her, patting her head affectionately.


    I went over, handed her the flowers, and embraced her. "Congrattions on your second chance at life."


    Fanny reached out for a handshake, "Here''s to a bright future ahead."


    Susie nodded, tears streaming down her face.


    She had always been strong. She didn''t cry going into surgery, but now, having been given a new lease on life, she wept.


    These were tears of rebirth, much like a newborn''s first cry as it greets the world.


    Half a month after Susie''s transnt, the amusement park was set to open, and I had received an invitation from Dustin Wagner. "Felicia, you wouldn''t say no, would you?" Dustin asked.


    I had thought about it long before he asked, so my answer came without hesitation. "No, I won''t."


    The park''s opening symbolized my farewell.


    A farewell to the Wagner Group, to everything connected to Conrad Wagner, and to a past I was ready to leave behind.


    "Will Conrad be there?" I asked Dustin.


    He hadn''t reached out since he came back, and as for his current situation, I was in the dark. Jacqueline hadn''t contacted me after that one call either.


    "He will," Dustin confirmed without a doubt.


    It was a project Conrad had pushed forward with passion, despite some board members arguing that the prime location would be better suited for a resort or a shopping paradise.


    Despite everything, I was grateful to Conrad for his vision.


    "My parents will be there too," Dustin added.


    Mentioning Herschel made me feel guilty. I had visited him when he was ill, but only twice.


    "How''s Herschel doing now?" I asked.


    "He''s on targeted therapy; not too bad. The main thing is he doesn''t know how serious his condition is so he''s in good spirits," Dustin adjusted his sses, hinting, "The doctors say it''s crucial he stays


    UMS


    cafm."


    1.n


    I understood what he was implying. Staying away from Herschel was probably for the best, to avoid any potential stress on his part.


    "Dustin, you''re looking well," I changed the subject.


    Dustin chuckled softly. "I''m managing."


    Our conversation dwindled, and I found an excuse to leave, mentioning Jefferson wanted to see me.


    True to word, Jefferson did reach


    out, asking me to drop by his club When arrived, he wasn''t there, but his receptionist handed me an envelope containing two tickets to a game.


    "You probably won''t have the time to go, right?" I teased Ernest, handing him the tickets.

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394


    Although Susie''s surgery went off without a hitch, her road to recovery was paved with potential setbacks. She couldn''t be left alone. Ernest managed to find a caregiver for the daytime hours, bute evening, he made it a point to be by Susie''s side.


    This arrangement meant I saw a lot less of Ernest. After all, our day jobs kept us busy.


    "I''m avable," Ernest surprisingly agreed.


    "And Susie...?" I began, but Ernest cut me off before I could finish.


    "I''ve got it covered," he reassured me, hismitment shining through.


    "It''s been a while since we''ve had quality time together," he admitted, his forehead pressed against mine. My heart couldn''t help but ache a little.


    And why wouldn''t it? If he was spending every waking moment caring for Susie, there was no time left for me.


    I knew I couldn''t be jealous, but that didn''t mean I didn''t feel a bit hurt.


    The championship Jefferson waspeting in was miles away in Fenton. Ernest and I caught a flight to get there. Stepping off the ne, we were surprised to find someone holding up a sign for us, courtesy of Jefferson.


    I hadn''t expected Jefferson to be so thoughtful.


    I was d I made the trip; it would have been a shame to miss out on his considerate gesture.


    Plus, sharing the flight with a bunch of his fans was an eye-opener. I hadn''t realized just how popr Jefferson was.


    Even before we reached the venue, the sheer enthusiasm of the fans was infectious.


    "I can''t believe how popr Jefferson is," I mused. "All these years, I just thought of him as the guy running the pool hall."


    Ernest remained quiet, his typical stoic self, but I didn''t mind.


    Especially since he wasn''t all that familiar with Jefferson, I took the opportunity to paint a picture of Jefferson''s pool prowess, not forgetting to mention a few of my own victories against him.


    When the car finally stopped, I eagerly asked the driver, "Is Jefferson staying at this hotel too?"


    "Seems like it," the driver''s response thrilled me.


    "I''ll introduce you to him tonight," I said, pping Ernest on the back.


    He didn''t respond, his expression sour.


    I could tell something was up. Except for the early days of our


    acquaintance, Ernest had neveel


    I like this before. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Ernest, what''s wrong?" I confronted him.


    He remained silent, which only served to irritate me. "Ernest, talk to me."


    "Do you like Jefferson?" he suddenly burst out, his voice heavy with emotion.


    "What?" I couldn''t help butugh.


    "All you''ve done is talk about him the whole trip," Ernest''s voice wasced with hurt.


    It dawned on me then-he was jealous.


    never gone


    Seeing this side of him was rare. He


    got this way with Conrad, but Jefferson had somehow managed


    to


    to stir his jealousy. Content belongs


    So, I teased him by nodding, ¡°Yeah, I do like him. Wouldn''t have talked about him so much otherwise."


    Pet


    Ernest''s mood visibly darkened. I expected him to say more, but he simply stated, "Let''s go," and started pulling his suitcase.


    I didn''t follow.


    He stopped and looked back at me. "Aren''t youing?"


    "I''m upset you''re being so petty," I admitted, a bit more petnt than usual.


    With Conrad, I was alwaysposed and gracious¡ªa perfectdy.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    But with Ernest, I found myself acting more like a whimsical girl.


    Ernest sighed, stepping back to face me. "It bothers me, hearing you praise another man nonstop."

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395


    Ernest''s voice was low, carrying a weight that seemed to press down on the air itself.


    My yful heart tightened at the sight of his face, thinner than before, and I thought about how he had to take care of his sister who was just recovering from a serious illness. Now, he had to deal with me too. That must be exhausting for him.


    In that moment, my resolve to tease him melted away. I tugged at his arm and came clean, "Jefferson and I are just friends. That''s why I can talk about him so casually in front of you because I have nothing to hide."


    As soon as the words left my mouth, I realized they might have sounded a bit off, but I didn''t bother to correct myself.


    Not mentioning someone doesn''t mean you''re guilty about something. Sometimes, it just means you''ve moved on.


    "I get that, but it still bugs me," Ernest admitted honestly.


    Thinking about it, I''d probably feel the same if he was constantly praising someone else in front of me. I might even kick him out of the car in a fit of jealousy.


    "I''m sorry, I was wrong," I said, ying the role of the repentant one.


    Ernest''s stern expression softened, "Saying sorry isn''t going to cut it with me."


    I immediately caught his drift and leaned in closer, "I''ll make it up to you when we get back to our room."


    His Adam''s apple bobbed, and his ears turned red. I knew he got the message.


    His easygoing nature tempted me to be yful again, "Ernest, I''m tired."


    "I''ll carry you. You know I''m always here to lend a hand," he offered without hesitation.


    In the bustling lobby, the idea of him carrying me seemed both embarrassing and sweet.


    I shook my head, "Just kidding, I wouldn''t want you to..."


    Before I could finish, I found myself lifted off the ground and into his arms. Instead of carrying me away, he set me down on a suitcase and began to wheel me through the lobby.


    It was a novel and fun experience, unlike anything I''d done before.


    Back when I worked with Conrad, traveling for business because I was his assistant, I often wished I could ride the suitcase when my feet. ached from high heels. But it was just a wish, never voiced or acted upon.


    Now, with Ernest, I felt free to be myself, to let go and enjoy these little moments of fun.


    At the elevator, Ernest refused to let me down, despite my protests that we wouldn''t fit.


    "How do you know if you don''t try?" he challenged, with a mischievous glint in his eye.


    "Then let''s give it a go," I agreed, ying along.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    His gaze deepened, and I could tell


    he was thinking along a


    tdine


    now. I had led him astray, and


    couldn''t help butugh at


    thought.


    Myughter was still ringing in the air when the elevator doors opened, and the people inside stepped out.


    My smile froze as I saw who was among them.


    Conrad''s eyes narrowed for a moment when he saw me, but then he quickly masked his emotions after ncing at Ernest.


    A man beside him was talking,


    clearly trying to win Conrad''s favor, "Mr. Wagner, after we check out the site, I''ve arranged a dinner. If you have any friends or rtives here, feel free to invite them along."


    "There''s no one," Conrad replied, his gaze lingering on me as he stepped out of the elevator.


    "Mr. Wagner..." the man began, but then he noticed me and stopped abruptly, "Ms. Hudson?!"


    His recognition of me was unexpected.


    Given my previous role and how often I was spotted with Conrad, it wasn''t weird that his friends knew who I was.


    I remembered Conrad once saying that in everyone''s eyes, we were practically married.


    Caught in an awkward position atop the suitcase, I was about to dismount when Conrad dismissed the man''s assumption with, "You''re mistaken."


    I paused, my foot hovering in mid-air, and turned to look at Conrad.

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396


    His face was tight and cold, a stark contrast to any other time I''d seen him.


    "Huh?" The man looked at me again, surprised. "Mistaken? No way, your fianc¨¦e is stunning. How could I..."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "My fianc¨¦e is at home with my parents," Conrad said, then strode off with long steps.


    "Huh? It''s not..." The man was still in shock, staring at my face, but as Conrad walked away, he hurried after him, muttering, "How can they look so alike? They could be the same person."


    Conrad had left, sparing me the embarrassment of a lie, a move I hadn''t anticipated.


    Given his nature, I expected him to just admit the truth, embarrassing both me and Ernest even more.


    But he didn''t.


    Even as he passed by me, he was indifferent, as if he truly didn''t recognize me.


    This Conrad seemed different, changed from before.


    Gone was the impatience that red at the slightest provocation, now able to feign ignorance and pass me by without a word.


    Since his return, aside from that one time he showed up beneath my apartment, he hadn''t sought me out.


    It seemed he had moved on.


    Lost in my thoughts, Ernest had already guided me into the elevator.


    Coming back to the present, I looked at him. His expression was unreadable, but thinking of the scene we''d just left, I felt he must be ufortable too.


    I reached for him, but before I could speak, Ernest''s other hand gently tousled my hair. "It''s alright. Things like this might happen again."


    He was right. Whether here or back in Seabreeze City, scenarios like today''s were inevitable.


    The chance encounter could have been avoided had I remembered the hotel was arranged by Jefferson. Conrad and Jefferson were close friends; it was unlikely he''d miss his match.


    But we were already here, and changing hotels now would seem too deliberate.


    Yet Conrad''s appearance had cast a silence between Ernest and me all the way to our room.


    As the door opened and I stepped inside, I was suddenly pulled back, and then came Ernest''s overwhelming kiss.


    Although I had flirted with him


    earlier, giving


    dominance im hints, his kiss are


    fueled by more than just that, perhaps... jealousy.


    Ernest finally broke the kiss, gasping for air, and rested his forehead against mine. I looked at his heaving chest. "Ernest, you''re bothered by my past with Conrad, aren''t you?"


    His Adam''s apple bobbed, his voice husky. "I mind that he once had you."


    I froze, unable to refute the truth.


    I had loved Conrad for ten years, nning a future together. That was unchangeable.


    "If you''re holding onto that," I started, then paused.


    "What?" Ernest''s eyes suddenly narrowed, looking both deep and intense.


    My heart skipped, and I swallowed hard.


    "Hmm?" He pressed closer, "You think we should break up, is that it?"


    His intense look made my heart race, and I looked down at his chest. "I can''t change the past, so..."


    "Felicia Hudson!" Ernest cut me off, calling my full name. He was angry.


    "Don''t you dare think of leaving me," he said, his voice heavy.


    My lips quivered, showing my hurt. "But your jealousy, your concerns, what can I do?"


    "This is my burden to bear," Ernest paused, "It''s on me for not finding you sooner."


    His words pained my heart.


    I raised my hand to his face, then leaned in for a kiss...


    In that moment, actions spoke louder than words.


    Ernest and tumbled onto the bed, our long-missed intimacy spiraling out of control. And somehow, Conrad''s brief intrusion seemed to drive Ernest even more, pushing him to a fervor unlike any before.


    So fierce that even my incessantly ringing phone couldn''t make him stop.

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 397


    I can''t remember exactly when my phone died, but I do recall being scooped up from the bathroom into Ernest''s arms, feeling as if every bone in my body had turned to jelly.


    I was so tired, too tired to even lift my eyelids. I curled up under the covers and fell asleep.


    "Just rest for a bit. I''ll make you some chicken soup," Ernest''s husky voice murmured close to my ear.From N?velDrama.Org.


    I hummed in response and drifted off into sleep.


    However, in my half-asleep state, I kept hearing my phone ringing.


    But I didn''t want to move, nor could I open my eyes. I groped around beside me, finding nothing.


    "Ernest, Ernest..." I called out.


    Ernest hurried over, bending down slightly, "What''s up?"


    My eyes remained closed as I continued, "My phone...it''s so noisy."


    "Hm?" He seemed not to catch what I said.


    "The phone, noisy," I repeated.


    Ernest didn''t respond at first, but after a moment, he said, "Licia, you''re dreaming. Your phone isn''t making noise; it''s turned off."


    Really? But what about the ringing I heard?


    I didn''t speak further, choosing instead to continue sleeping until I woke up.


    Ernest was sitting at the desk across the bed, seemingly engrossed in drawing something. He was so focused he didn''t notice I had woken up.


    I sat up and saw he was working on some blueprints.


    He had never stopped working, which exined why Grant Smith never gave him a hard time for not going to the office.


    He had silently taken care of everything that needed to be done.


    Seeing him like this, I didn''t have the heart to disturb him, so I quietly got out of bed.


    However, my movement still caught his attention. He turned, saw I was up, and immediately came over, putting his pen down, "Why didn''t you wake me?"


    "You looked busy," I said, noticing my voice was hoarse.


    Recalling our earlierck of control, my cheeks instantly med.


    Ernest noticed too, "I''ll get you some throat lozenges."


    "No need, I..." I stumbled over my words.


    Ernest''s dark eyes fixed on me, "Don''t want them?"


    It wasn''t that I didn''t want them; I actually craved a baked apple. @ Whenever I had a sore throat, Lloved eating a baked apple filled with honey and a dash of cinnamon, its juice especially soothing.


    There was this gourmet dried fruit shop in Seabreeze City that made the best baked apples, unlike anywhere else.


    Except for their baked apples, I wouldn''t eat anyone else''s.


    Sometimes I can be that particr, which is probably why I had been fixated on Conrad for ten years.


    With that thought, I couldn''t bring


    myself to express my craving fora baked apple in front of Ernest.


    Instead, I lied, "I hate the Stet


    taste of


    lozenges. I''ll just drink more water."


    Ernest made soup and some side dishes, all avable from the hotel room''s kitchen. Hotel marketing has indeed evolved, offering much more than just a room and a bed,


    providing amenities almostel?


    like


    swne


    home.


    After eating the soup and sides, my throat felt much better.


    However, having just woken up, I was no longer tired, but Ernest seemed to be. I caught him trying to keep his eyes open several times. "Ernest, you should get some sleep. I can take care of the dishes," I said, gently pushing him towards the bedroom.


    "I need to take a shower; I smell like cooking," Ernest meant he hadn''t showered after cooking and immediately got to work on his drawings.


    I turned him towards the bathroom, urging him, "Then hurry up."


    As I pulled him closer, I sniffed his hair, "It smells good, no smell of cooking. You don''t need to wash your hair."


    He frowned, "You can shower without washing your hair?"


    "Of course," I chuckled. "Ernest, you don''t wash your hair every time you shower, do you?"

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398


    "Look, you don''t have to shower every time you wash your hair," hisment left me in stitches.


    "Suit yourself, but hurry up, or it''ll be dawn," I said, pushing him towards the bathroom, half-worried he''d drag me along if I moved any slower. Ernest, at first nce, seemed tough, distant, and not the type to mingle with women. A real ascetic.


    But now, I realized once this man indulged, he was like a floodgate opened-unstoppable.


    While he showered, I cleared the dinner table, a habit ingrained in me since childhood by my parents, never to leave dirty dishes overnight.


    I hadn''t even finished tidying up the kitchen when the doorbell rang.


    At first, I thought I heard wrong, assuming it was another room''s doorbell, but as it rang again and again, I knew it was mine.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Who could it be at this hour?


    Grabbing a paper towel, I dried my hands and approached the door, puzzled. Even with Ernest inside, I habitually asked, "Who is it?"


    "It''s me!"


    The voice behind those two words made me freeze.


    Conrad.


    Why was he here sote?


    And today, he had treated me like a total stranger.


    Lost in my shock, Conrad started banging on the door, making it clear he wouldn''t leave without seeing me.


    In the dead of night, he seemed unfazed by the possibility of disturbing others, but I was mortified.


    I reluctantly opened the door to find Conrad, pale, with his hair slightly disheveled and one hand raised as if to knock again.


    "Conrad, what are you doing?" I asked, frowning.


    "Felicia, why aren''t you answering my calls?" His question reminded me of the incessant ringing during my entanglement with Ernest.


    I nced away, "I didn''t hear it, you..."


    Before I could finish, he grabbed me, "Come with me."


    His hand was ice cold on my arm, sending shivers down my spine. I didn''t budge and tried to pull away, "Conrad, have you lost your mind?" His dark eyes were filled with panic, "It''s my dad; he''s in bad shape."


    "What?" I was taken aback.


    "He suddenly started coughing up blood. The doctors think he might not make it. He wants to see you," Conrad''s voice trembled.


    My mind went nk, buzzing with confusion.


    Beforeing here, I had met with Dustin, who had assured me that Herschel was doing fine. How could he suddenly be coughing up blood?


    "I''ve chartered a private jet; we need to leave now," Conrad insisted, pulling my hand again.


    This time, I didn''t hesitate and followed him, but after a few steps, I remembered I hadn''t informed Ernest. I stopped, "Wait, I need to..." "There''s no time," Conrad interrupted.


    I had been with Conrad for ten years, but I had never seen him this frantic.


    So, Herschel must really be in critical condition.


    The biggest regret of my life was not being there when my parents had their ident. I often wondered if they were still alive at that moment, desperately wanting to see me or say something to me.


    It was a regret that haunted me.


    Now, with Herschel''s life hanging by and him being one of the


    a


    3hreaortant people in my life, I


    didn''t want to repeat that regret.


    As for Ernest, I could call himter.


    So, I left the hotel with Conrad, speeding through the streets,


    gripping the car''s handle tigh


    barety breathing, too afraid to even ask for his phone.


    It took us twenty minutes to reach the private airfield, and Conrad didn''t waste a second getting me on the ne.


    "Conrad, give me your phone," I finally said, just as the ne was about to take off.

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399


    "Mr. Wagner, we''re running out of time!" the flight attendant warned on the ne.


    I was well aware that even private nes had schedules to adhere to, and making a phone call now would only dy us further.


    "Forget it," I sighed, settling into my seat.


    "Just a minute," Conrad interjected.


    His remark was directed at the flight attendant, and with that, he handed me his smartphone.


    I was taken aback by his willingness to let me make the call. Technically, he could have used this as an excuse to refuse, both personally and professionally.


    I looked at him, puzzled. I couldn''t help but notice that since his return from his mysterious disappearance, he seemed... different.


    As I gazed at him in confusion, Conrad offered no exnation, merely turning to look out the window.


    "Let''s go," I said, passing the smartphone back to the flight attendant.


    Conrad looked at me in surprise, and the flight attendant nced at him, seeking his approval. After all, he was the owner of the private jet.


    After a few seconds, Conrad withdrew his gaze from me and said coldly, "Take off."


    The flight attendant ryed Conrad''s instructions through the inte, and the ne gradually ascended into the sky.


    At that moment, Conrad''s phone began to ring.


    He nced at the caller ID and then at me, probably assuming Ernest had noticed my absence after his shower and had decided to reach out. But with the ne already airborne, I couldn''t possibly answer the call.


    I took his phone, saw it was indeed Ernest calling, but I ended the call myself and switched the device to airne mode.


    As we climbed higher, the flight attendant offered me a nket and asked if I''d like something to drink.


    "No, thanks. I just had ate snack," I replied, feeling Conrad''s eyes on me again as I turned to gaze out the window. The pitch-ck night was unnervingly opaque.


    Conrad and I didn''t exchange a single word throughout the flight.


    I didn''t even ask him about the sudden illness that had befallen Herschel.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Uponnding, we rushed to the hospital, where Jacqueline and Dustin were anxiously waiting outside the emergency room. Seeing me, Jacqueline burst into tears her facade of strength crumbling


    completely.


    Jacqueline was usually the optimistic type, rarely seen in such despair, which only highlighted the severity of Herschel''s condition.


    "Felicia, Herschel is really in trouble. What am I going to do?" Jacqueline clung to me, her voice filled with fear and panic.


    I understood that feeling all too well. The day I lost my parents, the first thing I felt was fear, incessantly wondering, what am I going to do now? "Jacqueline, it''s going to be okay. Herschel will pull through," I whispered.


    But Jacqueline continued to sob helplessly, her fear and sorrow gripping my heart.


    She often joked about how she and Herschel had reached the point of familiarity breeds contempt, but now, faced with the possible end of his life, her deep attachment surfaced all at once.


    I held her, trying to offer somefort, while Dustin and Conrad stepped aside, presumably to discuss something.


    After calming down a bit thanks to my efforts, I asked Jacqueline the question I hadn''t asked Conrad, "Jacqueline, why did Herschel suddenly fall so


    ill?"


    Although his lung cancer was incurable and bound to worsen, it wouldn''t have escted so quickly without some external trigger.


    Jacqueline shook her head, "I don''t


    know. He was fine these past few days. Tonight, after dinner, he


    comined of chest difort et


    tried massaging it for him, but it didn''t help, and I felt something was seriously wrong. We decided to take him to the hospital."


    "He said it was toote, that the doctors had already left for the day, and suggested we wait till morning. But then, he suddenly coughed up blood. I was about to call Dustin when, Mr. Herschel, you know..."


    Dustin had warned me that Herschel needed to avoid any stress or agitation. I couldn''t help but ask, "Did something upset Herschel recently?"

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400


    "No way, it''s just me and him at home. Now, even the cats and dogs are on his side. Anyone who ticks him off," Jacqueline paused mid-sentence.


    I sensed something was off. Before I could ask, Jacqueline suddenly gripped my hand tightly. "No, he said he felt unwell, and I massaged him. Then he said he''d lie on the couch for a bit. Right then, my phone rang, and I think I heard him pick up a call too."


    Could that call have upset Herschel?


    I immediately asked, "Jacqueline, where''s Herschel''s phone?"


    Jacqueline patted her pockets. "I didn''t bring it... It''s probably at home."


    We definitely couldn''t go back for it now, but I had a feeling that call was a lead.


    Dustin and Conrad returned soon after, both looking grim. Dustin probably knew more about Herschel''s condition and had shared the details with Conrad.


    My heart tightened further. I wanted to get some rity too, but Jacqueline was holding onto me tightly, as if I were a lifeline.


    Another hour passed, then the ER doors swung open, and the doctor emerged, looking weary.


    "Doctor, how''s my dad?" Dustin and Conrad asked in unison.


    "The bleeding''s stopped, but the cancer has metastasized to the liver. The outlook isn''t good," the doctor''s words fell like a boulder. Our silence was palpable; the doctor added, trying to be kind, "Don''t lose all hope. With a positive attitude, he could fight a bit longer." Was that supposed to beforting?


    Not really.


    Herschel''s life was ticking away.


    "Thank you, doctor. We appreciate your effort," Conrad managed to express our thanks.


    Herschel was moved to ICU, where only one person could enter.


    It shouldn''t have been me, but Conrad and Jacqueline insisted I go.


    "Felicia, Herschel kept asking for you after we got here," Jacqueline''s words confirmed Conrad wasn''t lying to me.


    My heart clenched. Under their watchful eyes, I donned an istion gown and entered the ICU.


    There,


    Mechely on the bed, , an oxygen masketProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    to countless tubes andet


    face. I couldn''t hold back r


    EW BOV


    his


    "The anesthesia hasn''t fully worn off; he wants to sleep. Family should talk to him, keep him awake," the nurse instructed.


    I sat by the bed, gently holding Herschel''s hand. "Herschel, it''s Felicia."


    Herschel''s eyelids fluttered, struggling to open, then fixed on me with a faint smile.


    "Felicia... Felicia..." he called, his face lighting up.


    Seeing him struggling to speak


    through the oxygen mask broke my heart. Kgripped his hand tighter "Herschel, don''t talk. Wait until you''re better. I''m here with you."


    But he shook his head, slowly reaching to remove his oxygen mask. That couldn''t happen.


    I pressed down on his hand. "Herschel, you can''t. Please, don''t move."


    The heart monitor''s rm sounded, scaring me. "Nurse, nurse..."


    "You just stopped bleeding. Getting worked up could cause it again. Why won''t you listen? And family, please, no upsetting conversations," the nurse cautioned.


    Was I?


    It was Herschel wanting to speak to me.


    "He wants to remove his oxygen mask to talk. Is that okay?" I asked the nurse.


    Herschel nodded at the nurse, who seemed to understand his urgency. "Only for two minutes. Speak quickly." With the mask off, Herschel''s breath was faint. "Felicia, I... might not... make it. I have... something... to tell you..."

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401


    ?


    Herschel''s struggle to speak was so palpable that tears instantly flooded my eyes.


    I had seen Herschel in many lights - bold, towering, a force to be reckoned with. But never like this, so frail and diminished.


    "Don''t cry, Felicia... don''t cry," Herschel said, mustering his strength to lift his hand, aiming to wipe away my tears.


    I sped his hand firmly, using my own shirt to dab at my eyes instead.


    Wait!


    The shirt wasn''t mine; it belonged to Conrad.


    He had whisked me away from the hotel, at a time when I was merely in my pajamas. Once we got into his car, he offered his jacket to me.


    I had wanted to refuse, but d only in a spaghetti strap nightgown, I wasn''t in a state to meet anyone. So, I epted, and had been wearing it ever since.


    "Yeah, no more tears," I said, lifting my tear-streaked face, managing a strained smile.


    Herschel looked at me, his gaze tender yet filled withplexity, unsettling me. I gripped his hand tighter. "Herschel, you''re going to be okay. You have to be."


    "I know my own body," Herschel''s voice was so weak, his words barely discernible.


    He had weathered so many storms in his life, always with rity and reason.


    "Felicia, you remind me of your mother," Herschel suddenly said.


    That remark brought to mind Judie, that girl who was a stranger yet shared a striking resemnce to me.


    Sadly, Judie and I never exchanged a word.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    She must be happy in another world by now.


    "My mom must have been beautiful, then," I said with a smile.


    Herschel also smiled faintly. "Yes, your mother was... she was also very kind-hearted."


    "Like Jacqueline, right?" I skillfully continued.


    Herschel''s eyelids fluttered. "Felicia, you... are a good kid. You will... find happiness."


    I understood his sentiment; he felt regret and guilt about Conrad''s and my situation.


    "Yeah, I''m happy now. Ernest treats me well," I didn''t want him to dwell on what Conrad owed me.


    Herschel didn''t reply, just watched me.


    Since I entered, since he first saw me, his gaze hadn''t left me.


    Earlier, he mentioned he had something to tell me, and Conrad had flown me here on his private jetspecifically for this meeting. The nurse had mentioned we only had two minutes, so I asked, "Herschel, what did you want to tell me?"


    "Felicia," Herschel called me, "Stop looking into your parents'' ident."


    I froze, shocked that this was what Herschel wanted to say.


    After a moment, I swallowed the dryness in my throat. "Why? Herschel, why can''t I look into it?"


    Herschel''s eyes flickered briefly. "Because... I want you to be happy."


    What did my happiness have to do with investigating my parents'' ident?


    "Felicia, listen to me, stop looking into it..." he advised again.


    I remained silent.


    A few secondster, Herschel sighed, looking at me. "You, childyou looklike your mother, but your stubbornness... that''s allJoe."


    "Herschel, there''s more to my parents ident, isn''t there?" I wasn''t foolish; Herschel''s insistence had to have a reason.

 Chapter 402

    Chapter 402


    The doubts about my parents'' car ident have always lingered in my mind.


    "No," Herschel denied, his voice growing weaker, "Don''t overthink it... I just believe you should focus your energy... on your work, on your future with Ernest..."


    A young nurse approached, intending to intervene, but a gesture from Herschel stopped her. She reluctantly said, "One more minute, max."


    I was aware of how grave Herschel''s condition was. Though I was eager for answers, his well-being was my priority. "Herschel, we can talkter. You need to rest."


    Yet, he gripped my hand firmly, unwilling to let go. "Felicia, promise me."


    His persistence weighed heavily on me, further convincing me there was more to my parents'' ident.


    But I knew he wouldn''t divulge more, and pressing him was futile.


    With his state, all I could do was reassure him. "Okay, I promise."


    His anxiety seemed to subside, but he still held onto my hand. "Felicia, look ahead, remember what I tell you."


    I had said simr words to Mack not long ago. But how could some things be left in the past?From N?velDrama.Org.


    The truth behind my parents'' demise needed my attention. How else could I face them?


    The nurse fitted Herschel with an oxygen mask, easing his breathing. The effort had exhausted him, and he wished to sleep, though the nurse advised against it. I tried to engage him in light conversation, receiving only weary responses.


    After the visit, Herschel was left to rest, and I exited the room.


    Dustin and Jacqueline were gone, leaving only Conrad leaning against the wall, lost in thought.


    Approaching him, he slowly lifted his gaze to meet mine.


    Though we had arrived together by


    helicopter, I hadn''t directly faced him, especially since our fallout Now standing close, his changed appearance struck me.


    Worn, deste, and thin, he seemed almost unrecognizable, a stranger from the past.


    "How''s my dad?" Conrad''s voice was raspy.


    "He''s resting now," I replied before intentionally asking, "And your mom?"


    "She''s got high blood pressure. My brother took her to the resting room," Conrad''s eyes fell on my left shoulder.


    I instinctively checked, noticing the damp spot from my tears.


    Knowing Conrad''s penchant for cleanliness, I hurriedly offered, "I''ll get it dry-cleaned."


    "No need," he gestured towards a nearby area, "Let me take you to where my mom is.


    "1


    "Conrad," I called as he moved, "I left my phone at the hotel."


    I hadn''t exined my absence to Ernest, who must be worried by now.


    Conrad''s gaze darkened, "He called. I exined."


    Yet, I felt uneasy, not reassured at


    all. After all, hanging out with


    Conrad, my ex, without telling t


    could definitely lead to misunderstandings.


    I insisted on using Conrad''s phone to offer my exnation.


    When Conrad remained silent, I mistook it for reluctance and grew frustrated. "Conrad, dragging me here in the middle of the night, my boyfriend will be worried. I need to tell him I''m safe."


    I reached out my hand, expecting him to hand over his phone. Instead, he stepped closer, leaning in unexpectedly.

 Chapter 403

    Chapter 403


    ?


    The familiar scent was suffocating, yet I found myself frozen, unable to move until Conrad''s soft voice broke the silence. "Do you really care about him that much now?"


    My fingers curled into fists at my sides. Once upon a time, I had cared for Conrad in the same way. A simple dinner with Fanny required his approval, yet he never cared for such gestures.


    Now that my attention and care had shifted to someone else, his irritation and questioning caught me off guard.


    "Yeah, he''s my man. Why wouldn''t I care about him?" I met Conrad''s gaze with defiance.


    I knew the power of words, how they could cut deeper than any knife. Though Conrad and I had drifted apart, it didn''t erase the pain he had once caused me. Those moments of unintentional hurt still burned like a fresh wound.


    So, if I had the chance to bite back, to heal some of the scars he''d left behind, why shouldn''t I? Of course, that was only if he still cared, if my words still had the power to wound him.


    Conrad''s eyes narrowed, a sign of his rising anger. This reaction alone let me know he still cared, in some way.


    Ironic, right? Even though he made it official with someone else, he still had feelings for his ex. Just perfect.


    This meant I could prick at those old wounds whenever the opportunity arose, a small constion for the pain I had endured for him.


    But at that moment, my priority was elsewhere. I needed to make a call to Ernest. He had left his recovering sister to be by my side, traveling miles to attend a game with me, only for me to vanish without a word... and with my ex, no less. Even if Ernest loved me unconditionally, this would undoubtedly hurt him.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    It reminded me too much of my past with Conrad, how he''d repeatedly left me for Haley Perez. I knew all too well the taste of such neglect, the sting of abandonment.


    "Do unto others as you would have them do unto you." I couldn''t bear the thought of putting Ernest through what I had experienced.


    As I turned to leave, Conrad''s arm snaked around my waist, pulling me against his chest.


    "Conrad," I protested instinctively, pushing against him only to be held tighter.


    "Felicia, I know you''re punishing me. This is all my doing, and I ept it," he said, his voice heavy with emotion.


    What?


    He thought my rtionship with Ernest was a form of punishment, a way to get back at him?


    This was a side of Conrad I hadn''t anticipated. I thought he understood that what we had was over, that hehad epted my rtionship with Ernest and we had both moved on.


    But here he was, under the impression that my love for him was still alive, that I was using Ernest to exact revenge.


    "Conrad," Iughed mockingly, "have you lost your mind?"


    "Felicia, I know I''ve made mistakes, and I''m willing to endure the pain deserve. Just let me settle my debts, and then can we try again?" he pleaded, his wordsced with a desperate hope.


    I was taken aback, pushing him awaywithrenewed force. "Conrad, are you delusional? We''re over,there''s no going back. What kind of fantasy are you living in?"


    Despite the pain, Conrad held on, even managing augh. "See? You''re still the same. Whenever I upset you, you react like this. It''s your way of punishing me."


    I was speechless.


    It was true; in the past, when I was angry with him, I would stomp on his foot, an instinctive reaction even now.

 Chapter 404

    Chapter 404


    Because I failed to push him away.


    He sure has a knack for making a drama out of nothing.


    But let him live in his little fantasy world if it makes him happy. The deeper he digs into this, the harder he''s going to fall in the end.


    Maybe it''s some cosmic payback, or perhaps it''s my parents watching over me from the great beyond, feeling sorry for all I''ve given over the past decade. That''s why Conrad can''t seem to move on from what we had.


    "Ivan will drop off a new phone for you. Go home and get some rest," Conrad said, finally letting go of me.


    He walked away, his back straight, just like old times.


    I used to watch him walk away and feel over the moon. Now, it just felt surreal, almost like he was a stranger.


    As I was heading out, Ivan was already there, "Ms. Hudson."Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I wasn''t his assistant anymore, but he still called me that.


    It was just a title, and I didn''t bother to correct him.


    "Mr. Wagner got you a new phone. It''s the brand you like,test model," Ivan said, handing me a bag.


    I didn''t take it, just said, "No need, just let me use your phone for a bit."


    Ivan froze, "Ms. Hudson..."


    He stopped mid-sentence, catching my eye, knowing full well when I say no, I mean it.


    "So, can I use your phone or not?" I said, heading for the door.


    "Yes, yes, of course," Ivan quickly handed his phone over.


    I took it, gave Ivan a nod, and he smartly stepped back. I dialed Charlie''s number.


    -Sorry, the person you are trying to reach is currently unavable.


    The message made my grip on the phone tighten. Charlie''s phone was off. Was he on a ne back home?


    I tried my own number, and it rang, but no answer.


    That didn''t make sense.


    If Charlie was back, my phone should be unreachable too.


    Maybe he was mad, knew I would call, and deliberately set his phone to block my calls?


    The thought crossed my mind, but I immediately dismissed it. Charlie wasn''t that petty.


    Even mad, he''d listen to my side.


    But why was his phone off?


    Suddenly, I was worried and called the hotel he was staying at, only to find out he had checked out.


    Charlie was gone, but where to, I had no clue.


    My heart was a mess in that moment.


    But not being able to find Charlie was a fact, and my being upset wouldn''t change that. Ivan was still waiting, and it was too early to disturb anyone else, especially Henry.


    He had a game today, and he might already be at the venue.


    With that thought, I returned Ivan''s phone and headed towards him.


    He opened the car door for me, Conrad''s personal car, which I had ridden countless times before.


    I thought I''d never step foot in it again.


    I didn''t make a fuss about not


    getting in True detachment isn''t et


    about Butting off all ties but being


    able to face everything about them with a calm heart.


    But sitting in the car, I realized I wasn''t there yet.


    Everything was just as it had been,


    , even the neck pillow t


    the passenger seat was still in


    ce.


    swno


    its


    on


    That was my neck pillow, for rxing my neck during ourmutes.


    But we were over, and he was with Haley now. Shouldn''t he have gotten rid of my things?


    Had Conrad forgotten, or was he holding onto the hope that I''d use it again someday?


    Lost in thought, Ivan handed me a box. Looking at the packaging, I turned to him. Ivan just smiled, "Mr. Wagner''s idea."

 Chapter 405

    Chapter 405


    Susie nodded with a smile, "Yeah, I''m all good now, healthy. I want to live a normal life, catch up on everything I missed." Seeing Susie like this was truly heartwarming.


    "Great, I support you," I agreed, but still cautiously asked, "Can you understand all these? If not, we can get you a tutor."


    "Of course," Susie chuckled, "Felicia, I feel like I got smarter after the heart transnt. I understand all these things at a nce." I paused for a moment. She rested her on her chest, asking "Felicia, do you think the original owner of this heart was a genius?"


    "What are you talking about? Geniuses use their brains, not their hearts," I dismissed her idea.


    But deep down, I had felt the same way too.


    Still, I didn''t want Susie to dwell on such thoughts, to avoid any unnecessary worries.


    "You were always smart, your brother said so," I corrected her again.


    Susieughed, "Felicia, I really want to go to college. I want to experience school life."


    "Sure!" I showed my support and flipped through the books she was reading. Many pages were marked with notes, and it was clear that these were second-hand books.


    Curious, I asked, "Who got you these books? Your brother?"


    "No, a friend," Susie said, her gaze slightly evasive.


    Sensing something was off, given her innocence, I feared she might have been deceived, so I teased with a smile, "Wow, making friends even while hospitalized? And a positive influence at that, not bad."


    "Not really a friend," Susie appeared a bit shy.


    I pretended to be confused, "You''ve lost me."


    "It was someone visiting another patient, got lost in their book and ended up in my room by mistake. Scared me at first; I thought it was a burr. He mentioned he was studying for his PhD..."


    Once Susie finished her story, I understood it was a serendipitous meeting.


    Although the story seemed harmless, I still thought it was best to be cautious.


    So, I indirectly said, "Sounds like a good person to know. I''d like to meet this ambitious schr myself. Which ward is his family in? We should thank him properly, maybe invite him over for dinner or O something."


    "I didn''t ask," Susie replied instantly, "Felicia, I''ve already thanked him. Dinner is too clich¨¦, let''s not."


    She didn''t even ask which ward he was from, what else could I say?


    I flipped through the book again, admiring the neat handwriting on the notes, thinking that a person''s handwriting often reflects their character. This person must be decent, with no ill intentions.


    As I put


    drifted to Ernest, who hadn''t been in touch, and I tentatively asked Susie, I


    donebook down, my thoughts


    $ your brother called yo


    "No," Susie replied, wrinkling her nose, "Felicia, did you bring me anything tasty?"


    Ernest hadn''t contacted Susie either?!


    I was momentarily lost in thought, "It''s baked pear."


    "Baked pear?" Susie seemed unfamiliar with it.


    "It''s delicious," I said as I unwrapped the baked pear Ivan gave me and ced it in front of Susie.


    She licked her lips and took a sip of the pear juice first, "Wow, it''s so sweet."


    "Go on, it''s good for your throat," I watched her, zoning out.


    "Felicia?" Susie waved her hand in front of my eyes.


    "Hmm?"


    "Felicia, are you sure you and my brother didn''t have a fight? You seem so distracted," Susie had a keen sense of noticing the odd. "No fight, don''t worry about..." Before I could finish, there was a knock on the door.From N?velDrama.Org.


    As Susie said, "Come in," the door opened.


    The person who walked in left me utterly stunned.

 Chapter 406

    Chapter 406


    It was Conrad.


    He suddenly materialized, and my gut reaction was panic over Herschel. I sprang to my feet, "What''s wrong with Herschel?"


    Conrad didn''t nce at anyone else, just straight at me. "He''s fine." he replied, then he handed me his phone, adding, "My mom wants to meet you." A wave of relief washed over me, "Is Jacqueline okay?"


    "She must be; she sounded pretty urgent, asked me to find you ASAP so you could call her back," Conrad waved the phone in my direction again. Just as I reached out, Susie''s voice floated from behind, "Felicia, who''s this guy?"


    I caught my breath. Susie was already on edge thinking I had a fight with her brother, and with her head always buried in romance novels, learning that this was my ex would send her imagination into overdrive.


    "He''s my... brother," The words felt cold as they left my mouth.


    I didn''t dare look at Conrad''s reaction. Instead, I turned to Susie with a smile, "I''m just going to make a quick call, eat without me."


    Susie was still holding her spoon, halfway through eating her baked apple, her eyes locked onto Conrad with a mix of suspicion and caution.


    I didn''t linger, just said to Conrad, "Let''s go."


    "Felicia, I know he''s your brother," Susie''s words tightened my breath.


    I was facing Conrad and saw a shadow cross his face. Was he upset? Displeased?


    But we had broken up, and his parents had clearly stated they wanted me as their goddaughter, which technically made him my ''second brother'', right?


    "Yes, he''s my brother," I confirmed to Susie, taking Conrad''s phone and stepping out of the room.


    I dialed Jacqueline''s number. As


    soon as she picked up, she


    "Felicia, Why didn''t Rad drop you off?"


    recognized my voice, conte et


    "Jacqueline, I was with Ernest''s sister," I exined, which was met with silence from her end.


    I knew Jacqueline and her family epted Ernest but weren''t thrilled, preferring I ended up with Conrad.


    "Jacqueline, what did you need?" I guessed it was about Herschel''s phone.


    But she hadn''t mentioned it to Conrad, wanting to talk to me privately instead.From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Rad isn''t with you, right?" Jacqueline''s question confirmed my suspicion.


    I stepped further away from Conrad, "Jacqueline, he can''t hear us."


    "Felicia, I saw Herschel''s phone, it was that woman''s call," Jacqueline sounded annoyed.


    That woman?! Her answer was vague.


    "Which woman?"


    "The young widow. I recognized her number because I warned her


    before," Jacqueline said thr


    teeth.


    to


    No wonder Jacqueline wanted me away from Conrad. But what did Haley want with Herschel?


    "She must''ve said something to upset Herschel, causing his


    condition. Isn''t it enough she


    interfered between you and Rad?


    Now she''s targeting Helme


    aiming to ruin the Wagner family?" Jacqueline''s voice rose in anger.


    I subtly nced at Conrad, whispering to calm Jacqueline, "Jacqueline, please, don''t get worked up."

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 407


    "That woman, riding on Conrad''s coattails, thinks she can wade deeper into our lives with impunity, like a kid jumping into puddles. Well, I''ll make her regret it," Jacqueline seethed with anger.


    "Jacqueline, we should first find out what she actually said to Herschel," I tried to calm her down.


    "What else could she have said? She just wants to waltz through our door and be epted as one of us, clear as day," Jacqueline''s words made it evident that Haley had made her intentions known.


    "She''s dreaming if she thinks I''d ever let her into this family. Even if every other woman on the pl vanished, I''d rather see Conrad turn into a bachelor than let her cross our doorstep," Jacqueline spat out with finality.


    I knew she was just venting because she was upset about Herschel, so I didn''t try to stop her tirade.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After a while, Jacqueline''s voice softened, "Felicia, just you wait and see how I deal with that woman."


    Her words reminded me of a time, maybe in my second or third year with the Wagner family, when Jacqueline and Herschel nearly split up.


    Once, I overheard her on the phone, vowing to teach someone a lesson, making sure they knew her man was off-limits.


    Herschel and Jacqueline had a huge fight afterward. He couldn''t believe how spiteful she could be. Jacqueline cried, saying she was pushed to her limits, ready to defend her family at all costs.


    Though I wasn''t privy to all the details, it was clear Jacqueline had her ways of fiercely protecting her family and loved ones.


    The anger in Jacqueline''s voice today hinted she might take drastic actions.


    Now that I was aware of the situation, I felt obligated to intervene. If I didn''t and something terrible happened, I couldn''t face Herschel.


    "Jacqueline, let me talk to Haley first, see what she''s up to, before you make any moves," I suggested.


    After a brief silence, Jacqueline agreed, "Fine, but make it clear to her. If anything happens to Herschel, she''ll pay with her life."


    Her words sent a chill down my spine.


    "Jacqueline, I''ll talk to her and get back to you. Please, try to calm down," I said before ending the call.


    After hanging up, I stood there in silence for a moment before turning to give Conrad back his phone.


    "Did... did my mom mention Haley?" Conrad asked, not entirely clueless.


    Jacqueline hadn''t told him, likely fearing he''d defend Haley.


    But knowing what I did, it seemed crucial for Conrad to be in the loop.


    "Yes," I paused, then decided to


    him the truth, "Herschel


    blood right after getting a


    Haley." Content belongs NovelDrama.Org


    Conrad''s expression tightened, clearly putting the pieces together.


    "Conrad, you understand why your mom spoke to me instead of you, right? And with you being away, Haley showed up at our door. You know Herschel''s condition. It''s up to you to decide what to do," I said


    calmly.


    S


    My outer calm mirrored my inner peace.


    Discussing how to deal with the woman who stole him from me, I realized I had truly moved on from Conrad.


    He didn''t respond, and knowing there was nothing more for me to say, I turned back to Susie''s room.


    "Are you even disgusted by my concern now?" His low voice stopped me in my tracks.


    He was referring to the pear I had bought for Susie, which I had given away.


    "Do you eat things that are past their expiration date?" I retorted, then pushed the door open and entered the room.


    Instead of moving further inside, I


    paused at the door to catch my breath. That''s when I heard Susie whisper, "Bro, is that guy who was looking for Licia, her ex?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 408

    Chapter 408


    Susie was leaving a voicemail for her brother. Could she really get through to him?


    That was my first thought. But instead of bursting in, I just stood there quietly, listening to Susie go on.


    "Bro, Licia''s ex doesn''t look at her right. I swear he''s still got a thing for her."


    "Bro, did you guys have a fight or something? She''s been looking kinda lost."


    "Bro, why aren''t you answering texts or calls? What''s up with you?"


    "Bro, I''m telling you, if you let her slip away, I''m gonna be so mad at you."


    "Ernest, answer your texts, your calls..."


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help but smile, realizing she wasn''t actually on a call but leaving voice messages for Ernest.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    But what was Ernest up to? Why wasn''t he answering any calls or messages?


    Not wanting to embarrass Susie or let her know I overheard her, I decided to make my presence known by reopening the door and then shutting it loudly.


    "Felicia," Susie called out when she heard the door.


    I walked over, and she had already hidden her phone, looking at me with a mischievous grin.


    "Don''t worry about it," I sat down next to her on the bed, "The guy you heard about just now, my ex, that''s all in the past. We''re just friends now, practically like siblings."


    Susie''s eyes sparkled with curiosity as she looked at me, "Felicia, can you tell me your story with him?"


    I hesitated.


    Susie scooted closer, "I just wanna know how you guys fell in love and why you broke up?"


    Her curiosity reminded me of a child exploring an unknown world.


    I figured it was better to satisfy her curiosity than to let her imagination run wild with spection.


    Besides, my history with Michael wasn''t a secret; it was just a bit painful to revisit.


    "To satisfy your curious little heart, I''ll tell you..." I took off my shoes, sat cross-legged in front of her, and shared my story with Michael.


    I hadn''t thought about those memories in so long, but talking about them now, I realized there were so many moments, so many details... And yes, some parts still hurt to remember.


    "Felicia, setting aside my brother, your story is really deep," Susie remarked, "like something out of a novel."


    But the parts I skipped, the deeper, moreplicated bits, weren''t for her ears.


    "Felicia," Susie grabbed my hand, "now I''m kinda scared."


    Iughed, "Scared I might go back to him?"


    She nodded, and I scoffed, "Don''t be


    silly. I''m very possessive. What''s


    mine is mine, and if someone


    se


    touches it, I''d rather throw it away than take it back."


    "Me too," Susie agreed.


    "Felicia, aren''t you worried I might spill this to my brother and make him jealous?" Susie asked tentatively.


    I chuckled, "Not worried. If he gets jealous, it means he cares."


    "Felicia, my brother''s never been in a rtionship," Susie said, as if she felt her brother was at a disadvantage.


    "You''re not regretting it for your brother, are you? Because if so..." I trailed off, but Susie immediately shook her head.


    "No way. I just feel like... it''s a pity my brother isn''t your first love," Susie bit her lip, love the idea of love at first sight where both are each other''s first love."


    Clearly, romance novels had done a number on her.


    "They exist, but they''re rare," I told her honestly.


    "Felicia," Susie, still holding my hand, said, "if, and I mean if, one day you found out there was more to your ex''s betrayal, that he didn''t actually betray you, would you forgive him?"

 Chapter 409

    Chapter 409


    "No way," I was pretty sure about it.


    But Susie just shook her head. "Nope, when my brother gets back, I''m gonna make him pop the question and marry you straight away. That way, no one else can even think about it."


    Such an innocent little thing, thinking so simply. Doesn''t she know there''s something called divorce in this world?


    I kept my concerns to myself to avoid adding to her worries. Instead, I yed along with a smile, saying, "Oh, I''ve been eagerly waiting for your brother to propose to me."


    "Really?" Susie''s eyes sparkled before she took out her phone and sent Ernest a voice message, "Bro, your future wife is waiting for you to propose. Get back here and pop the question."


    Susie''s innocence made me chuckle.


    After sending the message, Susie frowned, "Why can''t I reach my brother? He''s not responding to texts either. I hope nothing''s happened." Her words made my heart skip a beat. I could be worried, but I couldn''t let Susie see that. So, I joked, "Maybe he''s been kidnapped by another beauty on his way."


    "No way, my brother has loads of admirers, but he''s never been interested. His heart belongs to you alone," Susie teased with a wink.


    Susie and I chatted and yed around for a bit until the hospital''s breakfast cart arrived. We had breakfast together, and I let the nurse stay with her for her injection while I went to find Fanny.


    She handed me a spare phone,plete with a number.


    I tried calling Ernest right away, but still, no answer.


    The unease grew, but there was nothing I could do right then except try calling himter.


    After leaving the hospital, I caught a cab home to dig up the reports on my parents'' car ident.


    I went over it again, and the final verdict was a brake system failure that led to the vehicle losing control.


    Brake failure?! Was it just a mechanical issue, or had someone messed with it?From N?velDrama.Org.


    The report didn''t specify, so it wasn''t conclusive.


    But why hadn''t anyone questioned this? Herschel was in charge of handling this. Hadn''t he noticed?


    The only way to get answers was to ask him, but Herschel had just told me to stop looking into it.


    Could Herschel be hiding something? Was he telling me to stop because he wanted to keep something secret? Thinking about it sent chills down my spine.


    When the knock on the door came, I was lost in thoughts over the ident reports. Without thinking, I went to open it.


    "Well, someone''s actually here," the visitor said, looking quite surprised.


    I didn''t recognize them. "Who are you? What do you want?"


    "We''re from the redevelopment office. Today''s the final day for confirming all residents have moved out before we cut off the utilities in preparation for demolition," the spokesperson said while flipping through a notebook. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "You''re Felicia, right? You''ve already signed off on relocating. Why haven''t you moved yet?"


    It wasn''t that I didn''t want to move; I just couldn''t let go.


    But I knew I couldn''t dy any longer. "I''m moving today."


    "You have to move today. Without water or electricity, you won''t be able to live here," they reminded me.


    Before leaving, they added, "Once you''ve moved your stuff, no need to lock the door."


    After the door closed, I took onest look around my parents'' house, then dialed a number on my phone. "Is this the Fast Movers? This is Felicia. I had a moving service booked with you. I''m ready for you toe over today."


    el


    By the evening, after moving, I was sitting on the couch in my new ce, surrounded by boxes in unfamiliar setting, feeling somewhat lost, when my phone rang. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    It was the spare phone Fanny gave me, and only she knew the number. Thinking it was her, I answered with ackluster, "Hello?" "Where are you?" It was Ernest''s voice.

 Chapter 410

    Chapter 410


    I shut my eyes, the heart that had been suspended in mid-air because I couldn''t reach him finallynded.


    "What about you? Where are you?" I countered.


    "At the doorstep."


    Hearing that, I could almost see him standing there in the empty house.


    I had moved away, unable to reach him, so he didn''t know and had gone there again.


    "Your phone was off; I checked with Susie, she said you went home. Fanny had surgery again, couldn''t get a hold of you," Ernest offered an exnation.


    I took a deep breath, slowly opened my eyes, and looked around my new ce, "I couldn''t reach you either."


    "I know," his reply made me give a wry smile.


    But before I could ask why I couldn''t reach him, he added, "Did you move, Licia?"


    I had moved.


    Ernest didn''t know about this new ce. He had mentioned renting a ce earlier, wanting me to move in with him, and I had agreed at the time. But his unavability today forced me to move here instead.


    "Yeah, I moved your stuff over too," I said, ncing at his suitcase on the floor.


    His belongings were few; he had rented the apartment opposite mine, and many items were provided by thendlord, which naturally went back to thendlord.


    He was silent, leaving me to wonder what he was thinking, so I just went ahead, "Take a cab to Grandview Gardens, I''ll wait for you at the entrance." "Okay," Ernest agreed.


    After hanging up, I went to the kitchen to boil some water, poured two sses to cool, and then changed my shoes to head out.


    Thisplex waspletedst year, the surroundings were really nice.


    I took a leisurely stroll in the garden before heading to the entrance.


    ??


    Just my luck, there was a fruit stand that had just opened, offering discounts. I went in to pick some fruits and as I was about to pay, Ernest called.


    "I''m at the fruit stand,e in," I said, and soon Ernest''s tall figure appeared at the entrance.


    I waved at him, and he walked over quickly, his gaze fixed on me.


    That look elerated my heartbeat.


    I started to speak, "What would you like, I got..."


    My words got stuck as he grasped my wrist, my heartbeat racing even faster.


    "Let''s not buy it, let''s go home," Ernest''s voice was husky.


    The heat from where he held me


    was intense, blurring my senses, as he paid for the fruits and led


    of the stand.


    out


    we had walked a goodExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    It wasn''t until we


    vel


    distance inside theplex that I began to speak, "I tried calling you it was unreachable. I couldn''t find you, andst night was so urgent, Herschel had a severe bleeding, so I.


    So I had left him abruptly to follow Conrad.


    swn y


    Even though I had my reasons, leaving him was a fact.


    He must have felt bad about it.


    "I got it," Ernest picked up the thread of my exnation.


    "Ernest, I came back as fast as I could, only because of Herschel, because he was seriously ill," I added.


    "Yeah." His responses were all affirmative, but I still felt uneasy.


    Especially since his phone was always unreachable, I felt it was rted to me leaving him in the middle of the night.


    "Why couldn''t I reach your phone?" I asked.


    "Let''s talk at home," Ernest seemed to be keeping me in suspense.


    "Why can''t you tell me now?" I stopped walking.


    He had no choice but to stop as well, his gaze deep and intense, "What, worried I''m mad?"

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 411


    Hearing his words, a sharp pang of injustice hit me, making my nose tingle with emotion. "Ernest, I can''t believe how petty you''re being, not even giving me a chance to exin."


    "I did listen," Ernest countered. "I called you, wanting to hear your exnation, but you never picked up."


    Hearing this, I could almost picture him, frantic and searching for me through security footage, only to find that I had left with Conrad Wagner. Conrad had mentioned Ernest looking for me. Grabbing his hand, I exined, "It wasn''t on purpose. I was in the infirmary."


    "I know," Ernest said, his lips curving into a smile. "That''s why I''m not mad. As for the call, you''ll find out soon enough."


    ncing towards a building not too far off, Ernest continued, "I haven''t slept or had a drink since you leftst night. I''m so thirsty and tired."


    His words tightened my heart, filling it with concern. As we walked home, I scolded him, "You knew I had to leave for a reason. Why wouldn''t you try to get some rest? And why haven''t you had anything to drink?"


    He didn''t reply, but thinking about his exhaustion and thirst, I dropped the subject and hurried home with him.


    Once inside, Ernest dropped his bags and gently pushed me against the entryway cab, his eyes burning into mine.


    I swallowed hard, caught in his intense look. "I''ve got some cold water ready for you."


    "I''m jealous," he suddenly admitted, stopping me in my tracks.


    I had thought we had talked through everything downstairs, and from his tone, I thought he understood. But here he was, still feeling jealous. "I couldn''t help it, I..."


    Before I could finish, Ernest''s lips imed mine in a fervent kiss.


    He had said he was thirsty, and he wasn''t lying; his kiss was as parched as it was passionate.


    "I understand, but I can''t help feeling jealous," Ernest murmured between kisses, his breath uneven.


    My heart ached for him. I knew that feeling all too well.


    Once, Conrad had hurt me and, although he gave me reasons that I understood, it still made me uneasy.


    "It won''t happen again," I promised, wrapping my arms around his neck.


    He nuzzled my nose, "Where''s the water? I''m really thirsty now."


    Leading him to the couch, I handed him this while I wash some fruit fore


    God water. "Here,


    us."


    Instead, he pulled me to him, taking out his phone and then handing it to me along with mine.


    "What''s this?" I asked, puzzled.


    "Here''s why my calls didn''t go through," Ernest indicated for me to check his phone.


    "Did your phone break?" I teased, turning it on. The sound of a video started ying.


    Watching the video, then looking back at Ernest, my eyes welled up.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    He understood me.


    He knew I wanted to watch Jefferson Daniels'' game and that I''d regret missing it. So, he went to the event himself, setting his phone on Do Not Disturb mode to avoid any interruptions. That''s why I couldn''t reach him.


    "Ernest," I said, dropping the phone and hugging him tight.


    He knew what this hug meant, gently stroking my hair, "Were you worrying needlessly?"


    "Yeah," I admitted, feeling a familiar sting in my nose.


    "Licia," he said tenderly, "I''ll never leave you behind."


    "Okay," I responded, pressing a sweet, strawberry-like kiss to his neck.


    Ernest hadn''t eaten, and besides breakfast with Susie Collins, I hadn''t either.


    Now, moving into a new ce, we had nothing in the kitchen. We thought about ordering takeout, but Ernest insisted it wasn''t clean enough. He believed our first meal in


    a new home had to be cooked by us to bring good fortune. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    So, we headed to the local supermarket to grab some veggies and spices. It was there we bumped into Haley. Her shopping wasn''t the odd part; it was her presence in our neighborhood''s supermarket that was surprising. What truly caught me off guard was not just her shopping but her heading back into ourplex afterward.

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 412


    Following Haley, I found myself standing at the entrance of my own apartment building. She breezed through the lobby, hit the elevator button, and vanished behind its sliding doors.


    I couldn''t help but stare as the elevator''s progress halted directly above my floor. Talk about a soap opera twist.


    She was living right above me. Was it a bizarre coincidence, or was there something more to it? I couldn''t tell for sure, but it definitely felt like a low blow.


    Fortunately, the guy living across from me is practically a ghost, barely seen throughout the year. So, here''s to hoping I never have to run into Haley. From the way she was walking, it was clear she was heavily pregnant. Considering she was struggling financially not long ago, her sudden move to this neighborhood didn''t need Sherlock Holmes to figure out who was footing the bill.


    Conrad, ying both the saint and the sinner. Leaving him and his web of lies was probably the smartest move I ever made.


    Ernest never asked why I chose this ce. His silence spoke volumes; he knew all there was to know.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Jefferson called the day after his big game, suggesting a celebration. Missing his game was one thing, but skipping the party wasn''t an option. Except, attending meant facing Conrad and his entourage. "Jefferson, let''s celebrate another day, just you and me."


    "I''ve only got a day before I head overseas for more training," Jefferson''s tone was light, but I could hear the underlying message: it''s now or never. Caught in my thoughts, his next words caught me off guard, "Afraid it''ll be awkward with everyone?"


    "Yeah," I admitted, more freely than I expected.


    "You haven''t fully let go of Rad, have you?" Jefferson teased.


    I wanted to argue, but he continued, "If you had, he''d just be another friend to you."


    Jefferson''s perception made me pause; if he felt this way, Conrad and his buddies probably did too. Maybe it was time to make it crystal clear to everyone, especially Conrad, that it was over between us. No more deep, emotional cosys from him in my presence.


    Plus, I needed to talk to Jefferson about something important, face-to-face. So, I had no real choice. "Alright, I''m in."


    As expected, Jefferson''s victory bash was in full swing with all his brothers present. Their warm greetings made me smile. "Felicia, long time no see!"


    "Looking more beautiful than ever, Conrad''s darling," the youngest, Thomas, still stuck to the old nickname.


    Sitting next to him, I clinked my drink against his ss. "Thomas, just Felicia will do."


    Thomas nced at Conrad, hesitant. "Doesn''t feel right... Plus, it''s hard to break old habits."


    Despite his good intentions, sometimes it''s better to let sleeping dogs lie.


    ?


    "Conrad''s new girlfriend might not appreciate it. Let''s just drop it, okay?


    If you think we need a ceremon


    to


    mark the change, I''ll throw a party," I said, hoping to close the topic.


    Jefferson chimed in, "Thomas,e on, man. Stop joking."


    Thatment got augh out of everyone, effectively turning the page on the subject.


    The party went on, everyone


    enjoying themselves except for


    l


    Conrad, who remained his usual reserved and brooding self. It


    reminded me of the days when his silence was mistaken for depth, now it just seemed more pronounced.

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413


    Back when I was Conrad''s constant shadow, I''d always nudge him to mingle more, to knock off that aura of being untouchable. He had gotten somewhat better, but now, he''s back to standing out like a sore thumb.


    "Ever since you two split, Conrad''s been walking around with that gloomy face, like everyone owes him money or something," Jefferson grumbled toProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    me.


    I offered a faint smile, not really biting at his bait, instead, I tossed in my own request, "Jefferson, I need a favor."


    I knew he was swamped with the uing football finals, but he was the only one I could turn to.


    "Let''s hear it," Jefferson didn''t immediatelymit.


    I bit my lip, hesitating, "I need you to dig into the real cause behind my parents'' car ident."


    His eyebrows knitted in concern the moment Iid down my request, and as I shared my suspicions and the ident report with him, I added, "Jefferson, you''re the only one who can help me."


    "Felicia, what''s the point in digging all that up?" he challenged.


    I nced down at my feet, "I know it won''t bring my parents back, but I need closure. I need to face the truth about what happened to them."


    He was silent for a moment, then, "You sure you want to go down this rabbit hole? Consequences be damned?"


    "Yes, dig!" I was resolute.


    "Alright,"


    ," Jefferson finally agreed, and I could almost feel the weight lifting off my shoulders.


    "Jefferson, I''ll cover the costs," I offered, knowing well that he''d have to pull some strings and that there''s no such thing as a free lunch.


    "Sure," he responded without burdening me, but added, "We''ll settle it after everything''s done."


    When Jefferson and I returned to the party, the crowd was already buzzing with excitement. "Hey,e over here, you''re the man of the hour... And Felicia, ying favorites, huh? Always sticking close to Jefferson."


    "Jefferson''s got a soft spot for me," I joked, though it was partly true.


    Jefferson had always been on my side, especially regarding my issues.


    The room erupted into cheers andughter.


    "That''s our girl. Take good care of her, guys Jefferson chimed in, and someone threw in, "Hey Felicia, why not make it official and join our gang? Drop the formalities and be one of the bros?"


    The suggestion was ludicrous. Me, switching from Conrad''s girlfriend to just one of the guys?


    I was about to deflect the topic with a joke when a phone ringtone cut through the noise.


    I nced over to see Conrad, staring at his phone screen, not answering or hanging up.


    His action brought a sudden silence


    to the room, making the person who


    suggested I ''join the gang''


    awkwardly scratch his nose and


    backtrack, "Just kidding, Felicia. You


    looked so stressed." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    As the person finished, Conrad''s phone stopped ringing, only for it to start again momentster, with him swiftly disconnecting each call.


    I had a hunch who might be calling him.


    Conrad''s expression was sour,


    perhaps due to my presence. Butet


    was here to seek Jefferson''s help, and having done that, it was time for me to leave.


    Just as I was about to say my goodbyes, my phone rang.


    Seeing the caller ID, I frowned at Conrad, catching his gaze on me.


    His attention had been on me all evening, especially noticeable when I mentioned Jefferson''s care for me. I saw his hands clench into fists. So, his moodiness was because of me.


    Haley''s name shed on my screen, calling me after Conrad had rejected her calls. The implication was clear.


    I nced at the others, still engaged in their conversation, and decided to answer, "Guys, give me a sec, I''ve got a call."


    Everyone''s attention shifted to me as I put the call on speaker andid my phone on the table in front of me¡ª

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414


    Felicia Hudson''s phone rang in the quiet room, breaking the silence with a rity that seemed to echo off the walls. It was Haley''s voice on the other end, her wordsced with a mix of hope and desperation. "Felicia, are you with Conrad right now? Can you please get him to take my call?"Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The room filled with the sound of gasps, as if on cue, and all eyes turned from me and my phone to Conrad.


    Ignoring the reactions around us, I didn''t even nce at Conrad as I replied coolly to Haley, "Did you dial the wrong number by mistake? Why are you looking for your man through me?"


    The silence that followed was so profound, it felt as if I was the only person in the expansive lounge.


    "He''s not taking my calls," came Haley''s weak response.


    "Oh," I mocked, pulling a face, "So, if I tell him to pick up, he will?"


    Before Haley could respond, Conrad had already swooped in, snatching the phone from my hands and hanging up.


    Facing his visibly angry expression, I couldn''t help but smile sardonically, "Mr. Wagner, acting like this will only make yourdy more suspicious that I''m stopping you from taking her calls."


    In the next instant, Conrad grabbed my wrist and started pulling me out of the lounge.


    "Rad," Jefferson stood up in protest.


    "Back off!" Conrad snapped, pushing Jefferson aside in his frustration.


    Jefferson, likely worried Conrad might hurt me, attempted to follow, but someone held him back, saying, "Jefferson, don''t get involved in their marital spats."


    To everyone present, it seemed that despite the day''s drama, there was still a chance for reconciliation between Conrad and me.


    Once outside, I forcefully yanked my wrist away from Conrad, "Conrad, can you please take care of your mess without dragging me into it?"


    He faced me, sternly, "You''ve found a new boyfriend, huh? Then why are you still so cozy with other men?"


    His usation caught me off guard. Here I thought he was angry about the public spectacle with Haley''s call, but instead, he was questioning my personal life?


    Remembering his past jealousy over my friendship with Jefferson, I realized he had been seething not just over the call but over my proximity to Jefferson.


    Was it jealousy or something else?


    was too tired to care, retorting with a sneer, Mr. Wagner, since when do you have the right to question who I''m close with?"


    "Felicia, were you and Jefferson an item while we were together?" Conrad''s question revealed his insecurity and pettiness.


    His words made me stare at him in disbelief, "Conrad, do you honestly think everyone is as shameless as you are?"


    He paled but didn''t explode in anger, merely dropping his gaze, "I know I was wrong first. If this makes you feel better, then have it your way." His response left me confused.


    Just then, the elevator arrived. As I stepped towards it, Conrad added, "Let me drive you home."


    "No, thanks!" I refused bluntly.


    He didn''t argue but walked beside me, asking, "Does she bother you often?"


    It took me a moment to realize he meant Haley.


    "Shees to me when she can''t find you, making it seem like in her eyes, you''re..." I paused, searching for the right words, "like an essory to me." Content belongs fo NovelDrama.Org


    Just as I had been seen as his essory in the past.


    Conrad clenched his jaw but remained silent.


    ?


    Thinking about Haley, and realizing this mess was his doing, I couldn''t help but say, "Conrad, you''re being childish."


    "Huh?" His confusion seemed genuine.


    But I just scoffed, thinking how his acting skills had improved.


    Picking up my pace, he followed closely, "Felicia, it''ste, and it''s not safe for you to go alone. Let me drive you. If you don''t want me to, I''ll have my driver take you."


    By the time he finished speaking, we were already outside the hotel.

 Chapter 415

    Chapter 415


    ?


    The man standing on the steps didn''t even need to hear me say no.


    Ernest, d in a short-sleeved ck tee paired with cargo pants, stood beside a sleek ck motorcycle, exuding an aura of cool defiance I hadn''t seen in him before.


    Yet, this wasn''t my first encounter with such a persona. Conrad had once carried the same rebellious streak, as if the entire worldy at his feet. Every time I saw that side of him, my heart would race and skip in an erratic dance.


    Even now, memories of riding pillion, arms wrapped around him, speeding through the cool night air, remained vivid.


    "Do you still enjoy motorcycle rides?" Conrad''s low voice pulled me from my reverie.


    I knew what he meant. With a faint smile, I didn''t answer but instead walked towards Ernest waiting below.


    As I approached, Ernest moved to meet me, only to be intercepted by Jeremy Collins!


    Our current boss, Jeremy, emerged from his luxury car, his shirt straining over a prominent belly. Standing beside Ernest, who towered over him, it almost looked like Ernest was giving him a stern talking to from my angle.


    I couldn''t catch their conversation, but Jeremy nced my way and nodded at Ernest.


    Ernest approached me, his gaze fixed on mine, unflinching and resolute.


    "Been here long?" I stood atop the steps, leveling our heights.


    "Just a bit," Ernest replied, his deep, attentive eyes never wandering.


    They say the eyes reveal the truth of one''s heart.


    "Let''s go," Ernest took my hand.


    Passing us, Jeremy nodded slightly.


    "Mr. Collins," I greeted, acknowledging him.


    As Jeremy went his way, Ernest and I moved towards the motorcycle. He handed me a helmet. "Why this?" I asked.


    "Convenience," he said truthfully.


    In a world dominated by cars, congestion was inevitable, making motorcycles a more agile option.


    After securing our helmets, Ernest''s all-ck attire made him resemble a knight under the cover of night. "Front or back?" he asked.


    I paused, having never considered the front as an option; my


    es with Conrad wereel


    s from the back seat Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "I''ve never ridden in front," I admitted.


    "Let''s change that today," Ernest said, lifting me onto the bike before swinging his leg over to join.


    His chest was pressed against myFrom N?velDrama.Org.


    back,


    right Soothing baritone voice


    my ear, "Lean


    s on the handlebars


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Under his guidance, I became the pilot of our ride.


    With a twist of his wrist, the motorcycle roared to life, the and night scenery blurring


    Content


    we sped away. Content bevelvet


    as


    to


    As we left, I caught a glimpse of Conrad fading into the distance, his gaze lingering on me...

 Chapter 416

    Chapter 416


    When Haley showed up at my workce, I wasn''t exactly taken aback. It was more the fact that she''d managed to locate my office rather than loitering around my apartmentplex or waiting at my front door that surprised me.


    What could she possibly want? It obviously revolved around Conrad.


    But honestly, I was too drained to even engage in a conversation with her. I instructed someone to send her away, saying, "Tell her I''m not here.¡± Yet, when I left work, there she was, still waiting outside my office building.


    ¡°Director Hudson, she''s been waiting for ages, didn''t even touch the water we offered her. Plus, she''s pregnant. If something happens to her here, that wouldn''t be good," the receptionist warned me.


    Haley was clearly ying hardball, forcing a confrontation in such a manner.


    If I gave in now, she''d only continue this tactic.


    "It''s not our problem if she decides to wait," I said, brushing it off as I walked away.


    "Felicia!" Haley called out, her voice booming across the busy evening rush, turning heads in our direction.


    As I stopped, Felicia approached me, standing before me in a flowing white maternity dress, her baby bump prominently disyed and cheeks flushed, possibly from the effort of shouting my name.


    "Why won''t you see me?" she began, her voiceced with usation.


    Me, fearful?


    I let out a mockingugh. "I haven''t stolen your man. There''s nothing for me to fear... I simply don''t want to see you."


    Her eyes flickered, showing a soft side that almost made you feel sorry for her. "You''re guilty."


    Her words made me frown slightly.


    "Felicia, why did you go behind my back to Rad? Why keep hovering around him even after you broke up?" Haley raised her voice, a departure from her usual soft-spoken demeanor.


    Her shout had already drawn


    attention and now a crowd had begun to form around us. Public spats, especially those concerning romantic entanglements, never failed to attract onlookers.


    It was clear to me now; Haley was replicating a tactic she''d used before. Like thest time she''d caused a scene outside my office dragging Conrad into the mess and making sure everyone knew she was his darling.


    What was her y this time, with Conrad not around?


    I couldn''t be sure, but one thing was clear: she aimed to smear my reputation.


    Her few words had already stirred whispers and judgmental nces from the crowd.


    I took a step closer, causing Felicia to visibly tense up.


    Yet, she didn''t back down, immediately assuming her signature damsel-in-distress facade.


    "Felicia, please, stop chasing after Rad. For the sake of the baby I''m carrying," she pleaded, her hand caressing her belly.


    She was masterful in using her unborn child to her advantage, leveraging it to keep Conrad on a leash and now attempting to tarnish my reputation with it, pinning me as a homewrecker.


    And with her theatrics, I could see the crowd''s disdainful and usatory looks directed at me.


    If I were to guess, her next move


    would be to feign a dramatic faint,


    followed by an emergency call,


    velText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    e2


    leaving me defenseless against the narrative that I was the other woman, the destroyer of hero happiness.


    But while this charade might hurt me, it surely wouldn''t do her any favors either.

 Chapter 417

    Chapter 417


    Could she really be here just because she resents me?


    No, things couldn''t be that simple. Haley must have another agenda up her sleeve.


    Just as I was gearing up to retaliate, Ernest and Grant Smith came over. Ernest positioned himself by my side, his gaze icy as he stared at Haley, "What does her kid have to do with us?"


    Haley shuddered, probably overawed by Ernest''s imposing presence. She seemed even more vulnerable, her finger pointing at me, "If it wasn''t for Rad, it wouldn''t concern her."


    "They''ve known each other for ten years, back when you were probably still in the dark about so many things. So what if they were seeking each other out?" Ernest''seback was a surprise to me.


    A look of astonishment shed in Haley''s eyes, clearly not expecting Ernest to defend me in such a manner, showingplete disregard for her insinuations.


    At this moment, I kind of got why she was causing a scene here. She was trying to wreck things between me and Ernest.


    But in trying to sabotage my rtionship with Ernest, wasn''t she afraid I''d go back to Conrad? Wouldn''t that leave herpletely out of the picture? "But she''s always trying to stir trouble between me and A-hang," Haley tried to pin more usations on me.


    Ernest''s handsome face briefly twisted into a sneer, "If your rtionship was solid, nobody could stir trouble, much like your attempts to make me misunderstand Licia."


    Leave it to Ernest to see right through Haley''s little schemes.


    Her mouth twitched, but Ernest took my hand, denying her the chance to speak further, "Ms. Perez, you went after Licia''s boyfriend first, and now you have the nerve to confront her here? What made you think that was okay?"


    "Shameless!" Someone shouted.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I nearly burst outughing. Haley''s face turned beet red as if she had been pped.


    At this moment, Haley looked so embarrassed she could practically dig a hole and bury herself in it. Normally, I would have seized the opportunity to give her a few more blows, ensuring she''dy low from now on.


    But I refrained,forted by the fact that I had Ernest by my side, clearly triumphing over Haley, who,cking Conrad''s support, resorted to confronting me.


    I leaned closer to Ernest, our posture both affectionate and natural, "Let''s go."


    As we left the office for the parking lot, I hugged Ernest, "Thank you."


    "It''s what a boyfriend should do. No one gets to bully you," Ernest always had a way of making me feel protected.


    "Though, even after today''s splendid


    counter, there might still be gossip, maybe even people digging into my past I mentioned, to which Ernest simply shook his head.


    "I never live ording to others'' whispers."


    His words were almost Zen-like, reminding me of something Master Mathew once said in a sermon. Despite hearing so much wisdom, I hadn''t managed to embody it.


    "Ernest, let''s go listen to a sermon sometime soon, to pray for Susie and also for the girl who donated her heart," I suddenly proposed. Ernest stroked my hair, "Sure!"


    After a couple of weeks, Susie got well enough to be discharged from the hospital, and by pure coincidence, Herschel was also ready to leave after his own


    near-death experience. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I first went to see Herschel, taking care of his discharge and ensuring he was safely on his way, before taking Susie home.


    Ernest had rented a ce separately, not wanting Susie to intrude on us.


    He said that space was just for me, for times when I needed solitude.


    Conrad once understood me, which is why he bought a house for me. But Ernest, he not only understands me but also respects me.


    Three days after Herschel''s


    discharge, I received an invitation to


    the opening of an amusement


    t park.


    As I stared nkly at the invitation, Conrad''s call came through.


    "Felicia, will you be there tomorrow?"

 Chapter 418

    Chapter 418


    Of course!


    No need to ask, I''m definitely going.


    That amusement park means the world to me. Two years of construction, countless days and nights of hard work, my hopes, my regrets, and even my rebirth.


    The moment I received the invitation, all those memories started ying in my mind...


    "Can I bring someone along?" I asked Conrad.


    He paused for two seconds, "Ernest?"


    I didn''t respond, but he chuckled, "As long as youe, anyone is wee."


    That was Conrad''s way ofpromising. He used to only cajole me, neverpromise. But now, he''s changed.


    And indeed, he''s different from before.


    "Thanks!" I said, about to hang up, but Conrad stopped me.


    "Felicia, my parents will also be there tomorrow... We''ll be waiting for you," he pressed, wanting to make sure I''de.


    "Okay!" I agreed.


    But he didn''t hang up, as if he had more to say. Yet, he remained silent, and so did I.


    Finally, I hung up amidst his silence.


    The opening of the amusement park was a big deal, stered over every video tform and local digital billboard, ensuring everyone knew about it.


    The Wagner Group''s prowess was never in doubt, especially Conrad''s business acumen.


    Even after I left, regardless of how Conrad felt about me, I never doubted his capabilities.


    In this regard, I wasn''t biased; Dustin Wagner just couldn''t hold a candle to Conrad.


    "Felicia, this amusement park is


    where


    e you and my brother fell


    each other, right?" Susie pet cement on TV. CProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Her question caught me off guard. I looked at Ernest, "Is it?"


    "No!" Ernest denied.


    "Then where?" Susie was curious.


    to


    Ernest didn''t answer, but I did. "It was Gxy Harbor, the small courtyard I told you about."


    Ernest gave me a look that was hard to read, but he didn''t say anything.


    While Ernest was in the kitchen, I followed him, "Did I say something wrong?"


    Ernest replied, "Yes."


    I was confused. "Yes?"


    "The first time you kissed me," Ernest''s words made me recall our first kiss.


    Before I could fully remember, he said softly,


    "You won''t remember et


    you were too young then, not old


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    enough to remember..." of


    As Ernest r¨¨counted our first encounter when I was just a child, 1 suddenly


    remembered at


    a


    had, which was incredibly simr.


    At that moment, I realized it wasn''t just a dream but a memory etched deep in my mind.


    So, I had captured this man''s heart when I was just a child.


    But it sounded so funny, a child''s kiss, and he took it seriously? How could that be?


    "Ernest, you must be kidding," I joked, incredulous.


    "It''s no joke... It''s true," Ernest was dead serious, "The moment you kissed me, I knew you were the one."

 Chapter 419

    Chapter 419


    He had the kind of face that screamed trustworthiness, the kind that wouldn''t let you doubt him even if he lied. And there he was, looking straight into my eyes, his honesty making it even harder for me to use him of deceit.


    But I couldn''t resist teasing him, "So, you''re just ying house? Really, Ernest, you can''t be serious."


    He paused in his chopping, then replied, "Well, just for you."


    Alright then!


    This man, when he decided to be cheesy, it was almost unbearable.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "I want to go too; I''ve never been to an amusement park," Susie said boldly.


    Truth be told, I had the same idea, which was why I asked Conrad in the first ce. It just turned out he thought I wanted to bring Ernest along.


    And Ernest didn''t need me to take him; after all, he was behind the stunning lighting design that lit up the amusement park.


    With the grand opening hyped up as it was, the ce was swarming with visitors. Thankfully, the marketing team anticipated this and implemented timed ticket purchases to manage the crowd smoothly.


    Ernest and I, with Susie in tow, took the VIP entrance. Ernest was well aware of my special status today. He took Susie off to enjoy the rides while I headed to the VIP lounge for the opening ceremony guests.


    "Felicia,e here, darling. Herschel and I have been waiting for you," Jacqueline called out in her evening dress, beaming with joy.


    I approached, asking Herschel, "How have you been these past few days?"


    "Great, eating well, drinking well, sleeping well," Herschel joked, his humor on point as always.


    Conrad and Dustin, both dashing in their suits, came over. Jacqueline couldn''t hide her pride as she looked at her two sons.


    "Why are you alone?" Conrad inquired.


    "Ernest took his sister to enjoy the park."


    "We''ve arranged a lunch banquet. Make sure they join us," Herschel chimed in.


    "Sure," I replied, though I knew Ernest and Susie would probably skip it.


    At 10:10, the opening ceremony officially began.


    I joined Herschel, Jacqueline, Dustin, and Conrad on stage for the ribbon-cutting, a family affair unlike any typical corporate opening, which usually involved business partners.


    I was puzzled and slightly uneasy. I knew this unconventional ceremony would draw criticism.


    But Herschel and Conrad must have had their reasons, so I yed along.


    As I cut through the ribbon, Herschel was invited to speak.


    "Thank you all for joining us today. You might be wondering why it''s our family up here cutting the ribbon," Herschel began,manding everyone''s attention despite his recent illness and long absence


    from the public eye. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "Before I answer that, let me share a story with you. It''s about a father and his daughter..." My heart skipped a beat as he spoke.


    As Herschel''s story unfolded, my eyes began to well up...


    The promise my father made to me, Herschel knew about it. This amusement park wasn''t a whimsical gift from Conrad...


    "The protagonist of my story is right here beside me," Herschel said, gesturing towards me. "She is the girl from my story. This amusement park was built for her. And it''s not owned by the Wagner Group because I personally financed it."


    The crowd started murmuring.


    I was stunned. "Herschel..."


    But before could say anything, Herschel announced loudly, "I hereby dere that this amusement park belongs to Felicia. All its profits and management rights are hers from now on."


    I was speechless.


    How could such a huge project, with so much invested in it, just be handed over to me like that?


    I was about to refuse when a voice from the crowd called out, "Mr. Wagner, didn''t you promise that amusement park to me?"

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420


    Haley stood among the crowd, her pregnant belly prominent, a smirk of pride and defiance ying on her face.


    Everyone''s gaze was on her, Herschel''s grip on my hand tightened noticeably, and Conrad started to stride towards her.


    Haley was a master at buying time. In this brief moment, she spoke again, "Mr. Wagner, this child is yours, remember? You promised a life offort and luxury for him.¡±


    "Stop spouting nonsense," Jacqueline burst out, pointing her finger at Haley. "What does your child have to do with the Wagner family? Find the real father."


    "Enough," Herschel hissed at Jacqueline, silencing her.


    Conrad had quickly made his way to Haley, his face dark with anger. "What are you trying to pull?"


    "Rad, if you won''t marry me, if the Wagner family won''t ept me, that''s one thing. But how can you go back on your word and offer what was promised to me to someone else?" Haley said, turning her gaze towards me, "Or does Ms. Hudson just enjoy fighting over what''s mine?"


    Her brazen attitude reminded me of a saying: shamelessness is invincibility.


    She had sunk to new lows for the sake of money.


    "Haley, shut up," Conrad snapped at her.


    But she was fearless, choosing such a public moment for her outburst, banking on the presence of the crowd to protect her from any rash actions. Plus, her scene was bound to be caught on video and go viral, making the Wagner family look like the main suspects if anything happened to herter.


    It was clear, Haley would stop at nothing to secure her entry into the Wagner family and the luxurious life she craved.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    If the Wagner family didn''t address her demands today, negative press about them and their business empire would flood the inte by tomorrow. "Why let her be silent? Let her speak," voices from the crowd encouraged the drama.


    Conrad attempted to pull Haley away, but the onlookers wouldn''t allow it.


    The tension was palpable, and Herschel beside me was seething, his grip on my hand trembling.


    Haley had boldly imed that


    1


    Herschel promised her the amusement park, a im so outrageous that it only highlighted her desperation, given Herschel''s intention to gift it to me.


    Her strategy was clear: leverage the media and public presence to force the Wagner family into a corner, protecting their reputation at the cost of yielding to her demands.


    This woman was willing to sacrifice her own dignity and use her unborn child as a bargaining chip, a level of malice that was utterly contemptible. I couldn''t let her win. I asked Jacqueline to support Herschel and stepped forward, "Haley, are you sure you want to make a scene today?" Haley met my gaze, a flicker of panic briefly visible before she adopted a victim''s demeanor, "It''s not that I want to cause trouble, but I have no choice."


    She was ready to y the victim again, and the crowd seemed to sympathize with her, viewing her as the underdog oppressed by the wealthy. "Haley, the child you''re carrying belongs to yourte husband. Do we really need to talk about how he died right here and now?" I pressed her.


    If she dared toe here, she was


    ready for everything to unravel, crying pitifully at me, ¡°Fine, then say it. We live under the rule ofw; careless talk must be ounted for


    She was trying to intimidate me.


    It appeared she was confident her actions were untraceable.


    I had intended to let her off for the sake of the child within her, but since she insisted on ying with fire, I was prepared to let her burn.


    "Haley, in your chase for the high life,


    l.n


    you seduced Conrad, ignoring both your marriage and his engagement But with your husband as an obstacle, you orchestrated a scene for him to catch you and Conrad in apromising situation."

 Chapter 421

    Chapter 421


    Haley''s face turned a sickly shade of pale as my words hit her like a freight train. She shook her head vigorously, "No, that''s not it at all. You''re just trying to smear my name over the amusement park inheritance."


    Conrad, standing beside her, red daggers at her, gripping her wrist tightly, "Is that true, Haley? Tell me."


    "No, I didn''t, Conrad. Every time, it was you who initiated things," Haley retorted, her voice rising in desperation.


    Conrad''s face turned a shade of thunder, and tears began streaming down Haley''s cheeks. She turned to me, "Felicia, you see, Conrad is the one at fault here. He knows exactly what happened between us; he was the one who came onto me from the start."From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Scumbag! Murderer! Shameless..."


    The crowd around us began throwing insults at Conrad, and some women even went as far as hitting him.


    "Stop," amanding voice suddenly cut through the chaos.


    Ernest emerged from the crowd, a smartphone in hand. He walked up to Haley and Conrad, said nothing, and simply yed a recording.


    [.....Just drive out suddenly at that time... even if something happens, no one can trace it back to you. You didn''t hit him, didn''t even scratch him...]


    [This was all my sister''s n. She said once it''s done, I''d be Conrad''s brother-inw, set for life...]


    It was Jimmy Perez''s voice on the recording.


    Haley''s face drained of all color as she shook her head vehemently, still denying, "No, it''s not like that."


    "Your brother Jimmy is already at the police station. Let the police decide what''s true," Ernest concluded, as the crowd began to turn on Haley. "If anyone hurts her, that''s a crime too," Ernest warned.


    The crowd hesitated, resorting to hurling insults instead of physical violence.


    Soon, the police arrived, and Haley was taken away, putting an end to the dramatic saga of inheritance.


    Herschel was so upset he had to be taken to the hospital by car, while Conrad stood there, looking utterly lost, deaving only Dustin to manage the situation.


    "Felicia, if you knew the truth all along, why wait until now to speak up?" Dustin asked me.


    Looking at him, a man who appeared so kind and gentle, now felt utterly foreign to me.


    Dustin shifted ufortably under my gaze, "Felicia..."


    "Dustin, who says that knowing the truth obligates one to reveal it, right?"


    My words left him stunned, "I..."


    bet


    "Dustin, had I not stepped forward today, how would you have handled things? Would you have let Haley I pressed on.


    nder Conrad?en.ss


    Dustin was speechless. I didn''t wait for an answer, turning to leave.


    "People must look out for


    themselves, as the old saying goes


    never thought I''d see it cools


    like this." Content belongs


    to


    "Felicia, I did it for you," Dustin pleaded, grabbing my arm.


    life


    I nced coldly at his hand on me, snapping, "Saying that is an insult to me."

 Chapter 422

    Chapter 422


    Dustin''s eyes narrowed suddenly, and he could no longer maintain hisposed facade, his grip on my hand gradually loosened.


    "Do you look down on me even more now?" His voice was low and heavy.


    "Back when it was between you and Conrad, I chose him not because I looked down on you but because he set my heart racing. And now, Dustin, what you''ve done has truly disappointed me," I spoke my truth.


    "But do you know why I did it?" he asked softly.


    I let out a mockingugh. "Dustin, you seemed so sure of yourself when you left four years ago. Why do you seem more confused as time passes?" From the moment I started my rtionship with Conrad four years ago, Dustin and I were set to be nothing more than friends, even if Conrad and I parted ways.


    "Felicia, you''ve loved Rad for ten years, and so have I," his words made my heart tremble.


    This trembling wasn''t out of being moved, but it reminded me of my past.


    Loving someone is hard, and unrequited love even more so.


    I could empathize, but I still made it clear to him, "I loved him for ten years because I could see a future with him. But Dustin, you knowingly walk into the darkness; that''s your own folly, a bitter pill you chose to swallow."From N?velDrama.Org.


    I admit, my words were harsh, but that''s just how things were.


    Now, he even dared to covet everything that belonged to Conrad and kept the truth he knew hidden, all for his selfish desires.


    I was truly disappointed in him.


    "Foolish," he mockingly repeated the word, "Yes, foolish."


    It was self-mockery, but I could hear the sarcasm directed at me. My ten years of loving Conrad were equally foolish.


    At this point, there was no need for further words, but I still reminded him, "Dustin, you and your brother can fight for power, but don''t use me as a catalyst."


    Ernest had been waiting outside for me. Seeing mee out, he came over and took my hand.


    He didn''t ask anything but led me away.


    Today, Ernest yed a voice recording on his phone for me, which he had obtained to help me. After I realized Dustin had dealt with Jimmy for me and guessed Haley''s feelings, I sensed something was amiss.


    I just mentioned it to Ernest, and he helped me look into it discreetly, bringing the recording today as a precaution.


    He remained silent but took on everything he could to ease my burden.


    "Where''s Susie?" He had led me quite a distance, and we hadn''t found Susie yet, prompting me to ask.


    "She''s ying in a quieter spot," Ernest exined, which I didn''t doubt.


    Susie had just recovered, and a less crowded ce suited her better.


    "How much farther?" I asked Ernest.


    "Tired?" Ernest always caught the underlying meanings in my words.


    I didn''t y coy, "Yeah."


    "Shall I carry you?" Ernest offered.


    Iughed, "Carry me? Do you think I haven''t attracted enough attention already?"


    "What''s wrong with attracting attention? Some people wish they could but can''t," Ernest indulged me to the extreme.


    I pointed at a tandem bicycle not far from us. How about we ride that instead?


    "If you want to ride, let''s ride," Ernest said and led me to it.


    We scanned the code and started


    I


    pedaling away. At first, it was all smooth, but then I noticed more and more cyclists joining us, forming a sort of convoy.


    "What''s happening? This isn''t about what


    ¨¨ aren''ting to mob me, are


    ant down earlier, is it? Those


    they?" I asked Ernest, on ed


    He smiled lightly. "Scared?"


    "A bit," I admitted cautiously.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here," Ernest said indulgently.


    After observing for a while and


    seeing that these people were just cycling behind us without any other suspicious behavior, I began to rx.


    UMS


    "Mommy, why are there words written on the back of these bikes?" a child suddenly pointed at our bicycle and asked.

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 423


    I couldn''t help but nce back, and what I saw left me dumbfounded.


    The cars following us had somehow started floating ribbons in the air, each bearing a message.


    Before I could make out the words, the cars suddenly sped up, and Ernest, in response, slowed ours down.


    By the time I realized what was happening, we were encircled by these vehicles, and the message on the ribbons became clear. "Licia, will you marry me?"


    Those words hit me like a bolt of lightning, and I quickly turned to Ernest.


    His face showed neither embarrassment nor surprise, so this had to be his doing.


    "Ernest, are you proposing to me?" My heart raced.


    "Yeah, I''m bringing you home, so no one else can have you," Ernest said, surprisingly straightforward.


    It seemed he was well aware of Dustin''s feelings for me.


    In the brief silence as I processed his words, a voice chimed in, "Dude, you gonna propose or what?"


    Following the voice, I saw Susie on a bicycle.


    Ernest then stepped out of the car, walked to the front, and magically produced a ring, before dropping to one knee. "Licia, will you marry me? For the rest of our lives, let me hold your hand, be by your side, and move forward together."


    Sitting in the car, watching Ernest and the borately decorated vehicles around us, a surge of emotion welled up inside me.


    "Marry him!"


    "Marry him!"


    "Felicia, marry him!"


    The crowd and Susie chanted together.


    Stepping out of the car, I approached Ernest. "Would you be disappointed if I said no?"


    The lively scene suddenly fell silent, and Susie looked shocked. "Felicia..."


    "No, if you don''t say yes now, it


    means you''re not ready


    you''re not yet fully confident


    entrusting your future to me Ernest said, starting to rise.


    He thought I had rejected him.


    But then, I extended my hand. "Mr. Collins, please take good care of me for the rest of our lives."


    He paused, thenughed.


    "Wow!"


    "Bro, put the ring on her finger."


    With everyone, including Susie, reminding him, Ernest took my hand and slid the ring onto my finger.


    The ring fit perfectly, covering the scar I got from an injury involving Conrad.


    "Bro, the flowers!" Susie came forward with a bouquet.


    Ernest took it and handed it to me.


    "Kiss her, kiss her!" This time, Susie led the cheer.


    Ernest and I shared a smile, leaned in, and kissed.


    I never imagined Ernest and I would reach the point of engagement so quickly. Life''s path isn''t always what we expect, just like how everything with Conrad seemed perfect until an ident happened right before we were about to officiallymit. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The day the amusement park opened was a sensation, ranking second on trending news. But the top story was about me.


    "Cindere owns a billion-dor amusement park, fairy talese to life."


    "Fortune and boyfriend double blessings for Cindere."


    Seeing these headlines, Iughed mockingly andmented: "Cindere was always a princess."


    Being the topic of the day, my phone was buzzing non-stop.


    Fanny had been on the phone for ten minutes, Deborah extended her


    congrattions and also gossip.ne


    about Haley, and even Jefferson called.


    I thought he was calling about the trending news, but his first words were, "I''ve got the results of the investigation you asked for."

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424


    I had finally pieced together what he had been digging into.


    This should have been a trio of good news knocking at my door, yet, for some odd reason, my eyelids twitched uneasily.


    "What did you find?" My voice was taut with tension.


    "The info you stumbled upon isn''t the whole picture. There''s a final conclusion missing, and I can''t fathom why you didn''t see it," Jefferson said, his toneced with confusion.


    I inhaled sharply, "So, did you uncover anything?"


    "No. The officer who handled the car ident case passed away."


    My heart skipped a beat, and a bitter taste filled my mouth, "When did he die?"


    "A month after your dad''s ident was closed."


    My breath hitched, and I found myself at a loss for words until Jefferson called out my name, "Felicia..."


    I cut him off, "Do you think the officer''s death has something to do with the final verdict of my dad''s ident?"


    "I''ve had my suspicions. But the man died of a sudden heart attack. There''s a hospital death certificate and everything," Jefferson''s words left me speechless.


    "I had someone look for his family, but they didn''t have much to say," Jefferson added.


    A chill ran down my spine, "So, there''s nothing left to investigate, right?"


    "It seems so, unless the officer left something behind. But his family doesn''t know anything, and his death was so sudden," Jefferson''s exnation made it clear - my dad''s car ident case was a dead end.


    "What about his colleagues or friends?" I was disappointed but still trying to grasp at straws.


    Jefferson replied, "Looked into that too."


    Hearing this, I closed my eyes. "It seems we''re at a dead end unless the dead can speak."


    "There might still be a way. I can try to speak with the officer''s family or someone he was close to at work. Maybe there''s still a chance," Jefferson was clearly trying tofort me.


    I reopened my eyes, gazing out at the pitch-ck night, reminiscent of those evenings waiting for my parents toe home, "No need. If there was anything to be found or said it wouldn''t have stayed hidden til now."


    If someone wanted to bury the truth about my parents'' ident, they''d have covered their tracks well.


    Plus, it''s been ten years, people have moved on, and nobody''s looking to stir up any trouble.


    "Felicia, let the past be the past. Don''t trap yourself in it," Jefferson finally advised me.


    Hearing this, I got the message. Though he had helped me, deep down, he didn''t support my quest to uncover the truth about my parents'' ident from a decade ago.


    So, I didn''t press further, merely responding, "I understand. Thanks for your effort, Jefferson."


    "I''m sorry I couldn''t find anything useful," Jefferson paused before changing the subject, "Felicia, I saw the trending news. Congrattions."


    I wasn''t sure if he was congratting me on the theme park gift or the sessful proposal, so I just said, "Thank you."


    As someone called out to him on the other end, our conversation came to an end.


    Left alone with my thoughts, I sent Jefferson onest message: [What was the name of the deceased officer?]


    He quickly replied: [Richard.]


    Staring at the name, I got lost in thought. Ernest came over after his shower. I put my phone aside, and he scooped me up onto hisp, "Tired? I''ll give you a bath."


    "Exhausted, but I don''t feel like it," I nestled into his neck.


    "I''ll bathe you."


    I shook my head, "Let''s just sit for a moment."


    "Something on your mind?" He always knew.


    He had once mentioned he would look into his father''s car ident, prompting me to ask, "Ernest, any updates on the investigation into the ident?"Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He tightened his hold on me, "The official verdict was a brake failure, but the officer handling the case died of a sudden heart attack. I''ve talked to his family and some


    to find."


    colleagues, but theres velmet


    S


    new


    His words echoed Jefferson''s, confirming he hadn''t lied to me.

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 425


    Actually, I had Jefferson dig into it instead of just waiting for Ernest''s final word because, deep down, I was afraid he''d lie to me, given his dad was the one driving at the time.


    Turns out, I was overthinking it.


    "You''re doubting what really happened with the brakes that year, aren''t you?" Ernest asked me.


    Now that Ernest and I were officially an item, I didn''t want to lie to him. "Yes, I need a straight answer."


    Ernest didn''t speak for a moment. Then he asked softly, "Felicia, if, and I mean if... the car ident had something to do with my father, would you... leave me because of it?"


    The words ''leave me'' hit me hard, tightening my throat as if someone''s hand was clenching around it.


    I knew why he was asking. I hadn''t thought about it because I didn''t dare to.


    "Ernest, I don''t know."


    Although a voice inside me said, even if his dad was involved in the ident, Ernest was his own person. His father''s mistakes shouldn''t be his burden.


    But understanding something in theory doesn''t always trante to being able to live it out.


    I shifted, snuggling into a morefortable position in his arms. "Ernest, if that were true, what would you do? Would you... feel guilty because of your dad''s mistake and push me away?"


    Ernest was silent, making me think he was as unsure as I was.


    Then he murmured, "All I know is I can''t live without you."


    His words, about not wanting to lose me and not being able to live without me, made my heart feel like it was suffocating.


    "Ernest, it won''te to that. I believe fate won''t be that cruel to us," I whispered.


    Ernest didn''t reply, just kissed me gently, his lips iming mine, making me forget everything else.


    That night, Ernest was particrly passionate, as if he wanted to engrave me into his very bones.


    I fell asleep in his arms, but in my dream, I found myself at the scene of my parents'' ident. The car was wrecked and smoking, the people inside crushed...


    "Licia..."


    "Licia..."


    My parents were looking at me, reaching out helplessly.


    I wanted to run to them, but it was as if something was holding me back, keeping me from moving forward.


    That is, until I was shaken awake, finding Ernest''s worried face looking down at me.


    "You were having a nightmare," he said, stroking my hair.


    "I dreamt of my parents. They were trapped in the car," I murmured.


    Ernest responded by holding me tighter.


    In the


    andlet of the night, as Ernest diely our heartbeats but alt


    each other, we could,


    not


    a


    argument. Content tbelongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "It''s my wicked thoughts, but you fell for it, Conrad. If you were truly a honor, no trick of mine would


    Ine


    have worked," a voice screamed in despair. From N?velDrama.Org.


    I didn''t hear Conrad''s reply, but I knew he must be there.


    What was the point of arguing now?


    I didn''t want to listen anymore. Snuggling closer to Ernest, I murmured, "I''m hungry."


    "I''ll cook something for you."


    "No, I want to go out for some street food."


    "Alright, bundle up; it''s a bit chilly outside," Ernest said as he let go of me to grab some clothes for me.


    We left to escape the irritating noises.


    Ernest took me out for some


    late-night hot dogs, and by the time


    we were heading back, the sky was beginning to lighten. I thought Conrad would have surely left by then.


    But what I didn''t expect was running into him just as we were about to enter the elevator.

 Chapter 426

    Conrad''s face froze, his eyes wide with shock as he looked at me. Then, his gaze fell on the intertwined hands of Ernest and me. He didn''t speak, and neither did I. It was Ernest who broke the silence first, "Mr. Wagner, good morning."


    And it was indeed morning-though the sun had yet to rise.


    Conrad seemed to snap out of his daze at Ernest''s greeting, clenching his jaw as his gaze fixed on me. "Felicia, we need to talk."


    I could have refused, but I didn''t.


    Some conversations are inevitable. Better to have them and get it over with, so they don''t linger unspoken.


    "Ernest, you go ahead. I''d like a ss of milk," I said, adopting the casual tone of a wife speaking to her husband.


    Ernest hummed in acknowledgment, pulling my coat around me tighter. "It''s chilly in the morning."


    He headed for the elevator, leaving Conrad and me behind. Conrad didn''t lead me away but instead watched the elevator numbers climb. Only when the elevator stopped did he turn to me. "When did you buy the apartment?"


    I had initially thought Conrad had bought Haley an apartment above mine just to spite me. But seeing his reaction earlier made me realize I had misunderstood.


    "Probably before you," I replied, noticing his eyes narrow, a deeper shadow crossing his face.


    "I hope Haley didn''t make you buy it," I ventured.


    Conrad remained silent, confirming my suspicions.


    So, Haley had indeed been ying a nasty game, buying an apartment just above mine, either to unt her rtionship with Conrad or to make him witness my happiness with Ernest, hoping to sever any remaining ties I had with Conrad.


    Too bad, I was one step ahead in uncovering her scheme.


    "You mentioned you wanted to talk? Should we do it here?" I asked Conrad.


    Something shed in his eyes. "Let''s go outside."


    He started walking, slowing his pace, probably to ensure I could keep up.


    "I haven''t eaten in a day and a night," Conrad said as we stepped outside.


    I understood his hint; he wanted mypany for a meal.


    "I just had something to eat."


    At that, a look of pained disappointment crossed Conrad''s face, followed by a low mutter, "So, you won''t even share a meal with me now?"


    Sharing a meal wasn''t a big deal, but I didn''t want to give him the impression that I still cared.


    "Let''s just go to the car," Conrad suggested, probably remembering Ernest''sment about the morning chill.


    "No, let''s hang out by the flowerbed," I countered, heading that way.


    Conrad followed, and soon, I felt the weight of his jacket on my shoulders, carrying the warmth and scent of him.


    When I turned to him, he was adjusting his coat. "You''re not going to refuse this too, are you?"Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He let go and walked ahead. I looked down at the jacket enveloping me, feeling a lump in my throat.


    Once, wearing his clothes and smelling his scent would fill me with a blissful sense of possession, as if I had the world at my fingertips. Now, all I felt was the heavy reality of our situation.


    Conrad stopped, and I caught up to him. He looked up at the sky, still tinged with the night''s darkness. "It''s been a while since Ist saw the dawn sky."


    I remembered thest time we watched the stars together. He had been out drinking with friends and asked me to pick him up. I had. waited almost all night, only for him to emerge, swaying, just beforedawn.


    Seeing me, he had frozen, then asked, "You didn''t leave? You''ve been waiting here all this time?"


    "Yeah, I was worried about you," I had replied, a mix of irritation and worry in my voice. The irritation was for the long, anxious night of waiting; the worry was for his well-being, fearing he might have overindulged.

 Chapter 427

    Chapter 427


    Conrad was obviously stered that night, to the point he forgot he''d asked me toe pick him up.


    When I arrived, he just stared at me for a moment before leaning in for a gentle kiss and then, with a hand on my head, called me a "silly girl" in such a tender voice.


    It was almost dawn then, just like now. Conrad was pretty tipsy but buzzing with excitement when he threw out the idea, "How about we head to the peak to catch the sunrise?"


    That''s Conrad for you; alcohol didn''t make him sleepy but rather filled him with a restless energy.


    He always said sleeping after drinking made him feel like he was on a spinning merry-go-round.


    So, whenever he had one too many, it became my job to drive him around, seeking out adventures.


    That night, we ended up at the peak, sitting on arge boulder, leaning against each other. We watched the stars in the sky before dawn, witnessed the night''s darkness retreat, and saw the sun burst over the horizon, bathing everything in a warm glow.


    He fell asleep on my shoulder that morning and didn''t wake up until the sunlight was strong enough to encourage him to open his eyes. Only then did we decide to leave.


    Looking up at the night sky now, I mused aloud, "It''s been a while since you''ve done something spontaneous."


    "Is it? I''ve forgotten," he said, slowly lowering his gaze.


    Forgotten indeed.


    If he hadn''t forgotten his promises to me, if he hadn''t let those happy memories fade, would he have sumbed to Haley''s charm?


    "What are you trying to say?" I steered the conversation back on track.


    "You knew about Haley. Why didn''t you tell me sooner?" Conrad''s question didn''t surprise me.


    I pursed my lips, "And what good would telling you have done? End up in a huge argument with her like today? What would that change?"


    Aiden Martin is gone, never to return.


    And we can''t go back to how things were.


    Conrad fell silent at my retort, but after a while, he muttered, "After you found out, did you think I was an idiot? Utterly foolish?"


    "No," I said honestly, "It''s just that she was too cruel."


    Conrad scoffed, "Guess I had iting."


    "What are you nning to do about her?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    Haley''s intentions were clear,


    el.n


    whether it was her brazen actions at the opening ceremony or her middle-of-the-night argument with Conrad. She was aiming for a life of luxury, to marry into wealth.


    Conrad nced around before abruptly sitting down on thewn. "The dew," I warned.


    He smiled faintly, "I''m not that fussy."


    After inviting me to sit next to him, I declined, "It''s cold."


    He nodded, understandingly, "Yes, it''s cold."


    bet


    "She said ift don''t agree, she''ll leak. the video of Aiden finding us to Conrad revealed, pluc


    press


    the grass.


    No wonder Haley was so bold yesterday; she had leverage.


    "Are you going to cave?" I asked.


    at


    He rubbed a de of grass against


    buose, "My dad was stressed c


    e news yesterday, and hi


    health took another hit." ContentText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I realized then he was considering giving in to keep his father, Herschel, from getting upset.


    Remembering Haley''s demand for the amusement park, I asked, "So, you''re thinking of handing the park over to her?"


    "She doesn''t deserve it," Conrad said, looking right at me. "The amusement park is yours."


    His words didn''t disappoint me.


    Even if I didn''t want the park, I didn''t want Haley to have it either. Conrad was right; she didn''t deserve it.


    But since Haley had made her intentions clear, turning her down could spell trouble...


    I couldn''t help but ask, "Will she agree to back down?"


    Conrad was silent for a moment, "She agreed, but she has other conditions."

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 428


    Conrad stopped speaking, but I already had a hunch, "So, her condition is to be Mrs. Wagner?"


    As I finished, Conrad looked up at me, seemingly shocked by my insight.


    "You seem to know her quite well," he mocked after a pause.


    His words were not hurtful, but they were dripping with irony.


    To think she was the other woman, the one who stole my man, and here he was suggesting that I''d somehow schemed against her.


    "You''re overthinking it. I know what she''s up to, not because I understand her, but because her actions make it clear she''s greedy for wealth and luxury," I said, as the gloomy sky suddenly brightened.


    All along, I thought the transition from night to day was a gradual process, but now I realized it happened in an instant.


    No wonder poets describe dawn as a daybreak.


    The use of ''break'' couldn''t be more urate.


    From darkness to light in an instant, if that''s not a ''break'', what is?


    "Conrad, an amusement park might be valuable, but what''s thatpared to the benefits of being Mrs. Wagner?" My words left Conrad stunned for a few seconds.


    Conrad had gifted me an amusement park, but his worth was tens, hundreds of those parks. Bing his wife meant owning half of his assets. Haley knew this all too well, otherwise, she wouldn''t have used Aiden''s life as a stepping stone for herself.


    "She never wanted me, just my fortune," Conrad said with self-derision.


    I couldn''t help but mockinglyugh. Did he really think Haley loved him?From N?velDrama.Org.


    In the world of the wealthy, how many truly married for love and not for alliances or financial gain?


    Suddenly, I thought of Shirley Travis, a young and fresh-faced woman, who ended up with Lord rk, old enough to be her father. Was that love?


    Maybe! Love for his money.


    "But why don''t you care?" Conrad murmured, "If you were after my money too, you wouldn''t have... left me because of her, right?"


    Indeed, if I were greedy for wealth


    and status, I could have turned a blind eye, at least until after the marriage. That way, I could have walked away with half of Conrad''s fortune.


    Fanny had said as much, calling me foolish for letting Conrad walk away unscathed after he wronged me.


    "I guess I''m just foolish," I replied, self-mockingly.


    "Felicia," Conrad called my name, "did you ever truly like me?"


    "Ha," Iughed mockingly. After all the years I loved him, he dared to ask if I liked him?


    I looked at him, "Conrad, it''s like you''re not satisfied with just killing someone; you have to dismember them too."


    He looked up at the now bright sky.


    "Lately, I keep thinking, if you really liked me, how could you just walk away so easily, and how could you... move with someone else? l ve on couldn''t do it, and the longer we''re apart, the worse I feel, realizing I can''t live without you..."


    That was the aftermath, I suppose.


    Seeing the pain and sheer helplessness on his face, something inside me suddenly snapped and found peace.


    Peace in knowing that my love for him wasn''t entirely unrequited; he had loved me too.


    It''s just that we had strayed off course, much like our current conversation, which had veered from Haley to us.


    But since we''re on the topic, I might as well make things clear.


    "Conrad, have you ever heard this saying?" picked up a fallen leaf from the ground, twirling it between my fingers, "Leaves don''t turn yellow in a single day, and hearts don''t grow cold in an instant."

 Chapter 429

    Chapter 429


    Conrad looked at me, clearly still puzzled.


    "Haley was just the straw that broke the camel''s back," I said, breaking intoughter.


    It suddenly crossed my mind, that saying about how you know you''ve truly moved on when you canugh about the pain from your past.


    "Felicia, I don''t get it. You can me me for the Haley thing, sure, but I was good to you before that," Conrad seemed unable to ept that our rtionship had been fraying at the edges for a while.


    "I''m not denying you were good to me, but what about the good from my side... did you feel it, or even see it?" I asked softly.


    Conrad stared at me, then after a moment, looked down. "It was me. I didn''t treasure what we had, and I lost you."


    "What''s the point of talking about this now? Let''s talk about Haley. What are you nning to do about her? Afraid your folks won''t approve?" I steered the conversation back.


    "Be with her? Do you think I''m a fool or something?" Conrad''s tone suddenly heated.


    "She wants to use that video to ckmail me, right? Let her release it," Conrad said, his voice carrying a decisiveness.


    He never let anyone ckmail him, not in his personal life nor in business.


    Haley''s move was clumsy.


    "But if she actually releases it, thepany will take a hit, and Herschel won''t take it well," I reminded him.


    "That''s why I need your help," Conrad finally got to the point of our meeting.


    Looking at him under the morning sun, his features sharp and handsome but his expression somber, he felt distant.


    "What do you need?" I asked.


    "Talk to my dad," Conrad shook his head slightly, "It''s funny, between my brother and me, neither of us measure up to you. We''re lucky to know your background; otherwise, we''d suspect you''re some secret love child of our dad''s."From N?velDrama.Org.


    I couldn''t help butugh at hisment, giving him a yful kick, "What are you on about?"


    Conrad smiled, "Haven''t seen youugh like this in a while."


    My smile stiffened, "So, you''re really going to burn bridges with Haley?"


    bet


    "If I don''t, be under her thumb, threatened. And knowing her, she''s probably bluffing about releasing the video," Conrad still had a good read on people.


    Thinking about how Haley could even use Aiden, who loved her, as a pawn, I sighed softly, "She won''t let go easily after investing so much."


    "Then we''ll see," Conrad said, closing his eyes to bask in the sunlight.


    "Alright, you''ve made up your mind. I''ll talk to your parents," I agreed.


    He didn''t respond, and as people began to walk by the flowerbeds, knew it was time to leave. "I should go back. You should get some too."


    UMS


    rest


    "Felicia," Conrad called out to me, "Would you consider not rushing into marriage?"


    I was speechless.


    Was he still holding onto feelings for me?


    But there was no going back, not even if he cleared things up with Haley. I couldn''t give him another chance.


    I didn''t outright reject him but asked, "Conrad, do you know I want a family?"


    Ever since my parents passed, I stayed at his ce, and even though his parents gave me a warmth like that of a home, it wasn''t mine.


    I''ve always wanted my own home, a loving husband, my own children.


    I shared these dreams with Conrad, and he promised them to me. But he ran away halfway through.


    "Felicia, can''t you wait a bit longer?" he asked again.


    I raised my left hand, the engagement ring sparkling in the sunlight, "Conrad, do you remember whatthis finger went through, what you promised?"


    His eyes narrowed.


    "Conrad, I''ve waited for you before..."

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 430


    The amusement park''s grand opening and my own trending scandal had been the talk of the town for three days straight before the buzz naturally fizzed out.


    In today''s fast-paced digital age, new stories pop up daily, quickly overshadowing even the juiciest of dramas.


    Those three days had been Haley''s prime window to strike back, but she hadn''t made a move.


    Conrad was right; she didn''t dare release the video.


    Releasing it meant kissing goodbye to any leverage she had, rendering all her meticulous ns useless.


    But she wasn''t one to give up easily.


    Yet, I hadn''t anticipated her next move would be threatening to jump off a building.


    I was chatting with Herschel in his hospital room when a nurse burst in, saying someone was attempting to jump from the rooftop.


    Just hearing about it sent shivers down my spine.


    "It''s a pregnant woman. Maybe she''s suffering from prenatal depression," the nurse spected.


    Right then, my phone rang. It was Conrad.


    My heart skipped a beat. "Yeah?"


    "Felicia, Haley''s on the roof, threatening to jump," Conrad''s voice was grave.


    Frozen in ce, I realized that despite Haley''s history of dramatics, this was different. She was gambling with her life-and not just hers, but her unborn child''s too.


    Herschel was with me, and I was worried the news might upset him. But it looked like he already had an idea, and he gestured for me to sit down. "Where are you?" I asked Conrad.


    "Almost at the hospital!"


    I swallowed hard, "I''m with Herschel."


    There was a brief silence on the line. "We can''t keep this from my dad. Her choosing to do this at the hospital... she wants him to know."


    "What are you going to do?" I had a hunch about Haley''s motive.From N?velDrama.Org.


    She was desperate for a showdown with Conrad and the Wagner family.


    "Let''s see when I get there," Conrad hung up.


    Herschel looked at me, "Is it Haley?"


    His demeanor was calm, a stark contrast to his agitation during the celebration. It was as if he''d seen thising.


    I nodded slightly, "She''s looking for a resolution today."


    Anticipating Herschel''s concern, I quickly added, "Conrad''s on his way. Let him handle it. Please, don''t get upset or involved."


    Herschel''s face was tense, his silence foreboding.


    "Herschel, I''ll go check on the situation," I said, leaving the room.


    The ground floor was already packed with onlookers, and firefighters were setting up safety mats and airbags.


    Such measures might save an ordinary person, but Haley was if


    1


    baby might not survive the ordeal.


    38 Even if they saved her, the


    As the crowd buzzed, I saw Conrad being escorted by firefighters into the building. I lifted my eyes to the rooftop.


    Perched on the edge of the


    twenty-story building, Haley, in a


    flowing white dress, was a scene straight out of a movie, her hair


    billowing in the wind. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Despite everything, Haley always knew how to make an entrance, a tragic beauty with a tainted soul.


    "That guy they just let in must be the


    husband of the woman upsta


    Looks decent enough, yet his up there ready to jump."


    "A woman pregnant and seeking death... it''s either a cheating husband or inws from hell."


    "The woman''s a fool. If the man really wanted her gone, her dramatics won''t change a thing."


    The murmurs around me were a harsh reminder of the cruelty of public opinion.


    "Ah!"

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 431


    ?


    As the crowd screamed, my eyes locked on Haley, who had edged even closer to the rooftop''s brink.


    My own scream lodged in silence, my heart catapulted to my throat. It wasn''t about who was up there; it was the sheer terror of the sight, the breath- holding suspense.


    I knew Haley''s stunt had to be because Conrad had confronted her.


    The rooftop seemed a mile high, their words lost to the wind, but my gaze remained fixed, heart pounding.


    Then someone nudged me back to reality. "Hey, miss, your phone''s ringing."


    Snapped out of the trance, I fished out my phone to see Conrad''s name lighting up the screen.


    Him calling amid this rooftop drama meant only one thing... Haley had put him up to it.


    "Felicia, can you bring my dad up?" Conrad''s voice came through, strained yet clear.


    Why would they need Mr. Wagner? His health was fragile; facing Haley''s antics could only end badly.


    My throat tightened, pulse racing as I stared at Haley from below. Without another word, I ended the call, pushing through the crowd into the building and onto the elevator solo.


    Ignoring the call to bring Mr. Wagner, I rode up, mind racing with Haley''s possible motives.


    The rooftop door swung open to a gust that raised goosebumps on my skin.


    Conrad''s eyes met mine, and I locked gazes with Haley, the emergency responders beside her.


    "Is she the one you wanted to see?" one asked Haley.


    "There''s another," Haley demanded.


    "It''s just me. Mr. Wagner couldn''t make it," I cut her off, hoping to dete her ns.


    Haley''s face twisted, then she pointed at me. "Felicia,e here!"


    "Leave Felicia out of this, Haley," Conrad stepped in right away.


    Haley''sugh was cold. "Afraid I''ll take her with me?"


    Of course, that terrified me.


    In the elevator, it had dawned on me: Haley


    scene her wanted a dramatic


    l


    to use me to manipte


    Conrad. Clearly, it was thetter.


    WP


    "Haley, this has nothing to do with Felicia," Conrad tried to reason.


    "How is she not involved? She ruined everything," Haley screamed, her rage palpable.


    Her threat to jump if I didn''te closer put me in an impossible position. Either way, I was in danger.


    Dying because of her drama? I''d be a fool, scorned even in death.


    "What does it matter to me if you jump?" I countered with a calm smile.From N?velDrama.Org.


    The silence that followed was deafening, even the emergency responders cautioned me against provoking her.


    Danking on everyone''s


    keep her safe, didn''t


    my cold response. "Feli


    caused all this." Conten


    to NovelDrama.Org


    belongs


    "You''re after my fianc¨¦ and my inheritance, Haley. How can you even say that?" I countered, advancing slowly.


    "Conrad never truly loved you. If he


    did, he wouldn''t have been involved Haley shot back,


    lessly. Content belongs to


    I smirked, ncing at Conrad, whose difort was evident.


    "True, I neverid im to his love. So, Haley, is this heart-to-heart why you called me here?"


    Conrad''s gaze snapped to me, his eyes narrowing.


    Haley, caught off-guard by my bluntness, faltered before letting out a piercing scream-

 Chapter 432

    Chapter 432


    ?


    With a scream that could shatter ss, the tension was palpable.


    "Don''t provoke her," the firefighter warned me again, but Conrad interrupted him.


    It seemed Conrad knew Haley wasn''t really out for death; she was just bluffing. So, my provocations wouldn''t reach her.


    Right now, her act was just that¡ªan act, making everyone believe she was on the brink of breakdown, genuinely seeking an end.


    Sure enough, after her howl, she turned her gaze to me and Conrad. "I know you think I''m just trying to scare you, that I wouldn''t actually jump, just trying to squeeze money out of this. Well, today, I''ll show you if I''m serious about dying or just pretending."


    With those words, she stepped back further.


    Watching her retreat, my heart trembled. Even if she didn''t intend to jump, a misstep or loss of bnce could send her plummeting regardless.


    My eyes fell on her visibly pregnant belly. I didn''t know how many months along she was, but Conrad and I had been apart for over half a year, so the baby must''ve been at least six or seven months along.


    She might deserve her fate, but the innocent child, who hadn''t even seen the world yet, didn''t.


    Still, a misguided sense of mercy stirred within me. I knew sweet-talking Haley was futile, but pleading might just y into her hands.


    Considering her greed, I went straight for the jugr, "Haley, you can jump now, but with everyone here as witnesses, it''ll be deemed suicide. You''ll gain nothing, and all this will have been for nothing, including sacrificing a man who deeply loved you."


    Haley''s eyes widened, a picture of sorrow, "I''ve got nothing left anyway. My inws disown me, and my own family won''t have me."


    It was clear Haley was having a rough time, resorting to such drastic measures. Even her own brother had betrayed her.


    "Felicia, if you don''t want me to jump, if you''re scared of me dying, then just hand Conrad over, let him marry me." Haley''s words were asughable as they were tragic.


    Laughable because she was treating Conrad like an object, not a person.


    Tragic because I had already broken up with Conrad, and she still thought he rejected her because of me.


    "You''re mistaken. I''m not afraid of


    you dying. If you did, everyone could finally find peace, go their separate ways" my words, more provocative with each utterance, left the firefighters dumbfounded.


    Haley hadn''t expected her usual maniptions to fail against me bing visibly agitated, "Felicia, you''re truly vicious. I know you want me dead, just so you can snatch Conrad back."


    Such a foolish notion.


    Did she think everyone was like her, not minding the leftovers?


    Even if Conrad was now "avable" after being tainted by her, I wouldn''t pick him up, not even if she didn''t want him anymore.


    But, to prevent her from doing


    something foolish, I yed along, "Exactly, so go ahead and jump. Then +can reunite with Conrad, be Mrs. Wagner, enjoying the life of a wealthy socialite."


    "Not in your wildest dreams!" Haley was, predictably, unwilling to y into my hands.


    I genuinely couldn''t fathom what grudge she held against me, to harbor such hatred.


    "Don''t want to see me happy? Then drop the melodrama. If you, Haley, truly have the guts,pete with me fair and square," I challenged her.


    "Compete?" She scoffed derisively. "How could I possiblypete? You''ve had ten years with him, his parents already see you as their daughter-in-w. What chance do I have against you?"From N?velDrama.Org.


    For once, she showed some self-awareness and acknowledged her disadvantage.


    If she hade to this realization sooner, things wouldn''t have reached this point.


    "I''ve got nothing left. I just wanted a better life. What''s so wrong about that?" Haley murmured quietly.


    She wasn''t wrong, but did that make everyone else wrong?


    Was it justifiable for her to snatch someone else''s fianc¨¦?


    Her emotions crumbled bit by bit, nearing breakdown. I noticed firefighters scaling the building.


    My anxiety peaked, watching them inch closer to rescue her.

 Chapter 433

    Chapter 433


    ?


    At that moment, Haley violently shook her head, "I don''t care, I want an answer from Conrad today. Are you going to marry me or not?" Conrad''s jaw clenched tight. At this juncture, he could have just nodded to cate her.


    But he didn''t. Instead, he was brutally honest, "Haley, I said I''dpensate you, but don''t expect anything more."


    Even the firefighter staring at him was taken aback by his words.


    Despair flickered in Haley''s eyes as she yelled at him, "Thepensation I want is you."


    "Haley, you set me up, caused Aiden''s death. I''m overlooking it only for the sake of the child," Conrad''s voice was icy cold.


    He was never one to be pushed around, always stubborn, a trait Jacqueline often scolded him for being a hardhead.


    "The child? Always the child," Haley''s hand moved to her belly, "So what am I to you all, just a means to have a child?"


    "Conrad, you care about this child, don''t you? If you don''t agree with me now, I''ll end this pregnancy myself," she said, starting to hit her belly.


    My heart shuddered. Not even a beast would harm its offspring, this woman was ruthless.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t repeatedly use the child as leverage.


    "Haley, if anything happens to this child, I swear, I''ll make you pay," Conrad threatened.


    Now, I could understand Conrad''s stance. He felt guilty about Aiden, so he was determined to protect Aiden''s child at all costs.


    He was tasting the bitter fruit of his own actions.


    However, Conrad''s words only made Haley hit her belly harder. In a moment of madness, the firefighter who had quietly approached, grabbed her.


    But Haley Struggled instinctively.


    Standing on the edge, their


    movements made the firefight


    lose bnce, and they started to fall backward.


    "Ah!" That scream came from Haley, and I covered my mouth in shock, my eyes wide as saucers staring at the edge.


    A strong hand was clinging to the edge, with Haley still screaming, "Save me, please save me..."


    Her piercing cries made her previous threats seem like a joke.


    But no one wasughing now as they hurriedly rushed to pull the hand up.


    It was the firefighter who had


    hugged Haley. Though he was tethered by a safety rope, if they fell, he might survive, but Haley would definitely be thrown off.


    Now, with one hand gripping the edge and the other holding onto a pregnant Haley, he couldn''t hold on much longer.


    Several firefightersid on the ground, pulling with all their might, but with the weight of two people, it wasn''t easy to pull them up.


    Conrad joined in, and I just stood


    there, unable to do anything,


    watching helplessly. As I watch


    Haley and the firefighter were gradually pulled up.


    She was no longer yelling, her face pale as shey there.


    Soon, I noticed her white dress turning red... Blood!


    "She''s bleeding, the baby, the baby..." I pointed at Haley.


    Conrad noticed something was wrong too and immediately went over, pulling Haley up, "Is your belly hurting?"Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Haley couldn''t say a word, lookingpletely soulless.


    "Rush her to the emergency room," I said while taking out my phone, dialing Fanny''s number.

 Chapter 434

    Chapter 434


    ?


    The baby was premature, arrived at just seven and a half months.


    Almost translucent, lying there in the incubator, it was heart-wrenchingly fragile at first nce.


    Fanny couldn''t be sure if the little one would make it; it all depended on some kind of miracle now. Haley''s attempt to jump off a building ended in failure, but the baby ended up suffering because of it.


    Haley herself wasn''t in good shape either. A ruptured uterus led to a heavy bleed and the eventual removal of her womb.


    It was a miracle she survived.


    As for her future, I couldn''t bring myself to care anymore.


    But I felt bad for the baby, devoid of a biological father, not recognized by the elderly Martins, and it was uncertain if Haley could ever love him.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    If she did love this child, she wouldn''t have put herself through so much turmoil.


    When Ernest came to pick me up from the hospital, his face was stone-cold. Fanny nudged me with her shoulder, "Your man''s not happy."


    I could see that too.


    "Mixing up with Conrad like this would upset anyone," Fanny reminded me.


    I wanted to exin, but Ernest was already in front of me.


    He looked at me, silent.


    His presence alone seemed to drop the temperature around us.


    Since we''ve been together, he''s never shown me this side of him. This was a first.


    I was unharmed, but I knew today''s events could have ended differently, and I might not have been here to tell the tale.


    I stepped closer to him. "I''m okay, nothing happened."


    He remained silent. I took his hand, "I promise I won''t get involved in their matters again."


    Fanny coughed lightly and


    approached, "Mr. Collins, your wife''s


    already scared enough, no need to keep that frown. You should give her a hug now."


    Ernest didn''t hug me but asked Fanny, "Are you sure she''s alright?"


    "Absolutely, I guarantee it on my reputation as Dr. Willis." Fanny really was like a sister to me.


    Ernest stared at Fanny for a moment before turning to me, "This should not happen again."


    "Understood!" I replied cheekily and hugged him.


    Ernest''s hand rested on my head, and in that moment, my eyes welled up.


    It was hard to describe the feeling - a mix of vulnerability, relief, and a bittersweet sort of bravery.


    "I''ll leave you two," Fanny said, turning to go.


    But she stopped and turned back, "There''s something you should know."


    Ernest and I, still in each other''s arms, looked at her. She had her hands in her pockets, "Yates is leaving." Leaving?


    "What will you do?" I blurted out.


    Fanny just shrugged. "I''ll be here, as always."


    "But you two just started dating."


    "Love is love, work is work. Two different things," Fanny was clear-headed.


    Still, beginning a rtionship and immediately facing long distance was a tough and testing ordeal.


    "When is Yates leaving?" Ernest took up the conversation.


    "Day after tomorrow, early. So, if there are any concerns regarding your sister''s recovery, you might want to talk to him," Fanny us.


    Ernest


    swn minded


    exchanged nces


    before e he said, "Tomorrow


    Licia and I would like to invite tel


    and


    Yates for dinner."?


    W


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "As friends," I quickly added.

 Chapter 435

    Chapter 435


    ?


    Fanny chuckled, "Sure."


    "Wow, that was easy. Have you checked with Yates?" I teased.


    Fanny replied, "No questions asked."


    I instantly got it, "Tomorrow isn''t about you two wanting some alone time, is it?"


    "Well, a double date could work too," Fanny winked at me before turning away.


    Watching her walk away, I could tell she didn''t want Yates to leave, but she was too stubborn to admit it.


    "We should treat them to something special tomorrow, maybe n something extra," I whispered to Ernest.


    Ernest didn''t catch my drift this time, "Like what?"


    I leaned closer. "A luxury penthouse suite."


    Ernest didn''t book the penthouse, but he managed to reserve a table at Seabreeze City''s most upscale restaurant for Yates'' farewell dinner.


    "You two are going all out," Fanny said, now treating me as the future Mrs. Collins after Ernest''s proposal.


    "Yates saved Susie''s life; it''s the least we can do," Ernest replied graciously to Yates.


    Yates, out of hisb coat and in a crisp suit, looked even more dashing.


    Ernest, too, had dressed up in a formal suit, giving off a CEO vibe straight out of a TV drama.


    Fanny was surprised, "Ernest really cleans up well. He''s a heartbreaker in that suit."


    "Who do you think picked it out?" I said proudly.


    The dinner was filled with joy, Fanny and I didn''t hold back on the food or the fun.


    Yates, usually approachable, was even more so tonight, shedding his professor persona.


    Ernest, often quiet and the quintessential tech guy, matched Yates in conversation, disying his wide range of knowledge.


    "Mr. Collins is a hidden gem. He knows everything," Fannyplimented Ernest during a restroom break.


    "That''s because I traveled the world to find him," I joked with Fanny as we washed our hands.


    But when I looked up, there was Conrading out of the men''s room.


    He saw me, and likely heard myment, his gaze intense.


    "Mr. Wagner, fancy seeing you here," Fanny broke the awkward silence between me and Conrad.


    Then, another figure emerged from the restroom - my boss, Jeremy.


    Just as I was marveling at the smallness of the world, running into an ex and my CEO at dinner, Conrad shifted his attention from me to Jeremy, "Mr. Collins, after you."


    Jeremy saw me too but didn''t say anything. Instead, he and Conrad washed and dried their hands before leaving.


    "Conrad''s like a bad penny; he always turns up," Fanny remarked.


    "Today might just be a coincidence."


    "How can you be sure?" Fanny was skeptical.


    "The man with him is my current boss and the heir to the Collins family. There was talk of a partnership between the Wagner Group and the Collins family. They''re


    probably discussing that," I


    exined. Content belongs to


    "I see. But didn''t Conrad drop off the radar for a while?" Fanny knew about Conrad''s recent disappearance.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "To pull out, he''d still have to seal the deal with the Collins family. Nobody else could manage that negotiation," I shared, recalling my time with rad and the importance of this deal.


    "Conrad does have his strengths. In that regard, he''s got one up on Ernest," Fanny sighed. "If only Ernest had a fortune to his name, he''d be perfect." "Stop it. I never cared about that. Besides, I''m not exactly broke," Iughed with Fanny as we headed back to our private dining room.


    Yet, before we could get there, I saw Ernest.


    He was talking to someone - Jeremy.


    I thought they were just exchanging pleasantries, but then I overheard Jeremy telling Ernest, "We''ve been keeping the Wagner family on the hook for over six months now. We can''t keep dragging this out much longer."


    Kone

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 436


    ?


    Keeping the Wagner family on the hook?


    Now, that was a shocker. But what really floored me was hearing Jeremy lump himself in with Ernest, saying "we."


    Fanny was just as baffled, shooting me a look full of questions.


    I kept quiet, holding my breath, waiting for Ernest''s response.


    There he stood, decked out in a tailor-made suit, his aura both striking and solitary, making him seem like a top-tier executive, while Jeremy looked more like an underling byparison.


    "If it''s too much trouble, make the call yourself," Ernest replied, his tone icy.


    "I''ll seal the deal with them today then," Jeremy said, a trace of relief crossing his face, before he added, "When are you free?"


    Ernest frowned slightly, "I''m booked solid for a while."


    Jeremy''s face stiffened at the rejection, about to say more, but Ernest didn''t give him the chance. "I''m having dinner with my fianc¨¦e and friends. We''ll talkter."


    With that, Ernest walked away, leaving Jeremy to raise his hand in a half-hearted gesture, eventually letting it fall in resignation.


    As they disappeared into the distance, Fanny nudged me. "Jeremy''s the heir to the Collins family, yet he acts so subordinate around Ernest."


    I felt the same way and it wasn''t the first time.


    "Ernest is a tech whiz. These days, bigpanies really value talent. Maybe that''s why they''re treating him so well," I said, sounding like I was making a bad joke.


    Fanny chuckled. "We''ve got plenty of people and talent. That can''t be it."


    I was just as puzzled, "So what''s the deal?"


    Fanny looked thoughtful before nudging me again, "Do you think Ernest might be connected to the Collins family too?"


    I paused, then remembered all the things about Ernest, andughed dryly, "I paid for Susie''s surgery. Does that sound like someone from the Collins family to you?"


    "That''s true, but..." Fanny hesitated, "He''s a key figure. Even on his sry, he should be making a decent amount. It doesn''t add up that he couldn''t afford the surgery."


    "I wondered about that too, but he really didn''t have it. Susie told me he''s supported a lot of people. Probably donated most of what he exined, leading Danny


    to snort in disbelief. Content belongs


    toNovelDrama.Org


    "Looks smart, but not so bright, huh?" She was obviously mocking Ernest for his generosity.


    Doing good is fine, but you''ve got to secure your own livelihood first.


    I chuckled, "Don''t say that. He''s probably doing it for Susie''s good karma."


    "Sure, you always defend him," Fanny teased.


    "And you don''t do the same for Yates?" My jest didn''t get a response from Fanny, and her expression hinted at a deeper turmoil.


    She didn''t want Yates to leave.


    I caught up with her, "If you can''t bear his departure and you''re already a couple, why not make it official?"


    She stopped by the balcony,


    "Bringing it up would only makeExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    things awkward for him, and


    would seem like I''m not beinfel


    considerate."


    "Since when does love need to be so considerateughed at myself then, "When I was with Conrad, I was so worried about appearing inconsiderate that I ended up being overly amodating. And where did that get me?"


    Fanny stared into the night, saying, "Our situation is different."


    How it was different, I didn''t press. Instead, I changed the subject, "So, that assistant of his, Milly, is she going with him?"


    "Yeah, they''re a team. They go everywhere together," Fanny said nonchntly.


    So, what about Fanny?


    I didn''t ask. It felt like driving a knife into her heart. She had always felt Yates matched better with Milly.


    "Worried Milly might steal Yates away?" Fanny turned, a yful smile on her face.


    Iughed, "Why should I worry? Yates isn''t my man."


    "Licia, you might not believe me, but I''m genuinely not worried," Fanny said, gazing back into the darkness of the night.

 Chapter 437

    Chapter 437


    ?


    I gazed out at the myriad of lights twinkling from the windows across the city, "I get it. You think if there was something sparking between them, it would have happened already, right? No room for you in that equation."


    "Exactly. When I fell for Yates, the feeling was mutual. We were on the same wavelength, even if we were in different dimensions," Fanny said, her words brimming with confidence and joy.


    Whether her words were a form of selffort or genuinely heartfelt, I couldn''t tell. But I didn''t want to dampen her spirits, so I yed along, "You guys are soulmates."


    Then, something crossed my mind, and I leaned in closer to her, ¡°Have you and Yates... you know, taken things to the next level? Be one in both soul and body?"


    A flush of unease swept across Fanny''s cheeks, "Not yet."


    ¡°Is it because he''s not into it, or are you the one holding back?¡± I couldn''t help but pry.


    "It feels like the timing isn''t quite right," Fanny was open with me about it.


    "How about tonight, I and Ernest book you guys a suite. Set the right mood, and everything will fall into ce," I suggested.


    "Cut it out. That''s not setting a mood, that''s just awkward," Fanny retorted, giving me a look.


    Her gaze was peculiar, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Fanny replied, "Seeing how you''ve turned bad."


    I did a little shimmy, ¡°A woman''s got to have her edge, or she''ll never catch a man''s love."


    Laughing, Fanny and I returned to our private dining room where Ernest had alsoe back, deep in conversation with Yates.


    As we sat down, I recalled Ernest chatting with Jeremy earlier, so I tentatively mentioned, "I saw the big boss earlier."


    "Oh," was all he said.


    I was about to think he was indeed up to something since he didn''t mention seeing him too, but then he added, "Saw him too, on my way to the restroom," exining further.


    I took a sip of water, thinking about


    how he had mentioned his


    l el.n


    coboration with Conrad to Jeremy, and decided to probe further. "He seems to be in talks with the Wagner Group for a partnership." N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Ernest replied, "Yeah."


    "What does ''yeah'' mean? You knew about it?" I pressed on.


    Ret


    "Knew about it. The new electronic imaging system I''ve been developing is exactly what the Wagner Group has been after. The coboration had been on hold because we hadn''t finalized the development," Ernest borated in detail.


    Fanny, who was also listening, gave me a knowing look, signaling that Ernest was beingpletely open, and we were the ones who had almost misjudged him.


    Feeling a bit guilty, I took another sip


    of water, then threw in my own bit of ttery, "Looks like Mr. Collins is quite the key yer. Without your development, the Wagner Group wouldn''t be able to get a bite of that big opportunity."


    "This development project is indeed something the Wagner Group urgently needs, and they initiated this partnership," Ernest was open to my inquiries.


    Fanny took over, "So, being the key person in this development, does that mean you''ll be getting a big paycheck if the deal goes through?" Ernest paused for a moment, then looked at me, "Should be enough to get married, I guess."


    Fanny and I were taken aback, then Fanny remarked, "Mr. Collins, spreading the love, huh?"


    I hadn''t expected Ernest to say something like that, which left me feeling all bubbly and sweet inside.


    I leaned against Ernest, giving Fanny a cheeky wink, and joined in the teasing, "Dr. Willis and Yates, feel free to spread some love around too."


    Fanny remained reserved, sitting properly next to Yates until dinner was over.


    Since we had all had a bit to drink, we opted for a designated driver. After dropping Yates off, as we were about to leave the hotel, he took Fanny''s hand, "Wait, I need to talk to you."


    It was a clear invitation to stay.


    Fanny''s cheeks turned a deeper shade of red as she followed Yates out of the car.


    Watching them enter the hotel, I immediately looped my arm through Ernest''s, "Darling, I want to stay at the hotel tonight too."

 Chapter 438

    Chapter 438


    ?


    Ernest and I moved into the room next to Yates'' room.


    Truth be told, it wasn''t about wanting to stay at an inn for me; it was more about getting the scoop on whether Fanny would spend the night.


    Ernest and I had barely stepped into our room when we made a beeline for the balcony, eager to catch any hint of gossip. Before we could even fully step out, we caught the tail end of Yates'' voice, "Babe, have you ever thought about making a move abroad? With your skills, you''d flourish just as well, if not better."


    Peeking over, I saw Yates wrapping his arms around Fanny, both of them leaning against the railing, lost in the vibrant nightlife.


    "I haven''t really thought about it, at least not until today," Fanny''s voice was softer, a sharp contrast to her usual no-nonsense demeanor as Dr. Willis. "Would you consider it, though?" Yates pressed gently.


    Fanny didn''t respond immediately, which prompted Yates to add, "If you''re open to the idea, I could help set things up for you over there."


    "Senior," Fanny called him, "have you ever considereding back to develop your career?"


    "...No," Yates'' hesitation was palpable, but his resolve was clear.


    Fanny nestled closer to him, asking, "Why not think abouting back?"


    "I''ve built my career abroad, and it''s not just any career; it''s an international one," Yates'' tone carried a mix of pride and superiority, but it was clear he wasn''t bragging to Fanny; he was stating facts.


    "You''re internationally recognized, which means your location doesn''t tie down your achievements," Fanny paused before adding, "Yates, my family, mywork built over the years, and my friends are all back home."


    Her words tugged at my heartstrings.


    This girl, she values her rtionships, not just blindly following love.


    Not willing to abandon everything for the sake of love.


    "I know, and I''m not insisting you leave. I''m thinking about our future together. If we get married, we need to be together," Yates whispered, nuzzling Fanny''s ear.


    I realized then that men have their little quirks; Ernest likes to pinch my waist, while my ex, Conrad, used to squeeze my cheeks.


    Yates made his intentions clear-they would need topromise if they were to marry.


    "Have you thought about marrying me?" Fanny''s question sounded almost provocative.


    But I knew she was testing the waters with Yates.


    "Mmhmm from the moment I fell for you, I wanted you as my future wife. Besides, it would be dishonorable of me to treat you this way without intending to marry you," Yates'' merals were intact.


    Men might not grasp the weight of promising to marry a woman, but to a woman, it''s a profoundmitment.


    Sure enough, Fanny, who had been


    content in


    Yates'' embrace, turned to


    face him, her eyes softening


    she


    gazed into his.


    The atmosphere...


    It was happening.


    Yates leaned in, and Fanny tiptoed, their lips just about to meet when arge hand blocked my view.


    I was pulled back into an embrace, away from the scene.


    The moment I wanted to witness was gone, and I protested in dissatisfaction, "Ernest."


    "It''s PG-rated," he joked.


    I couldn''t help butugh, "I just


    ng love as intellectuals t


    see if their way of


    the same as ours." Content


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Vel


    Belongs


    Ernest frowned, "They''re intellectuals, and we''re not? Then what are we? Or what am I in your eyes? A roughneck?"


    My offhand remark had him overthinking things.


    Alright, men can be sensitive and petty too.


    "Why aren''t you saying anything?" Ernest fixed his gaze on me, demanding a definition.


    Looking at his rugged features, I honestly replied with two words, "Tough guy."Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    His eyebrows instantly furrowed. "Tough."

 Chapter 439

    Chapter 439


    ?


    "It''s still tough," I added.


    Ernest''s jaw clenched tighter, but he didn''t say another word, releasing his hold on me.


    "Ernest," I caught him, "You''re not going to get all petty and upset, are you?"


    "No," he imed, though his face clearly told a different story.


    "Don''t you want to know why I called you a rough and tough guy?" I tilted my head to look at him.


    "I know, you don''t have to say," Ernest spoke as he pinched my waist, gently settling me onto the porch swing at the hotel.


    "What do you know," my legs swung, hooking around his waist to keep him in ce.


    Ernest''s Adam''s apple bobbed twice quickly, but he stood firm, untempted.


    This side of him was truly amusing, revealing a charming side I hadn''t seen before.


    "Come on, tell me what you know," I teased, my legs causing a bit of chaos around his waist.


    He remained silent, and I knew he wouldn''t say, so with a bit of effort, I pulled him closer.


    My naughtiness made the swing beneath us start to rock...


    Ernest leaned forward, his hands catching the edges of the swing, while I lifted mine to clutch the cor of his shirt, drawing him closer to me. "If you won''t say, I''ll tell you," I whispered in his ear.


    He tried to move, but I held him in ce.


    "Rough means you seem carefree, not the type to treat ady delicately," I said, and he moved as I spoke.


    I held him firmly, not allowing any rebuttal, and dered, "No arguing. That was my first impression of you, and first impressionsst. In my eyes, you''re the epitome of rugged masculinity."


    Though I was pressed against Ernest and couldn''t see his face, I could feel his body tense.


    So, I continued to exin, "Tough, you can''t deny that, can you?"


    My other hand began to wander, tracing a path from his chest down to his waist and lower, moving as I spoke: "Tough, as in... ah..."


    My words were cut off by a startled yelp as the swing''s sudden movement surprised me.


    The swing rocked a few times


    before Ernest pulled it steady, then


    et el


    lifted me in his arms, "Let you. experience what ''tough'' really means."


    His words were heavy with innuendo.


    So, never underestimate the primak instinct in a man, no matter howposed he seems. It surfaces when driven by basic desires, revealing his true nature.


    "No," I whispered, looping my arms around his neck.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Ernest''s gaze deepened, mistaking my refusal as rejection.


    "I don''t want to go anywhere else. I want..." I showed a hint of feminine shyness, "to experience it here."


    Ernest looked towards the swing, "The space... it''s too cramped."


    "But it sways," I added, making his cheeks flush with an unnatural hue, then whispered in his ear, "It could save you some effort."


    "I don''t need to save effort, but if you


    want to experience, I''ll indulge you" est said as he settled


    swing, pressing me onto hisp.


    The swing dipped under ourbined weight, swaying.


    Ernest and I locked eyes, the desire in our hearts roaring wildly.


    The thrill of the moment, indeed, needed to be crafted for freshness and anticipation.


    Ernest''s hand, still around my waist, began to mischievously lift the hem of my dress, while I leaned down to unbutton his shirt...


    Just as Ernest and I were entwined tightly, I heard a knock next door, along with the voice of the knocker, "Yates, are you asleep?" It was Milly. She hade to wreak havoc for Fanny.

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440


    ?


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I had no idea what the situation was like for Fanny at the moment, but judging from what I''d seen earlier, it was probably pretty simr to the


    predicament Ernest and I were in.


    Getting interrupted like this, especially since it was their first time, was bound to leave a mark.


    So, I immediately pressed down on an eager Ernest, "Let''s take a quick break."


    Ernest, chest heaving, gave me a heated look, "Yeah?"


    I pouted towards the door, "Listen, someone''s trying to rain on someone else''s parade."


    Ernest''s gaze darkened slightly, "And what about it?"


    "We can''t just stand by," I started pushing Ernest away as I spoke.


    "So, they''re raining on our parade too," I loved Ernest''s response.


    I kissed him quickly. "Hold on, Ernest. I''ll go deal with the party pooper."


    It was a childish thing to say, making me feel like a kid.


    Now I finally get it. When you''re with someone who loves and spoils you, you start to age backward, bing more childlike the longer you live.


    That''s me. I used to have to put on this mature and aloof act around Conrad, trying toe off as this futuredy boss. I worked on maintaining his dignity, seeing the big picture, and understanding elegance, which made me seem way older than I actually was.


    Fanny would say Ernestcks Conrad''s wealth and status, but it''s precisely because he''s free from those burdens that I can be so rxed with him. There''s truth in the saying, "You win some, you lose some."


    I slipped off Ernest like an eel, quickly fixing my disheveled clothes, and hurried to open the door, ready to confront the intruder.


    But as I opened my door, the door to Yates'' room opened too. However, it wasn''t Yates who came out, but Fanny.


    I immediately stopped in the doorway, leaning against the frame to quietly observe, ready to join the fray if things went south for Fanny. "Where''s Yates?" Milly was straightforward with Fanny.


    "He''s taking a shower," the familiar excuse sounded differenting from Fanny.


    Milly wasn''t provoked, just offering a faint smile, "The senior does have a habit of showering at this time."


    Her words were a veiled jab at Fanny, insinuating a closeness with Yates meant to make Fanny jealous.


    Clearly, she was up to no good, a veritable fox in sheep''s clothing.


    "So, Milly, you''re not really here for Yates, are you? You''re here for me?" Fanny''s years of dealing with women not only allowed her to treat their ailments but also to


    understand their true nature.


    Milly, in her silk nightgown,cked her usual professional demeanor, showing a softer side. But then I saw Fanny... Wow, my eyes widened.


    Fanny had left dinner in a long dress, but now she was wearing a man''s shirt.


    A change of clothes meant something had happened.


    But wasn''t it too quick? Ernest and I hadn''t even gotten a third into our forey.


    Could it really be that these two, in their thirties, just dove straight in without any forey on their first walk on the wild side?


    As I pondered, Milly spoke up with a hint of mockery, "Why would I need to see you?"


    True to her fox spirit, Milly''s depth was evident. Her words were dismissive, as if Fanny wasn''t even worth her effort.


    It was a tough line to respond to, but before I could wonder how Fanny would fetort, she simply smiled, "So, Milly you''re here to watch Yates shower?"


    I was initially taken aback, then silently chuckled.


    That''s my cool Fanny for you, her tongue as sharp as her scalpel.


    Milly''sposure cracked under Fanny''s jab, but she quickly


    retaliated, "Dr. Willis, I do knowal


    thing or two about decency and


    shame." Content belongs tons


    ¨¦n.swnovels


    Her implication was clear, mocking Fanny for being at Yates'' ce in the wee hours, suggesting ack of propriety.

 Chapter 441

    Chapter 441


    ?


    Fanny wasn''t one to back down either. "Right, Yates has a girlfriend. Milly, you know better than to cross that line."


    Standing her ground with such confidence spoke volumes about her status.


    As Milly and Fanny locked eyes, it became clear that Milly couldn''t shake Fanny.


    After a few verbal volleys without a clear win, Milly finally broke the tense silence. "Tell Yates to leave an hour early tomorrow. No one''s going to wait for him if he''ste."


    It was obviously a bluff, clearly just an excuse to start trouble.


    Fanny chuckled, "Alright, then we''re pulling an all-nighter."


    At that moment, I really wanted to give Fanny a round of apuse. She was just too cool.


    Under Fanny''s provocation, Milly''s radiant face finally crumbled, and she stormed off.


    Watching her leave, I gave Fanny a thumbs-up.


    She pointed at me, signaling how impressed she was that I lived next door to them.


    In this silent battle, Fanny had emerged victorious, and it was absolutely exhrating.


    Back inside, I jumped onto Ernest, nting a kiss on him. "You missed it, my hero was absolutely fantastic."


    Ernest wrapped his arms around my waist. "You sound like you''ve just beaten a rival in love."


    "Yeah, absolutely! Fanny''s rivals are my rivals, and her happiness is my happiness. No one gets to mess with that," I made my stance clear.


    "And at the cost of our happiness?" Ernest whispered.


    Thinking back to the sudden stop we had earlier, I felt a pang of guilt and cupped his face in my hands. "It won''t happen again."


    "There''s a next time?" Ernest teased.


    I answered him with a kiss, a tactic that Ernest was particrly fond of, quickly moving us past the topic of our abrupt stop.


    "Continuing in the cradle?" His voice was husky.


    "Mhm," I nibbled at his earlobe, "Looking for a new adventure."


    Ernest always aimed to please. We moved from the cradle to the sofa and finally ended up on the balcony.


    Naturally, that was my idea.


    I told Ernest, "I wonder if Fanny and Yates are as wild as us?"


    Turns out, was thinking too much. There was no sign of Fanny and Yates on the balcony, but as Ernest held me from behind, watching the night sky, I felt like I could reach out and touch the stars.


    After all that excitement, I was definitely tired, but I still kept an ear out for any noise from the neighboring room.


    Luckily, after Milly had been driven away by Fanny, there was no sign of her returning.


    After Ernest and I had showered,


    with him going after me, I was exhausted but still curious about Fanny''s situation. So, Izily opened WhatsApp on my phone.


    "Send a pic of the battlefield." I added a cheeky emoji to the message.


    But Fanny didn''t reply. So, I sent another teasing message: "Still in the midst of battle?"


    No reply came, and I couldn''t wait up for her response because I was truly beat. I was about to put my phone down and sleep when it pinged with a new message. Opening it, Dsaw it wasn''t from Fanny.


    Exiting the chat with Fanny, I saw a message from ''JusticeHeart.''


    I couldn''t recall who it was at the moment.


    But the message sent a jolt through me


    "There''s a page missing from your parents'' ident report. Contact me if you want it."Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 442

    Chapter 442


    ?


    The very thing I had been tirelessly searching for, as if by some twist of fate, had found its way to me.


    I was genuinely thrilled.


    But that excitement quickly turned to confusion.


    Why would this person suddenly reach out to me, knowing exactly what I was after?


    It''s been over a decade since my parents'' tragic car ident. Why hadn''t this individual disclosed that missing page from the ident report until now?


    Reaching out to me now, did they truly possess the report, or was there an ulterior motive?


    So many thoughts raced through my mind in an instant, yet regardless of their intentions, I couldn''t let this opportunity slip by.


    I excitedly typed out a message in response: [How can we meet?]


    No reply came.


    After a nerve-wracking minute, I began to wonder about this mysterious messenger. When had they even added me?


    Checking the new friend request, I noticed it was indeed them who had added me, with a note stating "Officer Sampson."


    I hadpletely forgotten about them since they hadn''t spoken to me after adding me.


    Could this person be the officer handling the car ident file?!


    My excitement surged, and I quickly sent another message: [Officer Sampson, looking forward to meeting you.]


    This time, the prompt "typing..." appeared almost immediately. I watched, unblinking.


    [Wait for my call!] appeared in the message box.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    My throat tightened with nerves as I swiftly replied with a single word: Okay.


    There was no furthermunication from their end, but I stared at their message for a long while.


    I was ecstatic yet mixed with nerves and a subtle unease.


    Theforting, words of Lord rk, the persuasions of Herschel, the mysteriously missing page from the report, a tangled with Ernest''s father''s involvement, gave me a strong premonition that this missing report page was going to be explosive.


    As for who it might backfire on, I didn''t even want to think about that. But the more daunting it seemed, the more I needed to know the truth. When Ernest returned, I found myself on the balcony again, trying to calm my racing heart and debating whether to share this development with him. "Can''t sleep?" Ernest approached, his body radiating a cool freshness from his shower.


    I looked at him, then hugged him tightly, "Just can''t."


    His heartbeat thudded in my ears, unsettling me even more.


    Ernest''s hand gently stroked my hair, "Something on your mind?"


    I hesitated, still unsure of whether to confide in him. It wasn''t that I didn''t trust him; I was just fearful...


    Ever since began investigating my


    parents'' crash, things had been


    turbulent. Now that I was on the verge of uncovering the truth T feared any unexpected turns.


    Even with the person closest to me, a sliver of hesitation lingered.


    After all, his father was also implicated in this matter.


    I pressed closer to Ernest''s chest, "No, just sent Fanny a message and got no reply. Thought I''de out here, maybe bump into her."


    Ernest didn''t respond immediately, merely continuing to stroke my hair. After a moment, he finally spoke, "It''ste. Let''s try to get some sleep."


    "Carry me to bed?" I pleaded, in a tone softer than usual.


    Ernest lifted me in his arms, heading towards the bedroom.


    Just as we stepped away from the balcony, Theard the neighboring balcony door slide open. I didn''t look back to see whether it was Fanny or Yates, or perhaps both of them.


    That night, my sleep was restless, and it seemed Ernest''s was too.


    But he didn''t press me for details, just held me close, gently patting my back.

 Chapter 443

    Chapter 443


    ?


    The morning after our little party, I was up with the birds. As Ernest rolled out of bed, my eyes were already open. I made my way to the balcony just in time to catch Yates getting into his car to leave.


    He was holding Fanny''s hand in a way that was neither a kiss nor a hug but still, it screamed of intimacy. Clearly, they had spent a night wrapped up in each other''spany.


    Following shortly was Milly, dressed in a light beige blouse paired with crisp white cks, looking absolutely stunning.


    Without herb coat, she really knew how to dress to impress.


    She was obviously trying to catch Yates'' eye, maybe even trying to stir a little jealousy in Fanny.


    "Good morning, senior!" Milly greeted Yates with a bright smile, seemingly unfazed by the intimate night Fanny and Yates had shared.


    Yates just nodded, "Everyone''s been waiting for you."


    I couldn''t help but smirk at that. Yates was clearly ying the doting husband role, well aware of the gossip Milly had spread the night before. Milly stiffened for a moment before she shot a look at Fanny, implying she was the one spilling secrets.


    Fanny, ever the sly one, shot back with a grin, "I told Yates we wouldn''t wait up for you."


    Milly''s face went from stiff to sour as she opened her mouth to exin, but Yates gave her no chance.


    He turned to Fanny, their hands intertwined, and said, "Go back inside. We''ll text, and once I''m settled in, you cane over."


    The depth of affection in his gaze was palpable, even from my vantage point on the balcony, let alone for Milly standing right there. After a beat, Milly stormed off to the car in a huff.


    Fanny then hugged Yates, whispering something in his ear before pecking him on the cheek as they parted.


    Watching from above, I felt like I was feasting on a full course of romance, and I''m sure Milly, even closer to the action, felt much worse.


    After Yates drove away, Fanny was left standing there, lookingpletely vulnerable.


    I thought she might need a hug, a bit of friendlyfort, but before I could move, she suddenly looked up and pointed right at me.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I chuckled and gestured for her toe up.


    Without hesitation, Fanny made her way up, and I left the balcony to inform Ernest, still in his robe, "Fanny''sing."


    He hummed a response and went to get dressed as I opened the door for the approaching storm that was Fanny.


    "You nailed it, bestie," I gave her a thumbs up.


    "Are you here for backup or just eavesdropping?" Leave it to Fanny to know me well.


    I adjusted my robe, "Just changing the scenery, spicing things up."


    Fanny nced at my neck, "Seems like someone''s needs are peaking."


    I stepped closer, reaching to peek


    inside


    blouse, "Have you finalet


    in your twenty-something


    of purity?" Content belongs to


    Fanny swatted my hand away and straightened her cor, "What, was I supposed to save it as an investment?"


    Laughing, led her inside, but she


    hesitated, pouting towards the


    interior, "Mr. Collins is in there


    might be awkward." Content belongs


    to


    As if on cue, Ernest emerged, impably dressed, and nodded at Fanny, "You two chat. I''ve got work."


    He then told me he had ordered breakfast and that I didn''t need toe into the office today.


    Before I could respond, Fanny quipped, "Mr. Collins really blurs the line between work and home, huh?"


    "Thepany''s just very people-oriented," Ernest replied before leaving.


    Fanny looped her arm through mine, skeptical, "There''s something about your Mr. Collins... the aura, the demeanor, and that boss vibe. He''s no ordinary worker, I don''t buy it."


    "Maybe he''s a secret millionaire," I teased, pulling her into the room.


    She instinctively guarded herself, and I rolled my eyes, "Rx, what you''ve got, I''ve got too." Heading to the table, I lifted the ss of warm water Ernest had left for me, "Want to share?" "You drink," Fanny settled beside me, resting her head on my shoulder, clearly troubled. I put down the ss, turning to her, "What''s up?"

 Chapter 444

    Chapter 444


    ?


    Fanny fell silent, burying her face into the crook of my neck.


    I reached up to stroke her hair. "Missing Yates pretty bad, huh?"


    "It''s worse than having a crush," Fanny sighed out.


    "Well, that''s because you just got a taste of something good, and now you can''t have more. Of course, it''s tough," I teased, trying to lighten her mood.


    "I could have him if I wanted. I''d just hop on a ne," Fanny boasted with augh.


    Her words reminded me of their conversationst night. "So, you''re seriously considering following him?"


    Fanny sat up, crossing her legs on the sofa. "I haven''t decided yet."


    That meant she was considering it.


    It was understandable. Who wouldn''t want to be with the one they love, especially someone she''s had a crush on for so long?


    "Take your time, no rush," I nudged her with my shoulder. "So, what was it likest night?"


    Fanny yfully jabbed her finger towards me. "You said what''s mine is yours. Why so curious?"


    "Curious about what our polite and genteel Yates is like when he''s not dressed for the ball, of course," I said with a mischievous grin.


    "Felicia, ever since you''ve been with Ernest, you''ve lost all sense of... decency," Fanny''s words made me burst intoughter.


    I was just kidding.


    Those experiences are personal; as long as we each know the joy they bring, that''s all that matters. Ernest had breakfast delivered, and Fanny joined me for a few bites, but her heart clearly wasn''t in it.


    How could she eat when her loved one had flown far away?


    I didn''t push her, and frankly, I wasn''t much hungrier either.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Ernest suggested I rest, but after a quick tidy up, I left.


    I apanied Fanny to the hospital to see Haley''s baby, peacefully sleeping, in an incubator. The nurse told us the baby was strong, growing quickly, and all his vital functions were developing normally.


    Yet, since birth, the child hadn''t seen his mother. Not once had she visited, unlike Fanny and me.


    "Did Haley leave the hospital, or is she still here?" I couldn''t help asking Fanny.


    "She''s still here," Fanny had just replied when her phone rang.


    She frowned as she checked the caller ID, then said, "It''s our chief. What does the big boss want with me?"


    After taking the call, I watched the baby, noticing he resembled Haley around the eyes. The rest must havee from Aiden.


    Thinking about Aiden made my chest feel tight. Such a young life lost to a woman''s vanity and scheming.


    Lost in thought, it took me a while to snap back to reality and look over at Fanny.


    She had finished her call but stood there, dazed.


    Something wasn''t right. I walked


    over, waving my hand in front of her face. "What''s up? The chief wasn''t calling to promote you to keep you from running off with Yates, was he?"


    Fanny looked at me, her eyesplex.


    "What''s with that look?" I asked, puzzled.


    "Haley''s suing me," Fanny''s words froze me.


    IMS


    Fanny managed a wry smile. "ims I removed her womb out of personal vendetta."


    "That''s nonsense. She''s the one holding grudges and talking nonsense," I immediately red up.


    el?


    "I followed the proper procedures. It''s not just her word against mine there will be a medical board


    investigation," Fanny exined,


    trying to ease my worries.


    I''d seen such things on TV shows. "But you''re suspended while they investigate, right?"


    Fanny smiled. "Guess it''s a good time for a vacation then."

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 445


    ?


    "Fanny..."


    Before I could even get a word in, she asked, "Do you think I have any chance catching up with Yates now?"


    Not that she could even if she wanted to. She was benched, but not free to leave. She was under investigation, waiting for the medical board toe to a verdict.


    "Stop overthinking, Haley''s just like a cornered dog, probably got her wires crossed," Fanny paused before adding, "I think it''s necessary to have her undergo a psych evaluation."


    But her words didn''t bring a smile to my face. Fanny knew what was on my mind and flicked my forehead, "Stop worrying, it''s not about you." How could it not be?


    Haley targeting Fanny was clearly because of me. Besides, it was me who called Fanny for Haley''s surgery.


    If it wasn''t for me, she probably wouldn''t have even considered performing the surgery on Haley.


    "Rted or not, I have to face her. I''ll go talk to her," I said, heading towards Haley.


    Fanny grabbed my arm, "Going to her now would just make her think we''re scared. She won''t have anything nice to say and might just make outrageous demands."


    "Let her ask. I want to see how big of an appetite she has," I said, feeling the fire rising within me.


    I realized Haley was a real viper. Saved her life, and she turned around to bite.


    Fanny knew how I get, "Your call, but you should know why she''s doing this. Don''t act rashly."


    "And you?" I asked her.


    "I''ll go to the dean''s office and exin what happened."


    I swallowed down the burning anger, "We''ll catch upter."


    "Keep your cool. Don''t do anything drastic. Otherwise, we''ll be in the wrong. And this might just be Haley''s n, to get you riled up and make you do something to her," Fanny analyzed.


    I nodded, "Don''t worry, I won''t let her get the best of us."


    Fanny and I left the pediatric ward, she to see the dean, and I headed to the maternity ward.


    I hadn''t even reached Haley''s room when I bumped straight into Jimmy.


    Seeing me, he stopped in his tracks, his usual yful demeanor gone.


    Looks like Dustin had him well trained; he didn''t dare to flirt with me anymore.


    "ying nice today?" I teased him this time.


    "Don''t mess with me," Jimmy said, looking like he''d rather face a snake.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Watching him dodge to the side, I beckoned him with a finger, "Come here, I''ve got a question for you."


    Jimmy gulped, "I was wrong before, won''t happen again. Let''s just move past it."


    He was indeed being surprisingly sweet.


    Seeing him hesitate, I walked over,


    He immediately tried to


    looking like he was ready


    "Freeze. Take one step, and I''m calling Dustin, telling him


    harassing me again," I thou''re et


    making Jimmy re at me


    "You... you just spout nonsense," he finally broke, desperation in his voice.


    Iughed mockingly, "Aren''t I just learning from the best?"


    Jimmy looked at me warily, even putting up his hands defensively as I stepped closer.


    His reaction made meugh. He wasn''t afraid of me, but of Dustin.


    And that was exactly what puzzled


    me. So, I motioned him closer, "Come on, spill. What did Dustin do to tum you from a wild pup into apdog?"

 Chapter 446

    Chapter 446


    ?


    Jimmy''s face went from pale to tomato red at my words. "What the heck? Don''t insult me. We''re square, end of story."


    Seeing him so annoyed yet trying to keep his cool made my day a little brighter.


    I took a step forward, and he hastily stepped back, crossing his arms, looking like I was the big bad wolf to his Little Red Riding Hood. I couldn''t help butugh, "What, scared I''ll do something? Look at you, all scaredy-cat. I''m just curious why you''ve suddenly turned into such a goody two-shoes around me?"


    "Is being good a bad thing now? Unless you were hoping I''d be..." Jimmy cut himself off, "Don''t try to bait me. And keep your distance, I''ll start recording to prove it."


    His cowardly stance made me snort withughter. "Out with it. What did Dustin do to tame you?"


    Jimmy avoided my gaze, mumbling, "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Move, I''ve got things to do."


    I blocked his way with a leg, saying, "Quit ying dumb. I know you''re in Dustin''s pocket now. You wouldn''t even sell out your own sister otherwise." Jimmy''s face flushed deeper.


    I gave him a once-over; he was decked out in designer gear. I understood when Haley was swiping Conrad''s card for him, but those days were gone. So, his current get-up had to be courtesy of Dustin.


    He and Haley were peas in a pod, clinging to others for theirvish lifestyle, just another pair of parasites from the Wagner family.


    "If you want to know, go ask Dustin," Jimmy blurted out, unable to stand my scrutiny.


    I knew he wouldn''t spill. It had to be Dustin''s orders.


    I smiled, replying, "Jimmy, all those times you messed with me, I never took it to heart. Thought of it as child''s y, but... selling out your own sister? That''s a new low."Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    My words hit a nerve, making Jimmy''s eyes ze with anger. He pointed a finger at me, "Say that again."


    "Did I strike a nerve?" I raised an eyebrow.


    Ultimately, Jimmy''s guilt got the better of him, and he withdrew his using finger without another word.


    Life''s too short to waste on losers, so I walked away without furtherment.


    "Where are you going? What are you


    up to?" Jimmy, probably guessing


    was off to see his sister,


    me.


    "To chat with your sister."


    swno


    He immediately got defensive, "After everything you''ve done to her, what more do you want?"


    Blood is thicker than water, after all. He was still protective of his sister.


    "You guys are the ones who hurt her, Jimmy. Don''t you have a conscience?"


    He struggled to respond, his mouth opening and closing without a word.


    "Your sister''s in this mess because of what she did. If you''ve got any decency left, you''d tell her to back off instead of egging her on,"d suggested.


    Jimmy ruffled his hair in frustration, "She''s too far gone, no turning back now."


    "So, she''s doomed and wants to drag others down with her?"


    Jimmy mumbled, "I can''t control her, but mark my words, you better not hurt her."


    "She won''t get hurt if she doesn''t ask for it," I said sharply, "Move."


    Jimmy stood frozen for a few seconds before stepping aside, allowing me to stride towards Haley''s room.


    She was sitting on the hospital bed,


    watching TV but not really focusing. even notice me


    The TV was showing a women''s tennis match, one of the yers being my favorite.


    "Didn''t know you liked tennis too. Fancy that, we have simr taste in men and sports," I teased.


    Haley turned, her gaze shifting from shock to horror, and then to scorn.

 Chapter 447

    Chapter 447


    ?


    I was still glued to the TV, watching the showdown between two of the greatest contemporary athletes in the nation. Each y was more thrilling than thest.


    As I enjoyed the game, I turned to Haley and casually asked, "Who do you think will win this one?"


    "Felicia, you actually showed up?" Haley didn''t bite on my question, instead, her tone was sharp and usatory.


    I pulled up a chair by her hospital bed and settled in, eyes back on the game. "Weren''t you waiting for me toe?"


    She was out for blood, and it was clear I was the target.


    "You showing up changes nothing. I''ll make sure you pay, and it''ll hurt more than if you did it yourself," Haley''s malice was no longer hidden.From N?velDrama.Org.


    As my favorite yer executed a perfect forehand m, securing the set amidst roaring cheers, I turned back to face Haley. Herplexion was ashen, her frame gaunt, and even her lips had a blue tinge. She looked pitifully frail.


    "I''m not sure what you expect me to give up... But you, on the other hand, don''t seem to be faring too well these days," I said, reaching out to touch her face.


    She recoiled sharply. "Don''t touch me."


    I chuckled, "What, afraid I might do something to you right now?"


    I withdrew my hand, ncing at my nails, reminded of something Ernest had said in jestst night, "I''ll do your nails tomorrow."


    "Felicia, if you have the guts, just kill me. If you don''t, then wait for me to kill you," Haley spat out with venom.


    My gaze shifted from my nails to meet her eyes. "So, who do you think will end up killing whom?"


    She red at me, full of resentment, but didn''t answer.


    The game on TV resumed, and I turned my attention back to it, leaving the conversation behind.


    Haley remained silent too, but she wasn''t watching the game. She was watching me.


    The match was intensifying, with


    neither side giving an inch after numerous exchanges. With each powerful stroke, my excitement grew, and I couldn''t help but exim, "Incredible, absolutely incredible."


    "Felicia, cut the crap. I know why you''re here. Let me tell you, I''ll make sure your best friend pays for your actions," Haley broke the silenee during a particrly gripping moment.


    My eyes stayed on the game, but I responded, "I know."


    "Just stop and maybe I''ll let it go," she continued to bluster.


    "Oh, I know that too," I kept my focus on the match.


    At that moment, watching the game was far


    ore appealing than arguing


    with her. Plus, I realized how lucky I


    was to witness such an exciting


    match. Content belongs to


    "What else do you know?" she was clearly frustrated by my dismissive answers.


    "You really want to know?" I replied with a light smile.


    Just then, the TV screen went ck.


    I turned to see Haley holding the remote, having turned off the TV.


    This woman really knew how to push my buttons.


    "Turn it back on!" I demanded.


    "Get out. Just get out," Haley pointed towards the door with the remote.


    "Turn the TV back on," I repeated firmly.


    Haley tossed the remote aside. "Felicia, I know you think you can throw the Wagner family weight around, but not here."


    "Throwing my weight around?" Iughed, "Well, let me show you what that really looks like."


    Rising from my chair, I leaned in closer to her-

 Chapter 448

    Chapter 448


    ?


    Haley made a quick dodge to the side.


    The speed was so unexpected that I couldn''t hold back a burst ofughter.


    While still chuckling, I grabbed the remote she''d tossed aside, "What are you so scared of? It''s just a remote."


    Haley''s face turned from red to white, clearly upset.


    I had already turned on the TV, getting back to the game. It was a nail-biter, tied at 8-8, approaching match point. The next score would be crucial. "Get out!" Haley suddenly snapped at me.


    I didn''t put down the remote but aimed it at her. "Chill out, let me watch the game. We can talk after."


    Admittedly, I was teasing Haley a bit, but I genuinely wanted to watch the game.


    While most people were into pop stars and movie celebrities, I had a different taste. I was all about this girl on TV ying table tennis. Her journey from underdog to champion was just so cool!


    Haley surprisingly quieted down after that, and I threw in a challenge, "Let''s make a bet. Guess who wins, and I''ll grant you any wish, no matter what it is."


    "Really?" Haley asked, skeptical.


    "You can record it," I said, just as the game resumed and the other yer scored a point. I looked at my favorite yer, trailing by a point, then asked Haley again, "Well, you betting?"


    Haley didn''t respond, unsure whether she didn''t believe me or just couldn''t make a guess.


    Sports weren''t her thing. She was more about beauty and lifestyle influencers.


    But in that moment, with a stunning return, the score was tied again at 9-9.


    I was both excited and nervous, ncing at Haley, "Only two points left. If you don''t guess now, you''ll miss your chance."


    The yers called for a timeout.


    Just one minute.


    I turned to Haley, who was staring at me with aplex look in her eyes, hard to read.


    "Once the timeout is over, if you haven''t guessed, you''ll lose your chance," I reminded her.


    Haley snorted, then smiled, "Felicia, if you want to make a deal, just say it. Don''t hide behind some silly game."


    ying smart with the naive is a waste of time.


    "If you don''t take the opportunity, then let it be," I said, turning back to the game.


    The yers sat in their corners, focusing intensely, a sight of solitary beauty.


    As the lights brightened, signaling the end of the timeout, Haley spoke up, "Do you really mean it?"


    "The timeout''s over, you''ve missed


    your chance. No talking until the game''s done," I warned her, then turned my attention back to the game.


    "Felicia, you wouldn''t dare..."


    "Quiet!" I cut her off, pointing at her.


    She red at me, frustrated, butplied.


    Turning back to the TV, the yers resumed their rapid exchange, driving the small white ball back and forth.


    The crowd erupted into cheers as my favorite yer scored, bringing the score to 10-9. One more point, and the victory was hers.


    W


    The cameraman knew what the fans wanted, switching the view toN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    holding their hands togethe


    stands where many fans were


    prayer.


    novel.


    in

 Chapter 449

    Chapter 449


    ?


    I was perched on the edge of my seat, just as tensed as anyone else in the room.


    The cameraman switched views back to the pool table, capturing the moment the opponent''s skilled shot went out of bounds. The ce erupted in cheers.


    The girl I was rooting for lifted her cue high, signaling her victory.


    I watched the victor, my lips curving into a smile.


    As music started ying on the TV, I swiveled my chair around to face Haley, "She won."


    "The game''s over. So, what brings you here?" Haley quizzed me.


    I kicked the floor lightly, gliding the chair closer to her, crossing one leg over the other.


    I was still wearing the ck, slit silk skirt fromst night''s dinner with Yates and Fanny. The slit was subtly revealing when I stood, but sitting down, it provocatively exposed my thigh.


    My skin was exceptionally pale, glowing against the dark fabric of my skirt.


    Haley''s gaze instantly shifted my way, a mix of admiration and envy in her eyes, even though she herself was fair and delicate. I knew her envy stemmed from not having unted her legs in a long while, especially with her pregnancy these past few months.


    And because of my fair skin, the marks left by Ernestst night were all the more conspicuous, right at the top of my thigh...


    Haley, having been through motherhood herself, understood all too well what those marks implied.


    Her cheeks turned a mix of embarrassed and annoyed as she snapped, "Felicia, did youe here just to show this off? Are those from Conrad?" Her words were venomous, yet without a single curse word.


    I couldn''t let herment slide, replying with a mockingly lightugh, "You think everyone''s like you, lying under their husband but dreaming of another man?"


    Haley''s face turned pale, "Felicia, you''re no saint either. After sleeping with Conrad for ten years, getting bored and moving on to other men."


    I smiled faintly, not surprised by her usation. It was amon belief among those who knew about me and Conrad.


    To im I hadn''t been with Conrad would beughable to anyone.From N?velDrama.Org.


    But these matters required no exnation from me.


    "Who I''m with is my business, as long as I have someone to sleep with," I parried, leaving her momentarily at a loss for words.


    The more you exin, the murkier it gets, and it seems like you''re just covering up.


    Besides, that wasn''t the reason for my visit.


    "Haley, you wanted to know why I''m here? Let me tell you, I came to warn you," I leaned backfortably in my chair, exuding an air of casual authority.


    "You''re warning me? Felicia, you''re actually scared," Haley smirked, looking triumphant.


    I stood up, stepping closer to her,


    and with the remote control in my hand, I gently lifted her chin, "Haley mess with me all you want, I can y games. But if you touch I


    someone I care about, that de


    ve


    off limits."


    "If Fanny''s okay, fine. But if anything. happens to her..." I leaned in closer, whispering so only she could hear,


    "I''ll make sure someone takes care of you."


    Haley snorted, "You think you can scare me?"


    I stared at her silently, then pulled out my phone, showing that I was recording.


    Haley''s face twisted in panic as she lunged to grab it, but I dodged,ughing mockingly, "ying this game?"


    After saying that, I hit delete, then casually opened her recent call logs.


    As Haley made another grab for it, I swiftly sat back down, kicking my legs up defensively.


    One particr number from her midnight call caught my eye, unlisted. Without hesitation, I dialed it.

 Chapter 450

    Chapter 450


    ?


    "Why are you doing this? Give me my phone back."


    Haley was in a panic, lunging to snatch it away.


    Her obvious fear made me even more curious about who could be calling in the middle of the night.


    I dodged and didn''t let her have it. In our tussle, the call went through.


    But the person on the other end hung up after just one ring.


    Not answering?


    That was even more suspicious.


    I dialed the number again, and Haley, now out of bed and barefoot, rushed over to grab the phone from me.


    She was so frantic she even cursed, "Felicia, have you lost your mind? Give me back my phone!"


    Amid her angry shouts, the call connected, and an irritated voice came through, "Why are you calling again after I hung up?"


    That voice... Was it Milly?


    I froze for a second, then everything clicked.


    I couldn''t believe Milly would sink so low, ying dirty just to snag a guy.


    "Milly, moving into gynecology now?" I couldn''t help but confront her on the spot.


    Milly went silent on the other end, while I juggled keeping Haley from getting her phone back and taunted Milly, "Cat got your tongue, Milly?"


    The call was abruptly ended.


    Milly was clearly feeling guilty.


    Haley managed to snatch the phone back, her nails scratching the back of my hand in the process, causing a sharp pain.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Felicia, you''re insane. Get out," Haley yelled at me, even throwing the phone at me.


    Looking at the scratch mark her nail left on my hand, and thinking how she had been manipted into betraying Fanny, I lost my temper.


    I kicked out at her.


    Haley was sent flying, crashing into the bed frame andnding on the floor with a cry of pain, sitting up against the bed.


    I approached her, crouching down


    "Haley, how much did Milly pay you? Are you that desperate for money? To the point of risking lives with no moralpass?" Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Haley, one hand clutching her bruised side and the other holding onto the bed frame, looked even paler and more distressed.


    I didn''t care if she was genuinely


    hurt or just ying the victim. I warned her sternly, "Haley, I know you''re at your wit''s end, but don''t bring your mess onto my turf. And tell the person behind you, l''expose her deeds as they are."


    After I stood up to leave, Haley grabbed me, "Felicia, if you beg me, I might spare your best friend."


    Ha!


    I scoffed at her, "What did you say? Did your failed attempt at drama knock some sense out of you?"


    I stood there, looking down at her


    lying


    "Halehe floor in a pathetic state, wondition."


    "Haley, I might let your friend off, but


    have to agree to one


    This woman was really testing the waters step by step.


    First ckmailing me, then asking me to plead with her, and now trying to negotiate. She was backpedaling with every step.


    Thisst request was her actual aim.


    By now, Haley must have realized she was losing badly. That''s why she resorted to coborating with Milly.


    Thinking about Milly, I had assumed she had some grand scheme, but seeing her use Haley like this showed her tactics were pretty basic.


    But it did highlight her determination to win over Yates.


    "Out with it, what''s your condition?" I wasn''t giving Haley a chance; I was curious about what she wanted.


    She was silent for a moment, "Give me the amusement park."

 Chapter 451

    Chapter 451


    ?


    Does she really want the amusement park? Does this woman actually think it''s a gold mine?


    "No way," I tly refused.


    "Why not?" Haley Perez asked me.


    I didn''t respond, so she continued, "Is it because Conrad Wagner gave it to you?"


    She really had a drama unfolding in her mind.


    "Didn''t you listen to what President Wagner said at the opening ceremony?" I reminded her.


    Haley justughed mockingly, "Those were just words to deceive the public."


    Arguing with someone so unreasonable was pointless, so instead of continuing, I asked, "Tell me, why do you want the amusement park so badly?"


    "Because it''s a cash cow. With it, I won''t have to worry about my future," Haley''s response sounded grounded.


    From her reactions, her words seemed to ring true, but I knew it wasn''t that simple.


    "Haley, you want something but you''re not being honest. How do you expect me to say yes to your request?" I pointed out bluntly.


    Her eyes narrowed. "You really want to hear the truth?"


    I didn''t even respond; instead, I turned to leave, but she grabbed me again, "The truth is, I want to take what''s yours."


    That was brutally honest.


    I studied her, "I don''t remember us knowing each other or having any interactions before. Why would you want to take what''s mine?"


    Haley gave a bitter smirk and said, "You really don''t remember, do you?"


    I was confused. "Don''t remember what?"


    "When we were in school, you were always in the spotlight, winning numerous awards. I guess you don''t remember those, do you?" She was right, but I didn''t even know her back then.


    "You also participated in a debatepetition where your team won first ce, and you were awarded the best debater... The theme of that debate was public versus private. I was there too," Haley said, her gaze drifting off into her memories.


    I only had a vague recollection of that debate; the specifics were lost on me.


    Back in school, not only did I participate in debates, but I was also involved in speeches and various talentpetitions. Looking back, I was indeed outstanding.


    "Let me guess, I beat you?" I asked, half-jokingly.


    Haleyughed too, but it was a cold


    laugh, "Yes, you won... I lost thepetition, disappointed my school and teachers, and was


    criticized by everyone, saying I was


    only good in my own backyard."


    I didn''t realize we had such a history, and I couldn''t help but smile sarcastically. "So, you''ve held a grudge against me since then?"


    "Felicia Hudson, you excel in


    everything. Even after your parents


    passed away, you still managed to find a new life with the Wagner family. refuse to believe I can''t win over you in anything. That''s why I want the amusement park. Besides securing my future, winning it would mean I''ve beaten you," Haley stated clearly.


    "I refuse to believe that my life is just about losing to you," she looked me straight in the eye.


    "What if I don''t give you that chance?" I wasn''t swayed by her words.From N?velDrama.Org.


    There are things I might let go of, not to amodate her, but because I no longer want them.


    But the amusement park is different. It holds my father''s love for me.


    Even though he wasn''t involved in its conception, if it weren''t for a suggestion he made, I wouldn''t have proposed building this amusement park, and it wouldn''t exist.


    Moreover, I''ve put too much into this amusement park; how could I possibly hand it over to Haley?


    Besides, considering the value of the amusement park, how is Haley even a match for it?


    "Felicia, just give me the amusement park, and I promise I''ll never appear in your life again. I''ll even go out of my way to avoid you," she offered.


    I chuckled softly, "And if I don''t?"


    A venomous coldness flickered in Haley''s eyes, "Then we''ll both sink into the mire together."

 Chapter 452

    Chapter 452


    ?


    What a dive into the muck together.


    Haley, she could pave her way with her own husband''s life, let alone use someone else''s.


    She could say it and she could do it, so I had to keep my guard up around this woman.


    I leaned in too, locking eyes with her, "Well, then, we''ll just have to see about that."


    With that, I briskly turned on my heel, leaving her behind as I strode out.


    At the door, I thought of the child she had tormented into premature birth and couldn''t help but add, "Haley, if you have any humanity, you''d at least let your own child know what sort of creature brought him into this world."


    Haley stiffened, and I didn''t wait for her reaction, I just walked away.


    I headed to Fanny Willis''s lounge and waited for about ten minutes before she showed up.


    Fanny greeted me with a smile, "Why haven''t you left?"


    She was obviously trying to lighten the mood, "Cut the crap, what did the principal say?"


    "Nothing much, just asked me to write an honest report and cooperate with the investigation," Fanny poured herself a ss of water. "How did your showdown with Haley go?"


    Thinking of Milly''s collusion with Haley, I didn''t answer but instead asked, "Why do you think Haley is after you?"


    Fanny handed me a ss of water and said, "Mad dogs bite randomly, you know."


    She didn''t say it was because of me, probably didn''t want to burden me.


    "Why is she mad at you?" I asked, trying to lead her to think deeper.


    Fanny took a sip, "She''s using me to get to you."


    "Besides getting to me, is there any other reason?" I pressed on.


    Fanny seemed to catch on to something, her brow furrowing slightly, "Licia, what are you trying to say? Did you find out something from Haley?"


    "Haley is trying to ruin your career, to


    hit you


    Though she can do it


    Toting me, don''t you t


    too roundabout?" I hinted


    a bit


    zwarther.


    Fanny set her ss down with a thud, "If you have something to say, just say it. Don''t make me guess."


    I hesitated for a moment, "I saw the call log between Haley and Milly on Haley''s phone, and it was fromst night."


    That was when Fanny and Yates were having their sweet moment, Milly, being next door, must have been dying of jealousy.


    So, she contacted Haley to concoct this scheme.


    Fanny was surprised at first, then sheughed.


    Wasn''t she supposed to be angry? Why was sheughing?


    I tapped her with a pen, "What''s so funny?"


    "It''s funny how even the smartest and most insightful women can turn foolish once they''re poisoned by love," Fanny said, shaking her head.


    "She''s literally stabbing you in the back, and you''reughing. Aren''t you worried?"


    Fanny''s fingers tapped lightly on the table''s edge, "Milly wants to hit me professionally first, then move on to Yates."Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking of Milly walking away with Yates, Lcouldn''t help but say, "She indeed has the means, and Yates, being so naive, might not withstand Milly''s tactics."


    Fanny smiled calmly, "Milly didn''t expect her trip back home would bring such a big problem. She must regret not securing Yates earlier, allowing me to cut in. Now she''s so desperate she''s even turning to someone like Haley."


    True to her nature, always rational even in dire situations.


    But this was directed at her, she had to figure it out on her own, so I asked, "She''s made her move, so what''s your n?"


    "I''m gonna flip her n on her and watch her stumble over herself," Fanny winked at me.


    I paused, then said, "You mean, you''re nning to... chase him thousands of miles?"


    Fanny gave me a thumbs up, "You really grew up with me."


    She took another sip of water, "Milly thinks by taking Yates away, she can have her way? Then I''ll just upy the high ground."

 Chapter 453

    Chapter 453


    ?


    I finally got what she was driving at and followed up on her idea, "Plus, once you''re gone, the head honcho over at the hospital will be in a tizzy. After all, you''re the top gun in gynecology around Seabreeze City."


    "Yeah, I figured I''d use their little scheme to my advantage, kill two birds with one stone. Maybe after all this, I could even snag a deputy director position," Fanny''s ambitions weren''t sky-high, just aiming for the top job at the hospital.


    That''s when I gave her a thumbs-up, "When life throws you mud, you use it to nt flowers."


    Fanny pouted at my phone lying on the table, "Use your VIP status to book me a flight, will ya?"


    True to her reputation as a top-notch gynecologist, she really was ready to leave at a moment''s notice.


    I quickly grabbed my phone, booked Fanny on a same-day flight, and then drove her home to pack her bags.


    "Weren''t you supposed to stay put at the hospital for an investigation?" I remembered to ask her as I dropped her off at the airport.


    Sheughed, "Licia, is there even a point in asking that now?"


    Iughed too, "So, you did it on purpose."


    "Of course. The entire surgical procedure was recorded, there''s video surveince of the operation room, and I''ve documented all mymunications with the patient''s family. Let them investigate all they want, there''s nothing I need to say, so why should I stay?"


    Her logic was sound, and her cooperation only made the schemers more pleased with themselves.


    "You could''ve at least told Yates, catching him off guard like this might give him a fright," I reminded her.


    Fanny chuckled, "Consider it a surprise inspection. Who knows what he and Milly are up to behind my back?"


    Her words took me by surprise. "What, you don''t trust him?"


    "It''s not about trust; it''s that human nature is unreliable," Fanny paused before adding, "There''s no cat that doesn''t steal a taste, and no man who doesn''t stray."


    Clearly, she knew what she was talking about. Even if she hadn''t been through it herself, she understood all too well the mess people could hide inside.


    "Good luck with everything," I hugged her, watching her board the ne.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    As the ne soared into the blue sky, I left the airport. But fate had a funny way of working; I hadn''t walked far when I ran right into Conrad, face to face, with no way to avoid him.


    Conrad, with his luggage in tow, clearly headed somewhere far.


    l


    We might not have ended up as lovers, but we weren''t enemies. either. I greeted him with a smile" Fasked, "Where are you headed?"


    "Houston!"


    W


    Hearing the city name, I wondered if the Wagner Group was expanding its business there too.


    But I didn''t pry further, as my ties with


    had already been severed. Content


    Wagner Group and C s to en.swnovels. Bet


    "Oh," was all I managed.


    Conrad looked at me, "Aren''t you going to ask what I''m doing there?"


    I gave him a faint smile, "My curiosity isn''t that strong."


    His gaze darkened slightly, "You think everything about me is none of your business now, huh?"


    When we were together, he''d get annoyed if I asked too much about his doings.


    Now that we''re apart, it seemed he wasn''t used to my disinterest.


    This must be the fickle nature of people.


    I didn''t take the bait and simply asked, "What time is your flight?"


    "I''m going to see Jefferson," Conrad responded, dodging my question.


    That reminded me that Jefferson''spetition was indeed in Houston.


    But his


    I assumed Conrad was going as a practice partner and just smiled.


    However, Conrad''s next words froze the smile on my face.


    He said, "Jefferson''s run into some trouble there."

 Chapter 454

    Chapter 454


    ?


    My heart skipped a beat, and instinctively, I asked, "What happened?"


    Conrad''s face was grim as he responded, "A fight."


    Fighting abroad, especially right before apetition, was a bad sign. "Did he ask you toe?"N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Conrad hesitated. "He''s been detained."


    I was stunned. "Is it that serious?"


    "Yeah, it could even lead to a long-term imprisonment," Conrad''s words made me hold my breath for a few seconds.


    Seeing my anxiety, Conrad added, "I''m not entirely sure about the details. One of his teammates called me. I''m going to find out more."


    I nodded slightly, "Let me know if..."


    "Do


    you want toe with me?" Conrad looked at me.


    I hadn''t expected him to suggest this. I moved my lips, and then Conrad said, "Jefferson''s teammate mentioned he''s really upset, acting out. You being there might calm him down."


    Jefferson was a friend, almost like family who looked after me.


    Now that he was in trouble in a foreign country, I was worried and felt I should go. But going with Conrad made me wary of upsetting Ernest Collins. Conrad had hurt me before by being with another woman without regard for my feelings. I didn''t want Ernest to go through that.


    "You go ahead. I need to pack," I declined Conrad''s offer.


    "We can buy whatever you need there," Conrad''s response showed ack of tact.


    When I mentioned packing, it was more of a polite excuse.


    He wasn''t dumb; he should''ve understood, but he kept pushing for us to go together.


    I just couldn''t do it, though.


    I pursed my lips, about to say something, when he pulled out a red booklet from his bag. "I brought your passport."


    I had actually forgotten about it amidst our breakup. Before we split, we had traveled abroad together, and since our passports were together, he had just put them in his bag.


    After our fallout, I took all my belongings but forgot the passport.


    I reached out to take it, but he didn''t let go immediately.


    After a few seconds, realizing my intention, he finally spoke, "Can''t even step out the door with me now?"


    I gave a small, resigned smile, then


    i


    looked up at him. "It''s not that I can''t. I just don''t want Ernest to worry owe him that sense of security vas his girlfriend."


    My words visibly stiffened Conrad''s expression before he let go,


    added with self-mockery, "Seene


    you really care about him."


    Wasn''t that obvious?


    Conrad gave a bitter smile, adding, "But when we were together, you never seemed to care this much about me."


    Was he bringing up old grievances?


    "Did I?" I asked with a smile.


    Conrad''s gaze was deep. "Felicia, you always felt I didn''t care enough about you, but did you ever truly care about me?"


    His usation was absurd.


    When had I not cared for him?


    Was he referring to my friendship with Jefferson making him ufortable?


    I let the topic drop. Conrad and I were on different paths now, and there was no point in digging up the past.


    "I''ll get ready and head over. We''ll be in touch," I concluded our conversation and left with my passport.


    Ernest had asked me not to go to the office, but I went anyway.


    When I knocked, he was busy and just said toe in, without even turning to look at me.


    I didn''t speak right away, instead, I watched him, absorbed in his work.


    Seeing someone so engrossed, I understood the meaning of being lost in one''s work.


    It was only when he reached for something out of reach and I helped him that he thanked me and then realized something was off, finally looking up at me.

 Chapter 455

    Chapter 455


    ?


    "Why are you here?" He set aside the report he was working on.


    I walked up behind him, yfully grabbing his chin, "Missed you."


    My sudden disy of affection didn''t bring him joy. Instead, it made him suspicious. He grabbed my waist and with a swift twirl, I found myself sitting on hisp. "What''s wrong?"


    Seeing his concerned look, I yfully tapped his nose, "How do you always see right through me?"


    "Then don''t try to hide it."


    "Fanny left for London," I decided not to mention Jefferson''s situation yet, starting with Fanny instead.


    He didn''t seem surprised, just nodded.


    I traced the outline of Ernest''s well-defined nose. "Ernest, you''re a man, you understand men best. Tell me, do men like it when women cling to them?"Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Are you asking for Fanny?" he asked, letting me y with his features.


    "Not really, asking for myself and all the women out there too."


    "That depends on the person," Ernest didn''t give a straightforward answer.


    My hand moved from his nose to his brow, "What about someone like Yates, do you think they like it or find it annoying?"


    "I don''t know." He was always so blunt. I was used to it by now, so I tapped his brow, asking, "What about you?"


    Ernest seemed thoughtful, "Depends on how clingy you are.


    "Oh?"


    "


    He affectionately rubbed his forehead against my fingers, "I''d never get tired of it, no matter how clingy you are."


    He was clever, adapting quickly.


    But I could tell his true thoughts from his earlier words. I tapped his nose, "So, if I were super clingy, you''d get annoyed, right?" "I..." Ernest started to exin, but I silenced him with a finger.


    "No excuses."


    He smiled helplessly, "Bossy girlfriend."


    "Lately, we''ve been together 24/7, working by day, sleeping by night. You must be tired of me by now, right?"


    Ernest couldn''t speak, so he just shook his head.


    be


    "Even if you''re not now, you will be. So, maybe it''s best we spend some time apart," I guided the


    conversation towards what loreally wanted to talk about.


    Ernest stayed silent, just looking at me.


    Feeling guilty, I tapped him again. "Why aren''t you saying anything?"


    "Just say what you need to, no beating around the bush." Ernest always saw right through my schemes.


    I deted, caught out, "You''re no fun, Ernest."


    "You want to go out? Worried about Fanny and want to apany her?" Ernest guessed.


    Verify captcha to read the content 1896


    Verify


    His assumption made meugh, "Why would I? To be a third wheel?"


    Ernest frowned slightly, "Then where do you n on going?"


    I pulled out a passport and ced it in front of him, "I want to go to Houston. Jefferson''s in trouble."


    "Injured?" Ernest knew Jefferson went there for training andpetitions.


    "No," I said, identally bumping my chin on


    fights shoulder, "He got into a


    got detained. Conrad told


    me


    swno


    Ernest stayed quiet, so I bit him


    lightly, "Don''t overthink it. I ran intet


    him when I was dropping Fanny off at the airport. He''s already on his way there."


    "Did he exin what happened?" Ernest inquired.


    "Not really, he just mentioned Jefferson is in a bad state..." I trailed off.


    Ernest remained silent, so I nuzzled into his neck, "I want to go check on him. Would you be okay with that?"

 Chapter 456

    Chapter 456


    ?


    "Why do you even have to ask me if you want to do something?" Ernest shot back at me.


    I was nuzzled into the crook of his neck, avoiding his gaze, my fingers fiddling with the buttons on his shirt, "Because I worry you might overthink things, that it might make you unhappy."


    I felt his forehead press against mine, then a gentle kissnded, "So, you''re being considerate of me."


    His voice wasced with pleasure, a pleasure born from my care for him.


    Indeed, men too need to be loved.


    "Yeah, you''re my boyfriend. I don''t want you to think I could just leave you for another guy, and I definitely don''t want you to feel uneasy about me having any sort of connection with an ex," I confessed,ying my thoughts bare.


    Treat others as you would like to be treated.


    After all the backstabbing I''ve endured, I could never do the same to Ernest.


    "Licia, you caring so much about me," Ernest said in a way that reminded me of Conrad''s resentful words at the airport.


    He imed I never cared for him, but that was unjust. I did care; it just never seemed to matter to him.


    "Of course, you''re my boyfriend, my top priority," I dered openly.


    There''s a saying, "If you love someone, say it loud," so I wanted Ernest to know my true feelings.


    That way, even if I got involved with another man in any way, he wouldn''t misinterpret it and could view it objectively.


    Ernest gently lifted my face to look at him, "Licia, we''re in love, but we''re still individuals. You can tell me what you want to do, but you don''t need my permission."


    "How can that be?" Iughed, then countered, "So, you think there are things you don''t need to tell me?"


    "Not at all, I would tell you everything and seek your approval," Ernest''s words seemed a bit hypocritical. "Ernest, you''re really tough on yourself," I teased.


    He looked into my eyes, deep and earnest. Because I''m a man, and you''re different. You''re a woman, and


    you should be treated with extra kindness and generosity. Whatever you do, it''s right."


    Iughed, "Ernest, you''re such a feminist. If you ever have a daughter, she''s going to be spoilt to the heavens."


    Ernest''s Adam''s apple bobbed, "Yeah, our daughter, of course, I''d spoil her."


    I was startled for a moment, then my cheeks heated, and I buried my face back into his neck, "Who said anything about having a daughter with you?" "Well, not now. After we''re married," Ernest whispered near my ear.


    Hearing him talk about marriage brought me back to when he mentioned the coboration


    between Jeremy Collins and the


    Wagner family being a ses


    meaning he''d have the money to marry me, "So, how''s Mr. Collins'' deal with Conrad going?"


    "It''s almost finalized," Ernest said, tightening his hold on my waist, "Why, eager to be Mrs. Collins?"


    I shook my head against his neck, bashfully denying, "Not at all, just asking."


    "But I am," Ernest murmured, "Every day, I think about it."


    His words sounded as though he hadn''t yet imed me, even though he clearly had.


    I couldn''t ask directly, so I subtly responded, "Aren''t we together already?"Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I didn''t let Ernest finish because I kissed him.


    That was enough. No more reasons were needed.


    Tears streamed down my cheeks, blending into our impassioned kiss.


    Ernest, startled by my tears, stopped the kiss.


    I turned to face him, tears running down my face, but still smiling-the biggest, happiest smile I''ve had in a decade.

 Chapter 457

    Chapter 457


    ?


    "Silly girl," he chided softly, cleaning my tears.


    But I just buried my face deeper into his chest, taking sce in the embrace he said was meant for drying my tears.


    "Ernest, are you really not jealous about letting me go, especially since I''ll be crossing paths with Conrad?" I couldn''t help but ask him.


    "Why should I be jealous? You''ve left him behind, and besides, after getting to know me, I doubt you''ll find any other man appealing," Ernest replied with a confidence that bordered on arrogance, yet it was that very confidence that I found so endearing.


    It made me realize that, for the rest of my life, there truly would be no one else for me but him.


    Ernest personally drove me to the airport, watching me until I waspletely out of sight.


    When I arrived in Houston, it was already evening. I was just about to text Conrad about visiting Jefferson when I received a message from him first: "I''m waiting for you at the exit."


    I was taken aback. I hadn''t told him about my visit; how did he know?


    After a moment of thought, there was only one possibility: Ernest had told him.


    The man was overly confident, even entrusting my former fianc¨¦ to pick me up.


    I didn''t reply to Conrad''s message, knowing I''d see him in just a moment. Instead, I called Ernest.


    "Landed safely?" His voice was always so pleasing to hear.


    "Yes, and I''ve run into my ex," I said, teasing him a bit.


    Ernest chuckled softly, "With him there, I won''t worry about you being alone in a strange ce."


    "Handing me off to an ex is your idea of keeping me safe? Ernest, what is it are you overconfident, or do you trust me that much?" I joked.


    "When ites to your safety, everything else is secondary," Ernest paused, "Besides, I trust my Licia."


    Well, this rough and tough man had made it impossible for me to ever betray his trust.


    "I''ll visit Jefferson, and if there''s nothing I can do to help, I''lle back," I reassured Ernest.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Don''t rush. Since you''re there, you might as well stay a few days. And, I''ve made some inquiries; someone might reach out to you for assistance," Ernest''s words


    surprised me.


    I quickly responded, "You have friends over here too?"


    There was a brief silence on his end before he replied, "Yes, a few."


    Suddenly, I realized what that might imply, "Ernest, I didn''t mean anything by it, I was just..."


    Heughed softly, "No need to exin didn''t overthink it. Andy don''t have to tread lightly; I''m not that fragile or sensitive."


    "I''m just being petty. Look at how generous my boyfriend is," I teased him.


    "Have you seen Conrad yet?" Ernest asked just as I spotted Conrad waiting for me at the exit.


    Conrad waved at me, and as I walked over to him, without hanging up the phone, I told Ernest, "I see him now."


    "Alright, then I''ll let you go," Ernest seemed to rx only then.


    "Ernest, wait for me toe back!"


    "Will do!"


    After hanging up, I put away my


    phone and faced Conrad, whose et


    expression had stiffened, probably uneasy from hearing my


    conversation with Ernest.


    In this regard, he truly couldn''tpare to Ernest.


    Love is the same, but Conrad''s love was far too selfish.


    "Thanks for picking me up," I said to Conrad, maintaining a polite distance.


    His jaw clenched. "Felicia, do you really have to be so formal with me, reminding us that we''re basically strangers now?"

 Chapter 458

    Chapter 458


    ?


    "Yes, I was reminding him.


    Because I didn''t want him to get the wrong idea.


    But at that moment, I also didn''t want to argue with him. I matched his grim expression, "Conrad, I traveled miles to be here. Are you really going to pick a fight with me?"


    He suddenly fell silent, his lips twitching, before finally saying, "Give me your bags."


    I didn''t hesitate, releasing my suitcase to join him outside.


    He didn''t bring up Jefferson''s situation, so I took the initiative, "What''s going on with Jefferson? What''s this about a fight?"


    "He''s being held, and they''re not allowing visitors right now," Conrad''s words made me frown.


    If that was the case, my trip here was for nothing.


    I came because he told me Jefferson was losing it, and I wanted to help chill him out.


    "But I''m working on pulling some strings. You should be able to see him," Conrad threw in a twist.


    I didn''t bite, instead asking, "Why did Jefferson get into a fight?"


    "It started over a conflict during practice. The guy, Deck, he''s a sparring partner at the gym, but he''s uncooperative, always showing upte or leaving early. He''s not focused during the sessions. Jefferson asked for a recement, which got Deck reprimanded by the gym. He held a grudge, they exchanged words, and it escted from there."


    Thinking of Jefferson''s current predicament, I knew it wasn''t a simple scuffle, "So, Deck got hurt? Badly?"


    "He fell, hit his head on a pool table... didn''t make it."


    My heart sank, and I stopped in my tracks.


    Conrad stopped too, "The autopsy results haven''te back yet. If it proves Jefferson didn''t directly cause the death, his charges could be much lighter."


    But he was speaking in ''ifs,'' so I asked about the other possibility, "And if the results do link back to Jefferson?"


    I thought of an age-old saying, an eye for an eye.


    This principle is universal.


    "I''m already looking into it. It


    178


    shouldn''te to that," Conrad said, checking the time, "You haven''t


    eaten, have you? Let''s get


    ¦«¦¯¦©


    something to eat." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    I was too worried about Jefferson to think about food, "I''m not hungry."


    "You need to eat something, or else I can''t exin myself to...," Conrad nced at me.


    He was referring to Ernest.


    Suddenly, I found Ernest''s confidence in leaving me in Conrad''s care to be foolish.


    Conrad was my ex, the one I loved for a decade. Even if Ernest trusted that I wouldn''t go back, wasn''t be worried Conrad still had feelings for me?


    "You seem very dedicated," I said,cing my words with a hint of mockery.


    Conrad red at me, his expression darkening further.


    We remained silent after that, and as we got into the car, he asked, "American or French food?"


    Then, remembering something, he added, "You don''t like French food much, do we''ll go to an American restaurant."


    As we drove through the foreign city, I watched silently out the window until we reached the restaurant.


    When Conrad asked me to order, I


    chose only two vegetable dishes. He a bowl of soup and a dessert to our order. Content belongs to


    Ps ded


    "I don''t need dessert," I refused.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Take it," he countered, "Didn''t you say desserts help improve your mood when you''re feeling down?"


    He actually remembered.


    "Not all bad moods can be sweetened," I retorted.


    I didn''t need to be like this, but I couldn''t seem to help myself.


    "Does poking at me make you feel better, like it makes up for past grievances?" Conrad said while pouring water.


    "No, but I can''t help wanting to poke at you," I admitted, quite straightforwardly.

 Chapter 459

    Chapter 459


    ?


    He cracked a smile, "Looks like you really resent me."


    "I wouldn''t say that, but feeling cheated is pretty urate. After all, you wasted ten years of my youth and emotions," I said, deciding toy it all out now that the topic was on the table.


    "What about myst ten years?" he asked softly. "Felicia, I loved you too during those years. I was all in."


    Our eyes met briefly before I looked away. "I don''t deny that, but the moment you cheated with Haley, you erased all your efforts with your own hands."


    "Don''t people get a chance at parole, a shot at redemption? Why can''t I?" Conrad seemed unwilling to let go.


    "With me, you don''t," I replied just as our food arrived.


    Conrad wanted to say more, but I cut him off, "If you want me to stay for this meal, then drop the past."


    His expression turned serious, and he went quiet. We barely touched our food; it tasted nd since our minds were clearly somewhere else.


    After dinner, Conrad took me to a hotel, arranging for me to stay in the room next to his.


    Before entering my room, I said, "I want to see Jefferson as soon as possible."


    "I know," Conrad replied, a hint of silence in his voice. "Call me if you need anything."


    This time, I didn''t dismiss his kindness and nodded before entering my room.


    As I was about to go in, Conrad called out, "Felicia, do you really know Ernest?"


    I turned, puzzled.


    He didn''t answer, just walked into his own room.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Frowning slightly, I wondered what he meant by that.


    Back in my room, I tried video calling Ernest, but he didn''t pick up.


    Thinking he might be busy, I sent him a picture of myself in the hotel room with a note: "Safely checked in."


    But Ernest didn''t respond. Staring at our chat, Conrad''s words came back to me.


    Did I really know Ernest? His


    background, his age, his family, his finances he had shared all that with me. We were even working at the samepany now. I thought I knew everything about him. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    But why did Conrad ask that? Was there something about Ernest I didn''t know?


    His character seemed wless. He donated the money he made, a clear sign of his integrity. He had always been open and honest, otherwise, he wouldn''t have trusted Conrad to look after me.


    What more did I need to know about such a man?


    Yet, Conrad wouldn''t have said that for no reason. Knowing him, he wasn''t trying to stir trouble.


    It seemed like Conrad was trying to hint at something.


    But I couldn''t just ask him, nor could I start doubting Ernest because of a single Remark. If I did, Conrad might my


    theelings for Ernest were


    shallow.


    After a long wait with no reply from Ernest, a wave of anxiety washed over me, so I tried calling him again.


    This time, he answered immediately, but the screen was pitch-ck. However, his voice came through clearly.


    "I''ve given you time, so much time... How much longer before you return to the Collins family?"


    An older man''s deep voice echoed, but who was he speaking to? Ernest?


    What did he mean by "the Collins family"?


    Which Collins family?


    I gripped my phone tighter, listening intently. Then I heard Ernest''s voice, "If you''ve waited this long, a little longer won''t hurt."

 Chapter 460

    Chapter 460


    ?


    When Ernest''s video call came through, I was sitting on the hotel''s balcony, gazing out at the rain-soaked cityscape.


    Being in an unfamiliar city always had a way of nurturing a sense of mncholy.


    And the rain outside didn''t help one bit.


    Bits and pieces of a conversation I''d overheard through the video were echoing in my ears, revealing why Conrad had asked if I knew who Ernest was. It also shed light on Jeremy''s unusual behavior towards Ernest.


    Turns out, Ernest was one of the Collinses.


    Here I was, thinking he was just some broke guy, but in reality, he was a well-hidden scion of wealth and influence.


    But why would he hide his wealth? Was he acting like one of those undercover bosses from a book, worried I''d only be into him for his status? The thought made me smile bitterly as I picked up my constantly buzzing phone and answered the call.


    Ernest''s handsome face appeared on the screen, "Licia, let me exin."


    He knew I''d seen the video call log and had heard everything.


    "Exin what?" I asked, idly twirling my toes, pretending ignorance.


    "Licia, I didn''t mean to deceive you or keep it from you," Ernest said earnestly.


    I traced circles on the window ss with my finger, "Everyone has their reasons. You''re free to keep your secrets."


    "Licia..."


    "Ernest, you asked Conrad to look after me because you knew he''d be cautious around me if he wanted to coborate with the Collins family, right? He wouldn''t dare mess with me."


    "That''s not it..."


    "And what kind of boyfriend asks his girlfriend''s ex to take care of her?" I murmured.


    "Licia..."


    "Ernest, remember what I told you? I said I hate being lied to," I spoke, the ss now filled with Ernest''s name written over and over.


    "I know, I wanted to find the right moment to tell you, but it never seemed like the right time," Ernest exined, his voice tense.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Were you waiting to officially return to the Collins family before telling me? Or if I hadn''t identally heard about it today, you might have never told me, huh?"


    Ernest was silent on the other end, "Honestly, I never thought about returning to the Collins family. That''s why I didn''t bring it up."


    I paused, wondering why he wouldn''t


    want to go back to the Collins


    family. But I didn''t ask, simply stating, "Ernest, it''s okay if you don''t want to talk about it. Like you said, even though we''re dating, we''re still individuals."


    My words twisted his meaning, but I couldn''t help feeling upset.


    He was silent again before changing the subject, "Can you see Jefferson?"


    Considering it was about Jefferson, I let go of my irritation, "No, Conrad said he''s working on it."


    "I''ll have someone pick you up tomorrow to see him," Ernest''s offer surprised me.


    But then I remembered his status and couldn''t help butugh, "Looks like you''re the one with real clout."


    "Licia... there might be a conspiracy


    around Jefferson''s case. When you


    see him tomorrow as his acting


    attorney, make sure to ask him made my already words


    few key questions." Ernest''s words


    up.


    spirits tense


    UMS


    "Like what?"


    "You need to get him to detail any recent issues with this guy named Deck, find out how Deck was uncooperative, and see if there''s any evidence. Also, ask if Jefferson has been threatened or if someone''s tried to bribe or use him." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Ernest''s words made me sense something, "You suspect Deck''s death was part of a conspiracy?"


    "It''s a possibility. Jefferson was a strong contender for the championship. If something happened to him, it would open up opportunities for the otherpetitors," Ernest analyzed.


    "So, someone might have wanted him to throw a match, he refused, and they set him up," I shared my understanding.


    Ernest hummed in agreement, "So when you see him, make sure he exins everything. It''ll help us find the real culprit and clear his name."

 Chapter 461

    Chapter 461


    ?


    My chest was tight with anxiety. "Alright, around what time tomorrow?"


    "I''m not sure. Keep your phone close," Ernest paused before adding, "Have you had dinner?"This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Yeah, had some with Conrad," I replied, meaning nothing more by it.


    He probably wouldn''t think much of it anyway, considering he had asked Conrad to keep an eye on me.


    As expected, Ernest didn''t dwell on it but shifted the topic, "What did he say about Jefferson Daniels?"


    "He said he''d find a way for me to meet Jefferson. Didn''t say much else," I answered truthfully.


    "Jefferson''s teammates are familiar to him; he might get some useful leads," Ernestmented, which I didn''t respond to, and he didn''t press further.


    A silence fell between us on the call, an unprecedented urrence.


    I nced outside again, breaking the silence. "It''s raining here, quite heavily."


    "I can hear it," Ernest replied, and it was only then I realized my phone''s screen was facing up. Throughout our video chat, he hadn''t seen the rain or me, just the hotel ceiling. "Let me show you," I moved my phone towards the window.


    "I''d rather see you," Ernest finally said.


    I paused for a moment before responding. "Ernest, you''ve upset me, so as a punishment, you won''t see me until I return."


    Ernest fell silent again, then after a while, said, "Alright... I deserve that punishment."


    Was it really a punishment? I suppose so.


    After all, he loved me, and to those in love, a day apart feels like an eternity.


    Ernest stayed with me on the call, quietly sharing the view of the foreign rain. Neither of us spoke again.


    I sat for about an hour until my back started aching, and I decided to lie down on the bed.


    When I went to end the call, I noticed he hadn''t hung up and his camera was still on him. "Why haven''t you hung up?" I asked.


    "I didn''t want to. This way, even though can''t see you, I can still bear you," Ernest''s affection always took me by surprise. Content belongs to


    But I was a bit heartless, "Well, I''m hanging up. You won''t get to listen anymore."


    "Are you tired?" he asked.


    "Not tired, just exhausted." I replied, lying down, "Goodbye."


    With that, I ended the video call, but soon after, my phone buzzed. I knew it was Ernest.


    True enough, it was his message: Licia, get some rest.


    1219


    Verify captcha to read the content 1219


    I didn''t reply, just turned off my phone and closed my eyes.


    Shortly after, my phone buzzed again. Thinking it was Ernest, I ignored it.


    §Ö


    When I woke up and checked my phone for the time, I saw the message wasn''t from Ernest but ''JusticeHeart'': Meet me at your parents'' gravesite tomorrow at 3 PM.


    Panic took over. I was thousands of miles away; meeting him seemed impossible.


    So, I quickly typed a message back: Sorry, Officer Sampson, I''m abroad. Can we reschedule?


    No reply came, and my unease grew.


    But I couldn''t have someone meet him in


    ce, so I tried


    I


    Officer Sampson, I''ll contact


    ¨¤ as I''m back, okay? c


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Right after sending it, I saw "typing..." appear on my screen-


    as


    Verify

 Chapter 462

    Chapter 462


    ?


    "Hit me up ASAP." That''s all the text said.


    I shot back a quick ''okay,'' but the moment I sent it, something felt off.


    He said ASAP. Why did it sound so urgent?


    I tried sending another message: "If you''re tied up or something, just shoot me a pic."


    But that message just vanished into the void no reply.


    This guy always seemed to pop in and out of existence. If he didn''t reach out, it felt like I couldn''t get a hold of him.


    Thinking about my parents'' car crash just darkened my already gloomy mood a bit more.


    I couldn''t sleep that night.


    Maybe it was the change of scenery, or maybe it was just too much on my mind.


    The next day, Conrad noticed right away. "You look like you didn''t catch a wink."


    "I''m fine." I lied, my pride as a newly single woman not allowing me to show my mess.


    He didn''t say anything else, but his look said it all-I''d annoyed him again.


    After a bit, he said, "You should be seeing Jefferson today. Try tofort him, and maybe get some info out of him..."


    What he was saying was exactly what Ernest had told me, suggesting they were on the same page, both suspecting Jefferson''s mishap wasn''t just bad luck but something nned.


    Conrad finished talking, and I stayed silent, prompting him to ask, "Why aren''t you saying anything?"


    "Ernest already told me."I said, effectively shutting Conrad up.


    I wasn''t trying to rub it in; I was just stating facts, but it seemed to hit a nerve with him.


    "Ernest found someone to take me to see Jefferson," I added truthfully.


    That shut Conrad up again.


    Looking at him, I saw his jaw clench, his frustration evident, reminding me of old times.


    Some things never change; he still loved to get angry over anything, only now, he had to hold it in instead ofshing out at me.


    "Are you and he contacting the same person?" I asked, not to sting but out of curiosity.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "No."


    "Whoever gets here first, I''ll go with."


    Conrad stayed quiet.


    -4987


    Verify captcha to read the content 4987


    Ernest''s guy got there first, and you could see Conrad was bitter watching me get into the car. He probably felt like Ernest had one-upped him again.


    ove


    I remembered how he used to dismiss Ernest when he thought was seeing him, his arrogance making him believe he was unbeatable. Yet, my choice had left him feeling defeated. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Verify


    But he still had one advantage-being the heir apparent to the Wagner family, a status Ernest couldn''t match.


    However, Ernest belonged to the Collins family, who were equally influential with their mining business, not leaving Conrad much room to boast.


    Alwayspetitive, Conrad must


    have felt crushed, even more so on a


    matter concerning a mutual friend,


    where Ernest outpaced him in


    efficiency.


    I could almost feel Conrad''s frustration eating at him, possibly even causing him a literal heartache.


    On my way to see Jefferson, Ernest texted to check if I''d been picked up. I responded with a simple "yeah."

 Chapter 463

    Chapter 463


    ?


    Ernest knew I was still pissed, so he didn''t reply anything else.


    When I saw Jefferson there, d in a prison uniform, his usually stylish hair buzzed down to nearly nothing, it was a side of him I''d never seen before. For a moment, I was on the verge of tears.


    Jefferson had fought hard for his ce in the sun, earning his stripes through sheer grit and making it into Conrad''s inner circle. But now, it seemed like everything was on the line.


    "Jefferson," I called out softly.


    "Why are you here?" he asked, surprisingly with a smile.


    That was Jefferson for you; always a smile on his face in front of me, as if his world was perpetually sunny.


    I found myself at a loss for words, but he just smiled again, "Do I look that bad? So bad you don''t want to talk to me?"


    I shook my head. Conrad mentioned he was taking it hard, but the Jefferson in front of me was still beaming with that familiar bright smile.


    So, this was all a facade, just to keep me from worrying, to spare me the sight of his downfall.


    "Jefferson, always handsome," I yed along with his self-deprecating humor.


    He snorted, "You don''t have tofort me."


    "Jefferson, we all know you''ve been set up. Conrad and Ernest are looking for ways to help. Just hang in there, you''ll be okay," I tried to sound reassuring while steering the conversation towards the information I needed.


    Jefferson looked surprised, maybe at the fact that we were going to such lengths for him. After all, he had been taken into custody so quickly he hadn''t had a chance to clear his name.


    "Jefferson, we don''t know the full story. You need to tell me everything. Who approached you, what went down with Deck, all the details. And if there''s anything else, spill it," I pressed, desperate for answers.


    Jefferson closed his eyes, silent for a moment.


    I thought he was recalling the events, but when he opened his eyes, he said, "Drop it. Getting involved could drag you down too."


    His defeatist tone hit hard.


    "Jefferson, we can''t just do nothing. No matter how powerful the other side is, if you''re innocent, we won''t let them pin anything on you," I reassured him.


    "It''s useless. This isn''t back home. This is Houston. We can''t fight those people," Jefferson said, shaking his head.


    "Jefferson..."


    "Felicia Hudson, if you care for me, heed my advice. Leave now. Go back home. Don''t stay another day," Jefferson suddenly gripped the bars, his urgency palpable.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Okay, I''ll leave. But it took me a lot to get here. I just want to talk," I tried a different approach.


    Jefferson shook his head, "Nothing to talk about. Just go, the sooner, the better."


    "Jefferson, it''s not like I can just catch a flight right now," I reminded him.


    He tightened his grip on the bars, then let go, deted.


    "Jefferson, just talk to me," I pleaded.


    Chapter 463 1


    "Did you know Deck before?" I asked.


    "Yeah, we''d yed a few games, got along fine. But after he became my sparring partner, he started showing upte, leaving early, drinking on the job. Itmessed up my entire training schedule. I asked for a change, and he took it personally."


    "It''s normal to change sparring partners. Deck''s behavior was off, like someone was pulling his strings, trying to trip me up," Jefferson looked lost in thought.


    I let him continue, "It was Club Q. They want the championship, to make it five in a row. But their yer hasn''t been able to beat me. They needed me out of the way to win."


    "Felicia, I''ve been framed... I''ve been framed," Jefferson suddenly became frantic, gripping the bars tightly.

 Chapter 464

    Chapter 464


    ?


    Stepping out of the detention center, my ears were ringing with Jefferson''s rants.


    Conrad was right; Jefferson was a roller coaster of emotions, swinging from manic highs to depressive lows. Especially when he said, "Felicia, I can''t stand being here. I need to get out., I''m innocent."


    It hit me right in the feels.


    No sooner had I stepped out than Conrad, who had been waiting for me, approached with quick strides.


    He immediately noticed my pallor and quickly supported me, "You look terrible. Did Jefferson say something?" Thinking of Jefferson''s instructions, I told Conrad, "Get in the car, I''ll exin on the way."This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Jefferson had urged me to leave quickly, probably because the ce was being watched by Club Q''s informants.


    He feared for my safety if I were spotted.


    Conrad ushered me swiftly into the car and handed me a bottle of water, "Calm down first."


    Ignoring the water, I blurted out, "Jefferson said he''s been framed..."


    I ryed Jefferson''s words, and concluded, "He said those people are ruthless, we''re not safe here..."


    "Ah!"


    My sentence was cut short by the sudden re of headlights in front of us, followed by a violent shake of the car and the driver cursing loudly.


    Conrad had already grabbed hold of me, looking around and then back.


    I wasn''t naive; I knew trouble was brewing.


    But I hadn''t expected it so soon, not even ten minutes after leaving Jefferson, and they were already making their move.


    They were afraid of Jefferson spilling the beans, afraid we''d start digging.


    "What do we do?" Fear gripped me, and I clung to Conrad.


    ??


    Conrad ignored my question and instructed the driver, "We''re boxed in, four cars, one on each side. You figure out the escape route, try to shake them off."


    "Alright, Mr. Wagner, make sure you and thedy buckle up," the driver responded, advising us as he did.


    Conrad swiftly buckled me in, and the car was already swerving so much I felt dizzy.


    I clenched my teeth and braced


    myself but then Conrad pulled


    into his embrace, "Don''t look, it be over soon."


    Those after us were clearly out for blood, not stopping until they caught us.


    My world was blocked by Conrad; I couldn''t see anything, but I could feel the car swaying and even colliding.


    Conrad, while protecting me, was directing the driver, his voice steady but his tension palpable.


    The way he held me, it felt like he was about to crush my bones.


    Bang, bang...


    Following two loud crashes, the car came to a sudden halt.


    Then came Conrad''s lowmand, "Reverse, and hit the gas."


    At hismand, the car jolted backward, and the severe impact felt like it shattered all my insides.


    I felt nauseous and threw up a little.


    Then, another violent collision spun my world upside down.


    We were flipping over!


    I knew it clearly but was powerless to stop it...


    I didn''t


    where the car was


    tumbling into, a ditch or the sea,


    either way, I was facing a slimefut


    e of survival. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Bang!

 Chapter 465

    Chapter 465


    ?


    With a hefty thud, the world around us came to an abrupt halt, plunging into an eerie silence so profound it felt as if life itself had paused.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    It took me a moment to gather my senses and realize I was still among the living. Trying to move, I found myself immobilized.


    Pushing with a bit more effort, I heard a muffled grunt, "Stop...moving..."


    My world remained engulfed in darkness, not the absence of light, but because my eyes were still covered.


    "Conrad," I called out.


    "I''m here," came Conrad''s faint response, right in front of me.


    "Get off me, I can''t move," I said, not even realizing he might be hurt; I just wanted to free myself.


    Conrad shifted, allowing me to move my face out of his embrace. As soon as I did, the grim reality hit me - the twisted wreckage of the car, the driver bleeding and motionless.


    Panicked, I cried out, "Conrad, Conrad..."


    Rushing to check on him, my heart sank as I saw his face covered in blood.


    This was bad. Both Conrad and the driver were hurt, and I wasn''t even sure if I was injured because Conrad was pinning me down, trapped by the crushed car.


    But sitting idle wasn''t an option; it would put us all in danger.


    "Conrad, try to bear with it. Take a deep breath, try to make yourself smaller so I can get out," I instructed.


    He did as told, yet freeing myself from underneath him wasn''t easy. I kept asking him to breathe in and make himself smaller.


    After numerous attempts, I was almost out, but Conrad''s face had turned a ghastly shade of pale.


    I knew my escape was achieved through his immense pain.


    As I looked at his bloodied face, searching for something to clean it with, he grabbed my arm, "Call the police first."


    "No, call Ernest," he corrected himself.


    I understood his concern; he feared the police might be in league with the people from Club Q, especially since we had been targeted so soon after leaving the station.


    But where was my phone?


    I couldn''t find it anywhere, likely lost during the car''s tumble. And with the car now deformed, searching was futile. "Is your phone still with you?" I asked Conrad.


    He was just as clueless and stuck as


    I was, writhing in pain. My only option was to search his pockets. Finding nothing in his shirt, I moved to his pants, cautiously reaching in without touching anything inappropriate. Fortunately, found Conrad''s phone quickly. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I immediately dialed Ernest''s number, but before the call connected, I spotted a helicopter circling overhead.


    It had to be the assants, checking if their job was done. Thankfully, the car''s tinted windows offered some protection, but fearing discovery and that they might return to ensure we didn''t get help, I dared not make any sudden moves. Even when Ernest answered, I couldn''t respond.


    "Mr. Wagner, why aren''t you speaking? Is Licia alright? Is there any news about Jefferson?" Ernest''s voice grew anxious on the other end.


    As the helicopter continued its surveince, I remained silent, listening to Ernest''s voice through the receiver.


    Finally, the helicopter left, and I could speak, "Ernest, it''s me."


    Tears welled up as I spoke, my voice trembling, "We''ve had an ident!"


    "Are you hurt?" Ernest''s concern shifted to me immediately.


    "I''m not sure. The car''s trapped both Conrad and the driver; there''s so much blood," I replied, ncing at the driver.

 Chapter 466

    Chapter 466


    ?


    The crash was like my worst nightmaree to life, something I never imagined I''d actually experience.


    The desperation I felt was profound, mirroring what my parents must have felt years ago.


    No, their despair would have been even greater, dying from their injuries.


    My thoughts were a jumbled mess, but thankfully, Ernest was there, constantly reassuring me. "Licia, don''t be scared. Help''s already on its way, and I''ming too."


    His words were a lifeline, urging me to try and escape the wreck. But no matter how hard I tried, the doors wouldn''t budge.


    "Stop, it hurts," Conrad''s pained whisper stopped me in my tracks.


    Hearing him, I dared not move or even speak.


    "Licia, why aren''t you talking? Are you okay?" Ernest''s worried voice came through, seeking my response.


    "I''m okay," I whispered back, trying to keep my voice down.


    "Check if the car''s caught fire or if you can smell gas," Ernest instructed, concern evident in his voice.


    His words sent a chill through me. If the car was to catch fire, we''d have no chance of survival.


    Trying to assess the situation, I shifted my body to look forward, but the slightest movement made the car sway, and suddenly, the world started spinning again.


    "Ah!" I screamed, instinctively reaching for something-anything-to hold onto.


    The tumbling stopped almost as quickly as it had started, but I was left feeling utterly lost until I heard Ernest''s voice calling out, "Licia, Licia..." Was Ernest calling for me? Where was my phone?


    The rollover had flung my phone out of my grasp, lost to some unknown corner. All I could do was shout back, "Ernest, the car flipped again." "Ernest, please get someone to save us, hurry," I pleaded, the fear making me hysterical.


    Fear of death is instinctual, and I was not ready to die in such a senseless way.


    I didn''t dare to look outside, terrified of seeing mes engulfing the car.


    Then, a finger hooked mine, drawing


    my attention. I looked up to see Conrad''s face, half-covered in blood that seemed to be flowing from a


    wound on his head. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "Felicia, it hurts so much. I''m so tired. Just talk to me," he murmured, his voice weak.


    I knew from movies that those severely injured or close to death often felt an overwhelming tiredness.


    My heart sank. I reached out with my other hand, but hesitated, unsure where to ce it.


    "Conrad, I''m going to try and stop the bleeding," I said, desperately searching the car for something to use as a bandage, buting up empty.


    "It''s okay, just keep talking to me," Conrad''s voice was barely a whisper.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Ignoring his protests, I took off my own shirt and pressed it against the wound on his head.


    "Conrad, stay awake. Ernest said help is on the way," I said, trying to stay calm despite the fear.


    Conrad didn''t respond, his eyes closed. I shook him gently, "Don''t you..."


    Before I could finish, he groaned, "It hurts..."


    I checked his wound again, realizing. the pain must being from more than just his head. The sight of his body, trapped and immobile, made my heart clench.


    "I''ll stay still, but you can''t fall asleep," I pleaded, looking at his face. Even covered in blood, his features were as familiar as ever.


    He had lost weight, something I''d noticed before but now, up close, it was strikingly evident.

 Chapter 467

    Chapter 467


    ?


    Ever since the breakup, I hadn''t even nced at Conrad, let alone stood this close to him.


    But there he was, right in front of me, badly injured.


    The memory of the car flipping over yed in my mind, how he had shielded me with his body, taking the brunt of the impact to protect me.


    "Conrad, say something," I urged him.


    I knew talking was futile; it would only make him want to sleep more.


    "What should I say?" he murmured weakly.


    "Anything. Tell me what you''ve been thinking since we split, talk about Haley Perez if you must. And where did you go recently?" I blurted out, a flood of bottled-up questions pouring out.


    He remained silent. I thought he had fallen asleep, but just as I was about to call out to him again, he spoke, "Felicia, I truly love you."


    My breath caught at his words, his pale face from loss of blood making it hard for me to respond.


    "You''re the only girl I''ve ever really liked. After meeting you... other women just seem like regr people to me, I can''t even distinguish their gender..."


    "Over the years, a lot of women have shown interest in me... there were even those who stripped andy in my bed while I was away on trips... But I never told you because I know you''re sensitive and I didn''t want you to overthink..."


    "I''ve always been faithful, my thoughts pure. Sure, there were times I had to entertain clients and call girls were involved, but I never touched them. I always felt they were tainted... If I did, it would be like sullying you too."


    "As for Haley, I don''t know how I got caught up in her scheme. I guess she just wore a really convincing mask, maybe it was fate trying to mess with us..." He struggled to open his eyes as he said this, looking at me.


    The Conrad I knew was always strong, assertive, never looking anything less than confident. I had never seen him this vulnerable.


    "Maybe it''s just that our destinies aren''t aligned, or our love wasn''t strong enough, nothing else would matter otherwise," I yed along with his train of thought.


    Conrad looked at me briefly and then shut his eyes. "Yeah, guess it''s my own fault."


    "Why bring this up now?" My palm felt sticky; his blood had seeped through my clothes.


    If he kept bleeding like this, he really would die from blood loss.


    I nced outside, but could see nothing beyond the tangled branches and rocks.


    Had Ernest sent for help?


    Conrad had told me to reach out to him; he must have known Ernest would be able to rescue us.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    But with my phone gone, I had no way to contact him.


    "Felicia, I don''t believe you truly love


    you to know he''s a great guy a Ernes he''s a great move f ¨¤ him because heme and


    right?" Conrad mumbled.


    As I was pondering over our rescue, I absentmindedly hummed in e agreement, but then I realized what he was implying and was about to rify when the sound of a


    helicopter filled the air. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    My nerves tensed up again, fearing it was Club Q''s scoutsing back for us.


    I gestured for Conrad to be quiet, whispering, "Shh."


    Conrad obediently remained silent, and I held my breath, watching the helicopter from inside the wrecked car.


    The helicopter hovered for a few


    seconds before ascending, and then we heard a voice from it, "Is anyone in the car? Felicia, are you there? If so, please respond." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Hearing my name, a lump formed in my throat because I knew we were safe; Ernest''s people hade.


    If it were our pursuers, they wouldn''t know my name.


    I frantically tapped on the car window, signaling to the helicopter outside. It turned out to be a tracking device, a small transmitter.


    Then the voice from the helicopter announced, "We''ve located the trapped individuals. Rescue operations willmence immediately." Overwhelmed with relief, I turned to Conrad, "Help is on the way, you''ll be okay soon."


    Conrad, however, looked serene, struggling to open his eyes again, his lips trembling, "Felicia... hold me, I''m so cold..."

 Chapter 468

    Chapter 468


    ?


    We were rescued.


    The driver who picked me up to visit Jefferson at the detention facility was among those who saved us. I knew he was one of Ernest''s guys.


    The car was a wreck; it took breaking it apart to pull Conrad and the driver out. And they even found our phones.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Hey, this one''s still on a call," he handed me the phone.


    But it wasn''t mine; it was Conrad''s. I had used it to call Ernest earlier. Could it be he never hung up?


    Taking the phone in a daze, I looked down just as the call ended-67 minutes and 12 seconds.


    Ernest had been on the line the whole time. Did he hear everything Conrad and I said?


    Not that Conrad and I said much of anything worth eavesdropping on.


    Before I could ponder any further, I was whisked away in an ambnce to the hospital for a barrage of tests.


    I got off with minor scrapes, but Conrad and the driver were in bad shape-Conrad with hemorrhagic shock, the driver concussed and unconscious. Out of the three of us, I was the least injured.


    I knew it was because Conrad had shielded me with his body the whole time.


    "Is there any family or next of kin for Conrad Wagner here?" a doctor called out.


    Here we were, far from home, with no one from the Wagner family around. I had to step up. "I''m his family. How is he doing?"


    "He''s lost a lot of blood, and to make matters worse, he has a rare RhD negative blood type. Our hospital doesn''t have any in stock, which puts the patient in critical condition. If we can''t transfuse him soon, he might... Please, prepare yourself for the worst."


    My eyes widened in shock, both at the doctor''s grim prognosis and Conrad''s blood type.


    "Are you his family? What''s your blood type? Does anyone else in your family have this blood type?" the doctor inquired.


    I swallowed hard, unable to answer


    right away. My parents'' words echoed in my ears, "Licia, promise us you''ll be careful. Don''t get hurt, bleed, and never tell anyone your blood type."


    Because my blood type, like Conrad''s, was RhD negative -rarer than the so-called ''panda blood with fewer than 50 known case''s worldwide. It was dubbed ''golden blood''.


    If I ever needed a transfusion, finding a match would be nearly impossible.


    I had always taken my parents'' advice to heart, despite knowing Conrad had once imed to be AB positive.


    "Doctor, could there be a mistake? He told me his blood type was AB," I interjected, hoping for some error.


    The doctor''s expression darkened. "We''ve conducted blood tests. How could there be a mistake?"


    Indeed, how could there be?


    That meant Conrad had lied, perhaps under simr instructions from his parents.


    My throat turned dry at the realization. Against all odds, in a world so vast, Conrad and I shared this incredibly rare blood type.


    "He''s in critical condition due to the


    blood loss. If you know anyone else with this blood type, even if they''re


    not


    mediate family, they could


    donate," the doctor advised. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    My eyshes fluttered. "That would be me."


    "I know you''re family," the doctor misunderstood.


    "I mean, I have the same blood type. And I''m not rted to him by blood," I rified, meeting the doctor''s gaze.


    The doctor paused, incredulous. "You''re also RhD negative, RhNULL? Are you sure?"


    "Absolutely. You can test me," I offered, rolling up my sleeve.


    I had given my shirt to Conrad to stem his bleeding, now wearing just a tank top, my arms bare.


    Though skeptical, the doctor nodded. "Come with me."


    Blood was drawn, tests were conducted, and we awaited the results.

 Chapter 469

    Chapter 469


    ?


    Rushing to the hospital usually takes at least thirty minutes to get any results, but this time it was instant.


    The doctor was visibly thrilled, "This is fantastic. We need you to give a blood transfusion to the patient right now. We''re talking about at least 40, maybe even 60. Can you do it?"


    "Sure, I can do more if needed," I had to save Conrad, even if his injury wasn''t my fault. I couldn''t let him bleed out and die.


    After changing into sterile clothing, I was ushered into the emergency room.


    There, lying on the emergency bed, was Conrad. His face was as pale as a ghost,pletely still.


    The doctor had mentioned his life was hanging by a thread, and my heart raced with panic. Approaching him, I gently hooked his pinky finger, whispering, "Conrad, you''ve got to pull through."


    He needed to fight, and I needed to give him my blood.


    Iid down on the adjacent emergency bed, bracing myself as the sharp needle pierced my skin, my bright red blood flowing through the clear tube into Conrad''s body.


    I lost track of how much blood was drawn. All I knew was that my blood kept flowing out, and my vision began to blur, a heavy drowsiness taking over.


    I recognized this as a symptom of blood loss.


    But I couldn''t stop; Conrad needed my blood to live.


    "We''ve drawn 60 already," the assistant doctor informed us.


    "But the patient''s blood pressure and oxygen levels haven''t risen. We need to continue the transfusion," the doctor said, then turned to me.


    Before he could ask, I quickly said, "Keep going, I''m fine."


    "Any more and you''ll pass out from blood loss," the assistant doctor warned me.


    "No, I feel okay," I insisted, mustering all the strength I had left. "Really, it''s okay. Keep going."


    Perhaps it was my determination that convinced them. The assistant doctor checked with the lead surgeon, "How much more do we need?" "At least another 20."


    The assistant doctor looked at me, concerned, "Are you sure you can handle this?"


    "I can," I said with a forced smile.


    Seeing my resolve, the assistant


    doctor reluctantly agreed, "If you feel


    unwell or can''t breathe, you yout


    tell


    us immediately."


    "Okay!" I replied, and as the doctors exchanged a nce, my blood continued to flow out.


    My eyelids grew heavier, and the urge to sleep became overwhelming.


    But I knew I couldn''t sleep. If I did, the transfusion would stop, and Conrad wouldn''t get the blood he needed.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I bit my lip to stay awake, the pain keeping me conscious.


    I''m not sure how long I held on, but eventually, I heard the doctor say "The patient''s blood pressure and oxygen levels are back up. We can stop the transfusion."


    Hearing that, I couldn''t hold on any longer and closed my eyes.


    But in my daze, I caught snippets of the doctors'' conversation¡ª


    "They must be lovers, to risk their own life for the other."


    "Yeah, it''s rare to see two people with the same blood type like this It''s fortunate; if one is in trouble and


    UMS


    needs blood, the other can save their life.


    "If this wasn''t nned by them, then it must be fate."


    nned? Conrad and I had been living together for ten years, and I didn''t even know he had this blood type. Was it really fate? And if it was, why did fate want us apart?

 Chapter 470

    Chapter 470


    ?


    After the transfusion went overboard, I was plunged into a deep sleep, the kind that felt like being sucked into a ck hole-no way out and no sense of time.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    And the dreams, they were relentless. Voices hovered around, whispering warnings and reprimands that felt all too real.


    "Licia, be careful, will ya? You can''t just go around getting hurt. We can''t always be there to patch you up."


    "Felicia, losing that much blood...are you out of your mind?"


    "You nipoop, why on earth did you let them do a transfusion?"


    "Felicia, help me, I''m so cold..."


    The voices were a chaotic mix-my parents'', Ernest''s, and Conrad''s.


    I tried to speak, to scream, but my mouth wouldn''t cooperate, not until the dream''s spotlightnded on Conrad. He was riddled with wounds, bleeding out like a broken faucet.


    I panicked. Conrad, with his rare blood type, wasn''t supposed to bleed like this.


    "Conrad, Conrad," I called out, my hands a frantic mess trying to stem the flow of blood.


    But it was no use. The blood slipped through my fingers like water...


    Fear gripped me, and all I could do was keep calling his name, "Conrad, Conrad..."


    "Felicia, wake up, wake up..." A voice, urgent and filled with concern, pulled me from the nightmare. My eyes fluttered open, breathing ragged from the terror.


    "Felicia," the familiar voice said again.


    Turning my head, I saw Dustin, his face etched with worry, holding my hands tightly in his.


    "Bad dream?" he asked softly.


    I tried to pull my hands away, and Dustin let go. I struggled to speak, my voice raw as if I''d swallowed ss, "How did you get here?"


    "You and Rad got into such trouble, how could I note?"


    e


    The mention of Conrad brought back the dream''s vivid imagery. knew it was just a dream, but Conrad''s critical condition was no figment of my imagination


    Ignoring the pain in my throat, I asked, "How''s Conrad?"


    "He woke up a while ago, came to see you a few times. Told me to make sure you''re okay," Dustin exined, catching me off guard.


    12


    "Have I been asleep long?" I asked, turning towards the window. The daylight matched the day of the incident, but I knew too much time had passed.


    "Three days and nights."


    I was shocked, "That long?"


    "Yeah, you''ve been here three days. Scared us half to death," Dustin said, gently brushing my hair. "Why''d you risk so much for Rad, huh?"


    I didn''t answer, instead, I searched the room, trying to get a better view from my confined position. Struggling, I attempted to sit up.


    Dustin quickly helped me, adjusting


    pillows for support. His closeness


    was overwhelming, his scent-a mix of fresh wood and something indefinably warm-filled my senses. I even caught a glimpse of a tattoo peeking out from his slightly unbuttoned shirt. Content, belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Yes, a tattoo.


    Before I could get a better look, he straightened up.


    It was unexpected. Dustin, always so proper, had a hidden rebel streak.


    But then again, doesn''t everyone have a side they keep hidden?


    "Need some water?" Dustin''s voice snapped me back to reality.


    I remembered then what I was looking for. I was looking for someone.

 Chapter 471

    Chapter 471


    ?


    When I woke up, Dustin Wagner was by my side, telling me I had been out cold for three days. He''d been here every day, so I figured Ernest Collins must have been here too.


    He had said he''de right over when we spoke on the phone.


    "Here, have some water," Dustin said, bringing the cup to my lips.


    I looked at him, my voice barely a whisper. "Where''s Ernest?"


    Dustin''s expression stiffened a bit. "Drink some water first."


    The way he dodged the question sent a shiver down my spine, my throat aching even more. "He didn''te, did he?"


    "That''s not it," Dustin said, sitting at the edge of my bed. "He was here."


    "Then where is he now? Shouldn''t he be here?" I thought, confused and a bit hurt. Had he really taken my previous words to heart and decided to stay away as some kind of punishment?


    "He left. Probably went to handle those who hurt you," Dustin tried to joke, seeing my concern. "Is he all you''re worried about as soon as you wake up?"


    Dustin''s attempt to lighten the mood did little to ease my worry.


    "Did he go alone? When did he leave?" I asked.


    "I''m not sure, but don''t worry. If he managed to get you to safety, he can handle them," Dustin said confidently.


    Before overhearing that


    conversation about Ernest and the Collins family, he was just a regr guy to me. But after, it seemed like he had superpowers, extending his reach even internationally


    I remembered being asked if I truly knew Ernest. It appeared I didn''t, not as well as others did.


    Taking the cup from Dustin, I took a few sips. "So, you knew about Ernest''s real identity?"


    "We''ve had our suspicions," Dustin admitted, meeting my gaze.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Why didn''t you tell me?" I asked, though I immediately felt foolish for asking. Why should others inform me about my boyfriend''s true background? "Ernest must have his reasons. You should hear him out," Dustin suggested kindly, always the peacemaker.


    "I will," I said, grabbing my phone to give Ernest a call. Dustin tactfully excused himself, leaving me to it.


    Opening my phone, I hesitated before calling, instead checking our chat history which hadn''t seen any new messages in days. With a heavy heart, I dialed Ernest''s number.


    He didn''t pick up right away. As the phone rang on, a sense of unease washed over me. Just when I thought it''d go to voicemail, he picked up. But then, he didn''t say a word.


    "Ernest, why aren''t you speaking?" I broke the silence.


    "I''m busy. I''ll call you backter," he said tersely, hanging up.


    Holding the phone, a wave of emptiness washed over me. I tried to reassure myself that he must be dealing with something important. As time dragged on and he stil` hadn''t called, I started to really worry. Something just seemed off.


    Unable to stay put, I decided to look for him. Just as I reached the door, it swung open, and there he was, as if my thoughts had summoned him, colliding into a moment fraught with tension and unspoken questions.

 Chapter 472

    Chapter 472


    ?


    "Felicia!" Conrad caught my arm in a tight grip.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I nced at the bandage wrapped around his head and then shifted my gaze to Dustin, who had walked in with him. "I think something might have happened to Ernest."


    Dustin frowned, clearly skeptical. "What do you mean, something happened? How can you tell?"


    I couldn''t really; it was just a gut feeling.


    "I called him, and he seemed distracted, said he''d call me backter, but he hasn''t yet," I exined.


    "And you didn''t try calling him again?" Conrad chimed in.


    I hadn''t, actually.


    Ernest said he''d call back, so I just waited, never bothering to dial his number again.


    "I''ll call him," Conrad dered, pulling out his phone and dialing Ernest''s number.


    It took a while for the call to be answered. "Mr. Wagner."


    Since Conrad was making the call right in front of me, I could hear everything clearly.


    "Ernest, where are you?" Conrad got straight to the point.


    "On a ne," Ernest''s response made my heart skip a beat.


    Conrad nced at me, then asked Ernest, "On a ne? Where are you headed?"


    "Back home!" Those two words clenched my heart tight.


    I snatched Conrad''s phone from his hand, "Is something wrong?"


    Ernest didn''t answer, and my hand holding the phone was shaking slightly. "Ernest, talk to me. Is something wrong? You''re not just saying you''re going back home to fool me, are you? Where are you really?"


    I couldn''t believe he wouldn''te to see me after I woke up, not unless something was seriously keeping him away.


    "No, I''m not lying to you," Ernest rified.


    Right then, all I could focus on was him, my disbelief clear in my response. "I don''t buy it. You''ve lied before; this isn''t the first time."


    There was a moment of silence on the line, and I thought Ernest was searching for an excuse. But then he said, "Yes, I''m a liar, but I''m not lying about this. If you don''t believe me, I''ll send you a picture."


    The call ended, and soon after, my phone chimed with a message. It was indeed from Ernest, a picture of him on the ne and another of his ticket. Seeing his travel details, I was convinced he was really heading back home.


    And he hadn''t evene to see me once.


    My face must have turned several shades paler, and Dustin and Conrad were at a loss for words, simply watching me.


    Finally, Conrad spoke up, "Ernest''s a jerk. I''ll call him again."


    I stopped Conrad from dialing Ernest''s number. "No need."


    "Felicia..." Conrad started.


    I ignored him and typed a message to Ernest: [Is something happening back home?]


    No reply came.


    Feeling unresolved, I sent another: [Ernest, if something''s wrong, I can understand why you had to go. But if you left like this for no reason I''d be really upset and hurt.]


    Still, my messages were met with silence, but I could see that Ernest had read them.


    He saw my messages but chose not to reply.


    I couldn''t figure out what was going on. So, I sent another message, a bit more drastic: [Ernest,e back. I toe see me before


    need you


    you go, or we''re through. Were


    breaking up.]


    S


    "Felicia," Conrad and Dustin eximed in unison as I hit send.


    But my eyes were glued to my phone screen.


    He was finally responding.


    It seemed I had to throw a bomb to get a reaction. I stared at the screen, eager to see his reply, and then it came through. Just one word: [Okay.] That one word felt like a dagger to my heart.

 Chapter 473

    Chapter 473


    ?


    I was frozen, staring at the text on my phone screen, disbelief and confusion swirling in my mind. "That jerk, what''s he trying to pull?" Conrad cursed under his breath before dialing Ernest again, but this time, it went straight to voicemail.


    My eyes blurred as I looked at my phone, the words swimming before me. I spun around, taking a few steps to the window, gazing out at the darkening skies.


    I heard footsteps behind me, and without turning around, I said, "Can you guys give me a moment alone, please?"


    Conrad and Dustin could see how upset I was. Without saying anything, they quietly left the room and gently shut the door behind them.


    Tears I had been holding back finally escaped, streaming down my face.


    Was I crying because Ernest had broken up with me so easily, or because of the deep-seated hurt I felt inside?


    I had been longing for him toe, only for him to refuse even a glimpse of me.


    It had only been a long nap, three days and three nights, but that didn''t justify Ernest''s cold estrangement.


    Something must have happened.


    Had he been seriously injured while saving me, keeping it from me to spare my feelings?


    Or was there some unspeakable secret he was hiding?


    Perhaps the Collins family had some objection to him dating someone like me?


    My mind raced with all sorts of wild spections, but I forced myself to stop. Specting was futile; I needed answers.


    But with Ernest''s phone off, I had no choice but to call Susie Collins,pletely forgetting about the time difference. "Licia," Susie''s voice was groggy, clearly I had woken her up.


    I was at a loss for words.


    "Licia?" she said again.


    "I''m sorry, did I wake you? I dialed by mistake," I lied, trying not to let my sadness show. I didn''t want to worry her, especially since she was still recovering from her surgery.


    "It''s okay. I''ve been meaning to call you these past few days, but my brother insisted you were busy abroad," Susie sounded more awake now. Hearing about Ernest made my throat tighten.


    Susie couldn''t see my distress as she cheerfully asked, "So, Licia, when are you guysing back?"


    I took a deep breath, steadying my voice, "I''ll be back tomorrow."


    There were no flights today, but I was determined to confront Ernest tomorrow. Had he turned into some high-society snob who thought I was beneath him?


    "That''s great! You''reing back with my brother, right? I''ll treat you guys to dinner," Susie''s voice was filled with joy, "Licia, I got paid for giving a floral arrangement


    overne


    workshop online today. They really liked it." Content belongs


    ton


    SN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    I''ve always admired her for her independence and ambition. "That''s amazing," Iplimented.


    "Licia, I have so much to tell you when you get here," Susie said sweetly.


    "Alright, get some rest," I cut the call short, fearing I might give away my distress.


    Hanging up, I felt even worse.


    Ernest was okay, that much was clear from Susie''s tone. But why would he walk away without a single nce, let alone break up with me?


    Yes, I had mentioned breaking up, but it was only to scare him. How could he just agree?


    What was he thinking?


    I needed answers.


    I was about to book a flight back home when suddenly remembered I hadn''t checked on Jefferson


    Daniels Shaking my head, I closed


    the booking app, took a deep breath, and decided to seek out Dustin and Conrad for answers.


    As I reached for the door, I overheard their conversation outside. Dustin was telling Conrad, "Ernest must have seen the news


    and got the wrong idea about Felicia still having feelings for you. That''s why he''s acting this way towards her."

 Chapter 474

    Chapter 474


    ?


    "News? What news?"


    My heart skipped a beat, and since waking up, not a soul had breathed a word of it to me.


    I yanked the door open to find Conrad and Dustin standing outside, both turning to face me simultaneously.


    "What news?" I demanded.


    They exchanged a look, clearly intending to keep me in the dark.


    Without letting them get a word in, I blurted out, "I heard everything."


    Dustin''s eyes darkened as he reached for his phone, while Conrad made a move to stop him, only to be halted by my stern gaze.


    "Maybe it''s better she knows," Dustin conceded, unlocking his phone and handing it to me.


    It disyed a screenshot of a webpage headline: "Rare Golden Blood Love, Girlfriend Donates 80 to Save Boyfriend, Your Blood Runs Through My Veins."


    Such a romantic headline, apanied by a photo of me linking fingers with Conrad as a sign of encouragement.


    It was merely a gesture of support, far from a deration of love.


    Yet, under such a headline, it seemed as though Conrad and I were bound by a life-and-death pact.


    Dustin had mentioned Ernest seeing this news and getting the wrong idea. Well, who wouldn''t misconstrue it? I certainly would have.


    "When did this happen?" I asked Dustin.


    "Just three days ago, right after you donated blood to Rad. By the time I arrived, the news had already gone viral. Ernest had gotten there before me, so he must''ve seen it."


    I felt a tightness in my chest, sensing my distress, Dustin stepped closer, "I had it pulled from trending as soon as I could. It''s been taken down from the web."


    But was that enough? Ernest had already seen it.


    I wasn''t worried about others seeing it or getting the wrong idea, but Ernest was a different story.


    Even if he trusted mepletely, the photo in that trending news was too suggestive.


    "Felicia, let me exin this to Ernest," Conrad chimed in.


    I shook my head, saying, "Exining will only make things messier. Let


    him


    what he wants. If he was


    Ofth leaving me with you, he


    must trust me enough."


    Trying to reassure myself, I added with a forced smile, "He must''ve had urgent matters to attend to."


    "Felicia..." Conrad started.


    But I cut him off, "What about Jefferson?"


    Dustin took over. "He''s fine now, thanks to Ernest."This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    So, Ernest was influential. He could handle even the ruthless Club Q. remembered Conrad''s question about how well I knew Ernest. It seems I knew very little.


    "That''s a relief," I said, trying to sound casual. "Is Jefferson out yet?"


    "Not yet, there''s paperwork to be done. He''ll be out by tomorrow," Conrad''s response reminded me of the flight I needed to book.


    "Alright, tell Jefferson I''ve gone back


    home


    We


    en you see him tomorrow.


    catch up once he''s


    decided to return home immediately.


    Especially now, knowing Ernest might have misconstrued my rtionship with Conrad.


    "Felicia, one night won''t make a difference," Dustin interjected.


    "No, even one night can change perceptions," I countered.


    If I rush back to exin to Ernest tonight, he might think I''m worried about his misunderstanding, hence my haste.


    But if I wait until tomorrow, he''ll likely think that even if he''s upset, I didn''t consider it a big deal.


    I couldn''t afford to let the misunderstanding deepen.

 Chapter 475

    Chapter 475


    ?


    "Then you should head back. But not alone in your state," Conrad paused before ncing at Dustin, "Bro, take Felicia with you, okay?" Dustin nodded, "Sure."


    I wanted to refuse, but I knew it was futile; they would never let me go back alone given my condition.


    "What about you?" I nced at the bandage wrapped around Conrad''s head.


    "I''ll wait for Jefferson. We''ll go back together once he''s out," Conrad insisted, and it made sense.


    Jefferson, being bullied in a foreignnd, would definitely feel worse if he found himself without a familiar face upon release.


    Yet, seeing Conrad like this, I feared Jefferson might feel even more guilty.


    "He''s going to me himself when he sees you like this," I warned Conrad.


    ¡°It''s fine, I''lle up with another excuse. Won''t mention the ident," Conrad stood his ground.


    Realizing more arguing was pointless, I just asked, "Can Jefferson stillpete after this?"


    "That''s still unclear. Depends on what his club decides and, of course, how Club Q handles this situation," Dustin chimed in.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Deep down, I knew Ernest could smooth things over, but asking anyone else seemed pointless, especially since Ernest was avoiding me, perhaps even done with me.


    The thought choked me up, prompting me to immediately book a flight home on my phone.


    "And mine," Dustin interjected.


    His mention surprised me; I hadn''t considered booking his ticket too. With nothing else to say, I just responded, "Send me your details."


    Dustin pulled out his phone, and just when I thought he was sending his info, he said, "Done, got us both tickets."


    Shocked, I heard him continue, "Pack your bags, we''re heading to the airport in an hour."


    I was speechless for a moment


    e


    before Dustin turned to Conrad, "You


    might feel better, but take extra care.


    You''re more precious now than


    ever." Content belongs to


    UMS


    It was a gentle nudge to Conrad, yet it reminded me of the blood I had donated to him.


    Dustin was subtly reminding Conrad that he now carried a part of me within him.


    "I understand," Conrad met my gaze as he spoke, his eyesplex. I broke the eye contact after a second, muttering, "I''ll go pack." "I''ll help," Conrad started to follow.


    But Dustin held him back, "Rest up. I''ll help Felicia pack."


    I didn''t want to listen or be part of their brotherly squabble.


    I wasn''t sure if Conrad was aware of Dustin''s feelings for me, but Dustin''s openness in front of Conrad made me question if I had misread the signs or if Dustin had simply moved on Content belongs to


    swr


    At this point, my focus wasn''t on deciphering Dustin''s feelings but on finding Ernest to clear the air.


    When Dustin found me, I hadn''t started packing but was lost in thought.


    I packed light, just the essentials.


    "What''s up? Still thinking about Ernest?" Dustin broke the silence.


    I didn''t reply but instead looked at him, "Did you always know he was a universal donor?"


    "Yeah, my parents were always


    protective because of his rare blood type, making me step back for his


    sake, Dustin''s lips curved into a


    sful smile. Content belongs to


    His words seemed to reflect reality. After joining the Wagner family, Dustin indeed always gave way to Conrad.


    I had thought it was out of kindness, letting his younger brother have his way.


    It turns out, it was all because of Conrad''s unique blood type.


    "And me? Did you know I was a universal donor too?" My question made Dustin''s eyes flicker.

 Chapter 476

    Chapter 476


    ?


    I kept my eyes locked on Dustin. The moment he spoke, I knew what was up.


    "Felicia," Dustin murmured my name, "don''t overthink it."


    Overthink?


    I hadn''t, not until he mentioned it. Now, the thought wouldn''t leave me alone. "Mom and Dad know too, right?!"


    My question sounded more like a confirmation.


    They''d raised me for years; of course, they knew my blood type.


    "Felicia, when they took you into the Wagner household, they assumed responsibility for you. Knowing these details is just part of that, nothing wrong," Dustin tried his best to exin.


    Sure, they knew about my rare blood type, the same as Conrad''s. Nothing wrong with that.


    But they never mentioned it, which felt off.


    "Felicia, why aren''t you speaking? Please, don''t jump to conclusions. My parents love you like their own. They wouldn''t think poorly of you," Dustin continued, his sincerity evident.


    Yet, the phrase ''thedy doth protest too much'' came to mind.


    I was grown, not a child anymore. "Dustin, I hadn''t overthought it until you started exining... now I am."


    I emphasized thest bit.


    Dustin''s expression faltered. "Felicia..."


    "Dustin, help me pack, will you?" I didn''t believe Dustin had bad intentions, but what he said really got my mind racing.


    Once a seed of doubt is nted, it grows.


    While Dustin packed for me, my mind wandered to my arranged marriage with Conrad.


    Before the ident, my parents had teased about arranging a marriage for me. I''d insisted all I wanted was them.


    I''d hugged them, vowing to never marry just to stay with them.


    That conversation ended there until the Wagners took me in. It was Herschel and Jacqueline who. mentioned Conrad as my intended, iming it was a promise made by my parents.


    e


    Did my parents arrange this knowing Conrad and I shared the same rare blood type? Were they hoping to keep us together in case one needed a life-saving donor?


    Or were Herschel and Jacqueline the ones who, upon discovering my unique blood type, fabricated this engagement to ensure I''d always be by Conrad''s side-as his potential lifesaver? Content belongs to


    I wasn''t trying to think the worst of them, but the coincidence of Conrad and me, both with rare blood types, nearly ending up married seemed too convenient.


    And no one in the Wagner family had mentioned it, despite Dustin knowing.


    If they were innocent, they could''ve simply told me.


    "Felicia, Felicia..." Dustin called out, pulling me from my thoughts.


    I looked up to meet his worried gaze. "Yeah?"


    "What''s on your mind? You seem so lost," he asked.


    I cleared my throat, feeling it all scratchy. "It''s nothing. So, what''s up?"


    "I''ve packed everything. Is there anything else you need or want to take?" His voice was soft.


    I nced around. "No, that''s everything."N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

 Chapter 477

    Chapter 477


    ?


    I''d only really taken a good look around the hospital room twice since waking up: once to search for Ernest, and this time, looking for something else. Dustin crouched down in front of me, his concern palpable. "Felicia, how are you feeling? Anything off?"


    I was about to shake my head when a knock on the door preluded the entrance of the doctor and Conrad.


    "We should get you checked out before the flight, just in case," Conrad exined, his gaze shifting to Dustin, a slight furrow forming between his brows.


    I noticed the exchange as Dustin stood, making room for the doctor with an ease that left him sidelined.


    After a series of checks-heart rate, blood pressure the doctor concluded, "You''re recovering well, everything looks normal."


    "Thanks, Doc," Conrad expressed our gratitude.


    Dustin chimed in, "I''ll walk the doctor out. Gives me a chance to pack up. Rad, can you stay and chat with Felicia?"


    With the door shut behind them, Conrad and I were left alone in a silence that was anything but cozy.


    While I was lost in my own world, Conrad was all eyes on me, and after what felt like an eternity, he broke the silence with an apology.


    His "I''m sorry" caught my gaze, and even without a mirror, I knew my eyes mirrored the confusion and weariness I felt.


    Conrad moved closer. "If it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t havee to Houston, wouldn''t have been in danger, wouldn''t have lost so much blood trying to save me... and wouldn''t have caused Ernest to misunderstand."


    Blinking away the heaviness in my eyes, I fixated on the second button of Conrad''s shirt. "There''s no need for apologies. Everything happens for a reason, right?"


    It seemed fate had its own designs.


    ¡°Felicia,¡± he called softly, "why did you do it? Risk your life for me?"


    I didn''t look up, just managed a weak smile. "Because if I hadn''t, you''d be gone."


    "But what about you? How could you be so reckless? I found out... if you hadn''t given thatst 20 of blood, you wouldn''t have copsed," Conrad''s voice was heavy with concern.


    The memory of the blood


    transfusion shed before my eyes, and I chuckled, "You''ve got to finish what you start, right? If I stopped halfway, and you didn''t make it then what was the point of the first


    60?" Content belongs to


    S


    Then, something struck me, and I lifted my gaze to meet his. "Conrad, don''t overthink it. If it were a stranger in your ce that day, I would''ve done the same."


    His eyes narrowed slightly, "Really? Even for a stranger?"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Absolutely!" I asserted.


    A flicker of disappointment crossed his face, and I understood its origin.


    "Conrad, don''t feel guilty. I saved you because we share the same blood type. Maybe that''s why I was brought into your life, by some divine arrangement. Plus, we grew up together, how could I stand by and do nothing?"


    My words elicited a bitter smile from him. "Ever since we went our separate ways, you''ve been guarding your heart, denying me even the slightest chance of hope."


    "The past is past, harboring false hope now would only hurt you more," I admitted, though it felt like I was twisting the knife.


    But it was necessary for rity, for him to realize the pain he inflicted on me was now his to bear.


    Conrad let out a bitter smile. "I don''t deserve you, Felicia. I owe you so much, even a debt of blood now. I have no idea how I''ll ever make it up to you."


    I looked at him, ¡°This time, you owe me nothing. If it weren''t for you shielding me during the ident, it might have been you needing my blood instead."


    He chuckled, "Seems like we''re destined to be intertwined by blood."


    I remained silent, and as his smile faded, so did our conversation.


    After a long pause, he caught my attention again, ¡°Felicia..."


    His eyes were tinged with red, ¡°If Ernest and you... I mean, if things between you two don''t work out, could you... possibly give me another chance?¡±

 Chapter 478

    Chapter 478


    ?


    I was silent, lost in the turmoil of my own thoughts.


    Conrad edged closer, his voice a whisper, "Felicia..."


    "Conrad, do you even hear yourself? How can you be so heartless?" My words stopped him in his tracks.


    He looked at me, his face flushing with a mix of shame and defeat. "Yeah, I''ve been a fool, betraying my own brother because of a moment''s passion, and now causing trouble between you and Ernest because you saved me. And here I am, shamelessly thinking I could take advantage of the situation..." He shook his head, disgust written all over his face. "I''m not just a terrible person; I don''t even deserve to be called one."


    With those final words, he walked away, leaving a heavy silence behind.


    When Dustin and I left, Conrad didn''t see us off.


    At the airport, Dustin went to handle the check-in, leaving me alone with my thoughts, feeling utterly hollow, as if my soul was adrift, unsure of where to go or what to do.


    "Miss, are you traveling by yourself?" Suddenly, a beautiful little girl with curly blonde hair and porcin skin took a seat next to me. Her eyes, as dark as night, were a stark contrast to her Western features, yet she spoke mynguage with such ease.


    People say kids have a healing touch, and it''s so true. Just having her around seemed to ground my restless soul.


    I managed a small smile, replying, "No, sweetheart, I''m just heading home."


    "Are you going home to see your mom and dad?" Her curiosity was boundless.


    I wished I could, but they were no longer with us. Yet, I couldn''t burden such a young heart with my grief, so I simply nodded, "I''m also looking for a boyfriend."


    She giggled shyly, a mischievous twinkle in her eye.


    "What''s so funny?" I asked, tilting my head with a smile.


    "I have a boyfriend too," she whispered, leaning in as if sharing a top-secret.


    Her innocence made meugh, a genuineugh that bubbled up from deep within.


    "That''s wonderful!" I praised her, ying along with her adorable definition of a ''boyfriend.''


    She was probably no more than three or four, her speech peppered with adorable mispronunciations. Her boyfriend'' was likely just a dear friend.


    Her excitement grew as she confided in me, "My boyfriend''s super cool."


    "Is he as cute as you?" I asked, amused.


    She nodded vigorously, then added, "And handsome."


    Handsome? She must mean a brother or a close friend.


    Her charm was undeniable. Even at her young age, she was already into the idea of liking ''handsome boys.''


    "My boyfriend is handsome and


    too," I said, thinking of Ernest''sN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    military background, and evenel/


    mimicked a salute for effect.


    "Mine is super cool too," she dered, not willing to let her crush be outdone.


    Herughter was infectious, and for


    I


    st


    a moment, I forgot all my sorrows as


    we


    2ed and teased each other


    t our ''boyfriends. Cent


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Hannah," someone called out suddenly.


    She turned her head, "Daddy!"


    I followed her gaze and saw a man in a dark coat approaching us.


    "Daddy, Hannah likes thedy," she gleefully told her father, showing off her new friend.


    That''s when it clicked. She wasn''t saying ''haha''; her name was Hannah. She just hadn''t pronounced it clearly. "Nice to meet you, Hannah," I said, smiling at the little girl who had brought a ray of sunshine to my gloomy day.

 Chapter 479

    Chapter 479


    ?


    A man approached me, tipping his hat politely, "Sorry, my little one''s been a bother."


    "Ha, no bother at all. I''m adorable," the girl immediately corrected her dad, her smile infectious.


    I couldn''t help but smile back, "Hannah''s a delight. I''m quite fond of her."


    "Ha, like you too," she said, her words a bit muddled.


    I patted her head and turned to her dad, "For a moment, I thought both her parents were from overseas."


    The man''s expression darkened for a split second. Though it was fleeting, I caught it.


    Realizing my blunder, I quickly added, "Sorry..."


    He just nodded slightly and reached out his hand to Hannah, "Come on, sweetheart, time to board our flight."


    "Can''t youe with us?" Hannah clung to me, unwilling to let go.


    I was about to tell her we weren''t on the same flight when Dustin came over, brandishing our boarding passes.


    He extended a hand to Hannah''s dad, "Nice to meet you."C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Let''s go," Hannah said to me, uninterested in the adults'' exchange.


    "Hannah, she''s not flying with us," her dad said after shaking Dustin''s hand, sparing me from having to disappoint the girl.


    "But she could change flights," Hannah protested, clearly no stranger to the ways of air travel.


    She looked like a little European princess but with deep, dark eyes. Clearly, she was a beautiful mix of cultures.


    "Hannah, don''t make a fuss," her dad gently chided, but she wasn''t deterred, gazing at me with longing.


    "I really wanna fly with you," she said, her eyes brimming with hope, rendering me speechless.


    I looked to her dad, who apologized, "Sorry, she''s quite stubborn."


    With that, he scooped up Hannah and nodded at me before they turned to leave.


    Hannah craned her neck to look back at me, "Miss... I''ll miss you..."


    I waved back, silently echoing her sentiment, "I''ll miss you too."


    I watched them until they


    disappeared from view, reflecting on the notion that crossing paths with someone might be destiny, especially when you''ve shared a


    moment. Content belongs to


    "You fond of kids?" Dustin''s voice brought me back to the present.


    "I guess," I said, settling back into my seat.


    "Felicia, you looked really happy talking to that little girl," Dustin observed, catching me off guard.


    True, I had forgotten everything else in that moment.


    I smiled softly, not replying, and Dustin took a seat beside me, "When you decide to settle down, would you prefer a son or a daughter?"


    I hadn''t really thought about it, Hannah''s cute face shed before my eyes, "Someone like her would be nice."


    At that, an idea struck me. "Even better if they''re mixed."


    Dustin paused beforeughing. "Guess you''ll need to find yourself a foreign husband then."


    I made a face, jokingly, "If things with Ernest really don''t work out, maybe I won''t bother... or maybe I''ll just marry some foreign guy."


    Dustin kept quiet for a moment as


    rambled on, "He''s gotta be tall, good-looking, fair-skinned... so their


    ould get those traits, bheir


    eyes..." Content belongs to


    "Felicia," Dustin cut me off, "Are you just acting out?"


    I looked at him, smiling and replying, "No, I''m serious."


    His handsome face tensed slightly before he said, "If it''s tough with someone from our own background, it''s gonna be tougher with a o foreigner."


    Was that supposed to discourage me?


    Yet, my rebellious streak red up, "Tough or not, you gotta try to know, right, Dustin?"

 Chapter 480

    Chapter 480


    ?


    The moment I boarded the ne, I shut my eyes and dozed off, sharing no words with Dustin along the way.


    He seemed to sense my foul mood and wisely chose not to disturb me.


    As the ne touched down, I finally spoke to him, "Dustin, I need to go see Ernest. I''ll catch a cab on my own."


    His lips moved slightly, "My folks came over."


    I stiffened momentarily, "What did you say?"


    "Yes," Dustin admitted, then exined, "My parents are really concerned about you, worried even. When you were unconscious, they''d call every ten minutes to check on you, so..."


    He didn''t finish his sentence before I cut him off, "I got it. I''ll make sure Herschel and Jacqueline see that I''m alright, put their minds at ease."


    Dustin and I walked towards the exit, and from afar, I could already spot Jacqueline and Herschel looking our way.


    "Felicia," Jacqueline called out as she saw me and waved.


    I waved back and hurried over with Dustin.


    Jacqueline grabbed my hand, eyeing me intently, her eyes reddening, "You... what am I going to do with you..."


    She wanted to call me foolish, but her beloved son''s life was on the line.


    So, seeing me, she was at a loss for words and just embraced me, "You silly girl, you''re really a blessing, a lifesaver."


    "Alright, alright, the kid''s fine now, no need for more tears," Herschel interjected.


    "Yes, both you and Rad are safe, and that''s a blessing. We should be happy and grateful," Jacqueline said, dabbing her eyes. "Felicia, we''ve put you through so much, kid," Herschel said, cing a hand on my shoulder.


    I could feel theirpassion and


    gratitude, but thoughts of my


    coincidental blood type with Conrad''s, along with all my spections and suspicions, made it hard for me to reciprocate their affection.


    I knew my doubts were misced. Like the time I suspected my parents'' car ident had something to do with Herschel, only to realize I was wrong. This time, I didn''t want to guess; I needed to ask directly.


    "Herschel, you and Jacqueline knew about my and Conrad''s matching blood types, didn''t you?" My question brought an uneasy expression to their faces.


    After a few seconds of hesitation, Herschel nodded.


    "Felicia, do you think we had ulterior motives for not telling you?" Jacqueline continued.


    It was clear they knew I''d have my concerns.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    I didn''t beat around the bush, "I want to know why you didn''t tell me?"


    "Felicia, we didn''t tell you because we feared you''d overthink, worried that you''d believe we wanted you with Rad just so you could be his walking blood bank," Jacqueline candidly revealed my thoughts.


    "But by not telling me, I ended up overthinking," I countered.


    "We underestimated you," Herschel admitted, looking genuinely ashamed.


    And rightly so. Not only had I saved their son, but I nearly lost my life in the process.


    "Felicia, that was narrow-minded of


    us. We didn''t tell you and Rad about your blood types because we were worried it would make you constantly anxious. Given the rarity of your blood types, knowing could have made you nervous and Kesitant," Jacqueline offered another exnation.

 Chapter 481

    Chapter 481


    ?


    "Yeah, Felicia, my folks did what they did to make you feel just like everyone else," Dustin chimed in.


    "Felicia, we really want you and Rad to be together because you two have genuine feelings for each other, not for any other reason," Jacqueline added.


    Living with them for so many years, I knew better than anyone how they treated me.


    Now that they had exined themselves, it seemed like there wasn''t really an issue.


    Like they said, if I had known earlier about my rare blood type, I would have been nervous and overly cautious all the time, and that certainly would have made my life less adventurous.


    "Herschel and Jacqueline, I have one more question. When my parents and you promised me to Conrad, was it because of our blood types?"


    As soon as I finished my question, Jacqueline looked at Herschel, who silently nodded after a brief pause.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "When we identally found out you and Rad had the same rare, golden blood type, we were thrilled because it meant that if either of you ever got into trouble, the other could save their life," he exined.


    "But we also knew that once you both grew up and started your own families, you wouldn''t just belong to yourselves but to your spouses as well. So, we thought you two should tie the knot. That way, as a married couple, you''d naturally have each other''s back."


    Herschel sighed, "Felicia, Jacqueline and I worry about you two every day, fearful something might happen."


    "My parents had Master Mathew light a safety candle for you two, and it''s been burning for decades," Dustin interjected.


    I knew about the candle but thought it was something Herschel and Jacqueline did for the whole family because they could afford it.


    I never realized it was specifically for me and Conrad.


    A wave of guilt washed over me. I had doubted their affection for me time and again. "I''m sorry, Herschel and Jacqueline. I overthought everything."


    Jacqueline gently touched my face, saying, "You did nothing wrong. If I were in your shoes, Herschel and I would have thought the same. And... you saved Rad''s life this time. We should be thanking you."


    "Don''t mention it, Jacqueline. It''s not


    just


    apor Conrad; I would''ve done i had told Conrad to Jacme words I


    I said, repeating the.


    "You say that, but you wouldn''t risk your life for just anyone like you did for Rad, Jacqueline said with eyes full of concern, hinting at my special feelings for Conrad.


    I didn''t want to exin anymore. Let them think what they want. Who I love, what Conrad means to me, I know that''s enough.


    "Mom, Dad, Felicia, we should continue this conversation in the car," Dustin suggested.


    Jacqueline quickly agreed, "Yes, let''s get in the car. I made some chicken soup for you; it''ll help you regain your strength on the way."


    "Jacqueline," I stopped her as she was about to lead me away, then turned to Herschel, saying, "I can''t go back with you. I need to find Ernest."


    "It''s simple. Dustin can pick him up," Jacqueline said with a smile.


    Seems like Dustin hasn''t mentioned my situation with Ernest yet, but he sure spread other news quickly.


    "Jacqueline, Ernest got the wrong


    idea because I donated blood to Conrad I need to clear things up with him. That''s why I rushed back here. So, I can''t go home with you right now," I exined clearly.


    Jacqueline looked shocked, "How could there be a misunderstanding? Ernest, that boy..."


    "He''s probably just concerned about you," Herschel cut in, giving Jacqueline a look.


    Jacqueline hesitated, then corrected herself, "I mean, Ernest really cares about you."


    I could tell she changed her words on the spot.


    I chuckled, "That''s exactly why I need to find him first. I haven''t seen him in days."


    Herschel and Jacqueline forced a smile, and I took a step back to create some distance, "Herschel, Jacqueline, Dustin... goodbye."

 Chapter 482

    Chapter 482


    ?


    On the ride back, I dialed Ernest''s number.


    This time, he picked up quickly. "Hello?"


    "Where are you?" I cut straight to the chase.


    There was a brief silence on the other end. Then he asked, "You''re back?"


    His few words choked me up. I had returned, but only because he pushed me to it.


    "Yes, where are you? I need to see you," I said firmly, my toneced with anger.


    "Come home, I''lle to you," Ernest''s response made me close my eyes in frustration.


    The next second, I spelled it out, "Ernest, are you not getting my point? I said, l-want-to-see-you."


    "I''m at home, and Susie''s here too," Ernest replied, but hisst few words made it clear he didn''t want me there, not wanting Susie to witness any conflict between us.


    Not to mention Susie''s fragile health, which couldn''t handle any shocks, her being around just made it tough for me to chat with Ernest.


    I didn''t push further. "Fine, I''ll wait at home."


    Hanging up, I looked out the car window, watching thendscape sh by.


    Stepping out of the car, I headed home.


    Upon entering the lobby, I ran straight into Haley Perez.


    She was all made up, looking much better than she did in the hospital.


    It seemed she was discharged, though her premature baby must still be in the incubator. I wondered if she had visited.


    Haley nced at my luggage and sneered, "Felicia Hudson, I thought you were above it all. Yet here you are, stringing Ernest along while still tangled up with Conrad."


    Clearly, she hadn''t given up on Conrad, knowing his whereabouts and, unsurprisingly, mine. This was to prevent any rekindling between Conrad and


    me.


    It looked like her interest in Conrad wasn''t just for maniption; she actually did have feelings for him.


    "Haley, I''m not in the mood today. So do yourself a favor and keep your mouth shut," I warned her. She wisely chose not to say more.


    However, as I was about to enter the elevator, she said, "Felicia, can we discuss a partnership?"


    I paused and looked at her. Haley smiled. "Maybe we can talk upstairs?"


    This woman had first threatened me by using


    wantanny Willis, and now sheet


    wanted to coborate. I couldn''t figure out her angle. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    But one thing was clear: she couldn''t let go of me.


    And as for me, she had nothing to gain. Yet she still approached me, meaning she hadn''t given up on the Wagners.


    "No discussion, no time," I tly refused.


    Haley blocked the elevator door with her leg. "Felicia, you''lle looking for me. I''ll wait."


    Her confidence puzzled me, but I pressed the button to close the elevator doors.


    She watched me until the doors shut.


    I went upstairs, numbly entered my apartment, turned on the lights, took off my shoes, and sat down on the


    Cocontent belongs too!


    Ernest arrived half an hour after I got home. Unlike before, he didn''t just walk in but rang the doorbell.


    This action alone confirmed that his intention to break up wasn''t a spur-of-the-moment decision or out of anger.


    When I opened the door, there stood


    el.


    Ernest, still tall and imposing, but now d in a ck shirt and matching trousers instead of his usual T-shirt. Content belongs to


    ¨¦n.swnovels


    The rugged charm I initially fell for was gone, and now he was the refined sessor of the Collins family.


    We stood there, eye to eye, neither of us speaking first. Ernest broke the silence. "May Ie in?"

 Chapter 483

    Chapter 483


    ?


    He truly knocked the wind out of me with just one sentence.


    I was certain now that it was some fabricated news that had led him to misunderstand me.


    While I did have a role in this mess, the anger boiling inside me was undeniable. We had promised to trust each other, yet he was ready to condemn me without a word based on mere news.


    I let out a frustrated sigh, "If I say it''s a big mess, would you just turn around and walk away?"


    "Yes!" Ernest shot back with unnerving certainty.


    I gritted my teeth. "Ernest, you''re really top-notch at being a jerk."


    He didn''t respond, just looked at me with a calm that made it impossible tosh out with the harsh words teetering on the tip of my tongue.


    I spun around, fuming, and plopped down on the couch. Ernest followed, taking a seat but keeping a deliberate distance between us.


    When he used to hover over me, I''d scoot away, and he''d pull me back into his arms. Now, he maintained this calcted gap, clearly signaling his state of mind.


    My heart felt sour as I faced him. "Are you really breaking up with me?"


    "It was you who mentioned breaking up," he said, his voice deep and eerily soothing.


    I noticed his voice dipped lower when he was upset, and somehow, it was also when he sounded most attractive.


    I sulked, feeling hurt. "I said it because I was mad you didn''te to see me."


    "I visited," he said, sticking to his usual few words.


    "But I didn''t know. I wasn''t awake. I wanted to see you the moment I opened my eyes," my voice broke, "Ernest, you''re the person I want to see when I wake up."


    He remained silent, his gaze softening after a moment, "Are you sure it''s really me you want?"This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    I understood the news had hurt him, casting doubts about my feelings.


    "Ernest, saving Conrad wasn''t about lingering feelings for him. It was about valuing life. It wouldn''t have mattered who it was, I would''ve done the same," I exined, inching closer.


    §Ö


    Ernest stayed still as I moved next to him and grasped his arm. "The news twisted it. Holding Conrad''s hand was tofort him during a blood transfusion, given his critical state."


    He was silent as I tightened my grip on his hand, "Ernest, if you don''t believe me, I swear..."


    Before I could finish, he cut me off, "It''s not just about the news."


    I froze, "What else is it then?"


    His gaze darkened, "Don''t you remember what you said?"


    I was clueless, shaking his hand for an answer, "What did I say?"


    Ernest''s jaw clenched, his Adam''s apple more pronounced than usual, "Felicia, are you trying to twist the knife even further?" "No," I shook my head, "I genuinely don''t know."


    He looked into my eyes as if peering into my soul, "Felicia, are you with me because you love me, or is it for some other reason?" "Of course, it''s because I love you," I didn''t hesitate.


    "But you admitted to Conrad, in your own words, that you''re with me out of gratitude," Ernest''s revtion stunned me.


    When did I ever say that?


    "Ernest, I didn''t, I..."


    "That day of the ident, you two were talking in the car, and I heard everything over the phone. Are you going to deny it?"


    My throat closed up, my mind racing back. Sure, Conrad had spilled his heart out, but I didn''t recall saying my feelings for Ernest were merely out of gratitude.


    "Felicia, I can overlook whoever you''ve loved before, but I need us to be together because of love, nothing else Ernest paused, "I won''t ept my love being someone''s charity."


    "Ernest, so you''re dismissing my feelings for you based on something you heard? Can''t you tell how I really feel about you?" I demanded.


    "My feeling is that you love Conrad more than me," Ernest''s words left me speechless.

 Chapter 484

    Chapter 484


    ?


    Ernest never beat around the bush. When he said something, I knew he meant it.


    His words made it crystal clear to me; if Ernest said it, he believed it.


    Ever since I started seeing him, I was scared my history with Conrad would mess things up for us. So, I tried to stay away from Conrad.


    But in the end, I somehow still managed to leave Ernest feeling like I harbored old mes for Conrad.


    I knew this feeling of his wasn''t just because I had donated blood to Conrad once; it must have been simmering for a while, building up from multiple instances until he felt this strongly about it.


    "Ernest, it turns out you''ve always felt I don''t love you enough," I said with a mockingugh. "If that''s the case, then I really don''t know what love is."


    "If you really loved me, you wouldn''t talk about breaking up so easily," Ernest murmured softly.


    I closed my eyes, feeling defeated, "I''ve exined that it was said in the heat of the moment."


    After saying that, I smiled bitterly, "I just mentioned breaking up, and you agreed so readily. Ernest, does this mean you''ve wanted out from the beginning?"


    It''s true what they say, give someone enough rope, and they''ll hang themselves. When you don''t want to be reasonable, any argument can be twisted.


    Ernest''s gaze narrowed. "If that''s what you think, then maybe it''s right for us to part ways."


    My heart clenched, and anger surged within me. After all my exnations, he still felt this way.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    I let go of his hand, saying, "So, parting ways is the right thing, is that what you want?"


    Ernest''s Adam''s apple bobbed, but before he could speak, Iughed and added, "Ernest, I know things have changed for you, now that you''re the heir to the Collins fortune. Do you feel I''m not worthy of you anymore? Or is it because I was once engaged to Conrad, and you''re worried about people gossiping if you''re with me?"


    This kind of suspicion was beneath me. But today, I had sunk to that level.


    "Is that what you think?" Ernest''s voice grew colder.


    "What else am I supposed to think? It''s just a misunderstanding, and I''ve exined it, but you can''t get past it You want to break up, so I have no other choice but to think this way," I became like those dramatic, heroines in a lovers'' quarrel irrational and breaking down.


    "Fine, if that''s how you see it," Ernest actually responded like that.


    Looking into his eyes, my lips trembled, struggling to find words.


    The anger in my chest kept building, feeling like it was about to burst, my throat burning as if I''d swallowed a chili pepper. It took a moment before I could speak, "So, you still want to break up, is that it?"


    "...Yes."


    That single word from Ernest pierced right through me, almost leaving me breathless.


    I clenched my fists. "Fine."


    That was myst bit of pride and defiance.


    He didn''t want to be with me. If this was still about misconceptions regarding Conrad and me, I could drag him back to exin, but if it was about him thinking I wasn''t good enough for him, what more could I do?


    Grovel for his love? That was something Felicia could never do. Besides, love begged for neversts.


    "Leave, then," I said before tears could fall.


    Ernest didn''t move, just looked at me. My tears were on the brink of breaking through. If he stayed any longer, myst shred of dignity would vanish.


    So, I grabbed a pillow next to me and threw it at him, "Go on, then."


    Ernest didn''t dodge; the pillow hit his face, and he caught it.


    After a moment, he put the pillow down and stood up to leave.


    Watching his retreating figure, my tears finally broke free.

 Chapter 485

    Chapter 485


    ?


    Tears blurred his figure I could see...


    From the first moment Iid eyes on him, I''ve watched his back countless times. And now, that back is nothing to me.


    My tears didn''tst long. More than sadness, I felt a surge of anger.


    Angry that Ernest, over a silly misunderstanding, decided to give up on us. Angry that he turned out to be just like any other guy, ready to ditch the person by his side the moment he tasted a bit of sess.


    If Ernest could so easily say it''s over, then I, Felicia, wouldn''t cling to him.


    When Dustin and Conrad texted to check in on me, I had just soaked in a bath, ready to hit the sack.


    They were both wondering how things were going with Ernest. But honestly, I didn''t want to talk about it. Exining would only lead to either their constion or guilt, neither of which would change anything. Plus, it''d be a waste of energy.


    So, I pretended I didn''t see their messages, didn''t reply to anyone... except for Fanny.


    That girl, I swear, once she''s got a man, she forgets her besties exist. She''d been off with Yates for days and only today decided to shoot me a message.


    She didn''t even know I nearly lost half my life over this mess.


    "Yo, finally crawled out from your love nest? Remember there''s a Felicia in this world?"


    My message was dripping with sarcasm and annoyance.


    Fanny instantly hit me up with a video call. As soon as I answered, I was greeted by her beaming face, "Didn''t want to interrupt your cozy times with Mr. Collins."


    "Oh, cut it out. You''ve been so wrapped up in your steamy rendezvous with Yates, you probably lost track of time," I teased.


    Fanny quickly hushed me with a smug smile, "As long as we''re on the same page. How''ve you been recently? Did you and Mr. Collins actually end up ying house?"


    Leave it to a doctor to hit where it hurts. But I knew she didn''t mean any harm; she was clueless about the Ernest situation.


    I stayed silent, and Fanny immediately sensed something was off, "What happened?"


    "Ernest and I broke up!"


    "What?" Fanny gasped, shocked. "What happened? How did things end up there?"


    I closed my eyes, tossed my phone aside, and gave her the rundown, finally muttering, "It''s over. He''s just another jerk. All that talk about. epting me and my past was just BS. One stupid piece of news and he''s wavering."


    "Licia, this is thest time," Fanny warned, clearly annoyed.


    She meant she wanted to be the first to know if something went south again.


    "I get it. I''m here nursing a broken heart, and you''re scaring me," I admitted, showing my vulnerable side to Fanny.


    Fanny huffed, "You''re not usually this dense. Do you really think Ernest, who left you in his ex''s care, would drop you over a fabricated photo and some gossip?"


    She had a point. Being too close to the situation, I hadn''t seen it that way.


    "But," I countered, "now he''s the golden boy of the Collins family, probably thinks I''m not good enough for him."


    "He''s been the underdog for thirty years, not the type to turn his back on someone over wealth," Fanny retorted, clearly in Ernest''s corner.


    I scoffed, "If it''s neither this nor that, then why did he break up with me?"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Fanny shook her head. "How would I know? I''m not the psychic hotline. But one thing I''m sure of, he wouldn''t dump you over his status or some trashy news," Fanny said, sounding pretty convinced of


    Ernest''s character. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    I looked up at the ceiling, saying, "But he did break up with me, no matter how I tried to exin."


    "That''s pretty low," I chuckled, "but you know he let me go thinking I had feelings for Conrad. If I start flirting now, what''s he gonna think of me?"


    "Let him think whatever he wants. You just have fun. Trust me, he''ll regret it soon enough," Fanny said with conviction, always on my side but with a


    n.

 Chapter 486

    Chapter 486


    ?


    Will Ernest regret it?


    I have no clue, but just the thought of him walking away so decisively sends a sharp pain through my heart.


    With each passing second, the pain intensifies, making me toss and turn all night, unable to find any sleep.


    Breaking up with Conrad never hurt this bad.


    I somehow made it till dawn, got up, got ready, and headed to the office.


    There, I''d see Ernest. I wanted to see how well he slept, given the rough night I had.


    To cover up my weariness, I put on some makeup and went to the office.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    And as fate would have it, I bumped right into Grant Smith at the office lobby. He greeted me with his usual enthusiasm, waving, "Director Hudson, good morning."


    Every time he sees me, it''s like he''s found a long-lost family member, his excitement barely contained, almost ready to hug me and burst into tears. "Good morning, Mr. Smith!" I nodded slightly.


    "Howe you''re alone? Didn''t bring your other half with you?" Grant asked with a grin.


    The term "other half" hit harder than if he''d just mentioned Ernest by name. My already aching heart twisted further at his words, and I managed a strainedugh, "Other half? Did Mr. Smith assign me a new one?"


    Grant paused, thenughed it off, waving someone over, "Look, isn''t that himing?"


    Ernest came over, no longer in the fancy clothes fromst night, but in his usual casual tee, pants, and work jacket.


    It was surprising he still showed up to work here, given his recent promotion.


    No, that''s wrong. This was always hispany. Jeremy was just a smokescreen.


    Thinking about it, I realized that while he had listed all my faultsst night, he had his own secrets.


    He hid his true identity, deceiving me.


    What was his intention? Was it to guard against me, fearing I''d be with him just for his wealth, or did he never intend to share his sess with me? Thinking this, my anger red up again.


    Afraid I might lose my cool, I started to walk away, but Grant called out, "Hey, don''t go! Let''s head up together."


    He then shouted to Ernest, saying, "Mr. Collins, hurry up, don''t keep your Director Hudson waiting."


    Ernest came closer, his gazending on me, but I turned away.


    He wanted to look, but I wasn''t about to let him.


    Grant, not being oblivious, could tell something was off between Ernest and me but didn''t push it, justughed and teased, "Mr. Collins, Director Hudson and I were just talking about you. She doesn''t quite recognize your ''other half'' status, so you''ll need to work on that."


    Ernest didn''t bite, and I stayed silent, leaving Grant in an awkward spot. Yet, he knew how to lighten the mood. "Mr. Collins, those dark circles are quite something. Sore threat keeping you up?"


    Despite my irritation, Grant''sment nearly made meugh.


    "You must''ve had too much salt today," Ernest finally spoke up.


    Grant grinned, "Had some bitter melon stir-fry this morning. Bitter. Now I''m all about the sweets."


    Grant might be a bit noisy, but his heart''s in the right ce, always trying to smooth things over.


    I kept my eyes on the elevator


    numbers, stepping in as soon as the doors opened, and with a smile, told


    Grant, Mr. Smith,e by my officeter. I''ll share some Alpine O


    choctes with you." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Uh? Haha... Sure... Mr. Collins, your Director Hudson is offering me sweets..."


    Back in my office, I took a sip of water and dove into work.


    Whether it was at Wagner Group or here, my personal feelings never messed with my work.


    Morning meetings, tackling work issues, and finally, wrapping up tasks for Grant''s approval.


    "Director Hudson, your efficiency is unmatched. You''ve cleared days of work in just one morning," Grant''s motivational style was undeniable.

 Chapter 487

    Chapter 487


    ?


    Even when someone messed up, he wouldn''tsh out or berate them directly. Instead, he had this way of gently nudging you back on track, a sort of roundabout reminder that somehow managed to be both motivating and sparing of your blushes.


    So, with a chuckle and a grin, he became the boss, the kind that seemed to do nothing all day yet somehow had everyone working their tails off for him.


    I found myself caught up in the act too, throwing outpliments like, "Even working at a snail''s pace feels like letting Mr. Smith down."


    Grant justughed it off, "Hey, I''m not putting any pressure on you. Work''s never-ending, don''t rush it."


    A boss who doesn''t drive his employees hard? Grant was a first for me.


    Well, when someone''s offering kindness, turning it down would just be ying hard to get. So, I epted with a smile, "Got it, I''ll remember that."


    "You''ve lost a lot of weight, you okay?" Instead of going over the report I handed him, Grant started a chat.


    We weren''t super tight or anything, but right from the start, it felt like we''d known each other for ages.


    Still, I kept a professional distance, "I''m fine, really."


    "Yeah right, you look like you''ve been drained by a vampire," he joked, pulling out a gift box from his drawer, "This was from a client a few days back, some sort of vitality booster. Take it, might do you some good."


    I took a look, "This seems like it''s for women, you sure it was meant for you, Mr. Smith?"


    Grant shed an awkward grin. "Yeah, it was for me. They thought I had a girlfriend. But you know I''m flying solo."


    He always had a story ready, but his heart was in the right ce, so I didn''t tease him about it, "Thanks, Mr. Smith. I owe you a meal."


    "Sure thing, I''ll hold you to that," he replied, giving off a vibe that made everything seem easy-going.


    "Alright," I noticed he wasn''t in a hurry to sign off on anything, and given his philosophy that work never really ends, I didn''t push him. Instead, I just left some candy on his desk.


    He smiled. "Sweet, literally."


    "Yeah, gotta walk the talk, right, Mr. Smith?" I said, leaving with the health drink he gave me.


    Late in the afternoon, Grant finally


    vel


    came by with the signed report, "Director Hudson, got a bit tied up today, hope it didn''t cause any trouble."


    Lon


    Even though he was the boss and hisid-back approach was well known, I couldn''t help but feel it dampened our efficiency.


    So, I was pretty straightforward, "How could it possibly be trouble, Mr. Smith?"


    "Director Hudson''s got a point. I''ll do better next time," Grant said, then, almost casually, "Dinner tonight?"


    "Can''t tonight, got ns," I declined, because Jefferson Daniels was getting out today, and I had to catch up with him.


    "Another time, then," Grant was gracious as always.


    "Sorry, Mr. Smith," I apologized, having just promised him a meal earlier.


    "No worries, we''ll just add another one to the list," he responded, ever so generous.


    "Deal," I said with augh.


    I distributed the signed reports before leaving, only to bump into him and Ernestter in the evening.


    Our coincidental meeting made me


    §ÖThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    wonder if there was more to it, but


    considering Ernest and I were


    vel:


    practically strangers now, I doubted


    he''d go out of his way. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    In the elevator, it was like the morning all over again, with both Ernest and I silent.


    Grant, however, was all smiles, "Director Hudson, you''re looking much better than this morning, right, Mr. Collins?"


    He nudged Ernest, who didn''t respond but did nce my way.


    "Seems like that vitality supplement really


    She did trick. Maybe Mr. C


    get us a few more


    from that client," Grant


    chuckled.


    I stiffened slightly, realizing the gift might have actually been from Ernest.

 Chapter 488

    Chapter 488


    ?


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Jerk!"


    So, he said he was done with me, but he was still pulling these stunts. It seemed like he couldn''t get me out of his head after all. Maybe Fanny was right; I needed to y my cards right with him.


    "Mr. Smith, I''ve got another engagement tonight. How about we grab dinner tomorrow?" I texted Grant.


    His response was immediate, eyes practically lighting up through the screen, "Yeah, sounds great. Is Mr. Collins joining?"


    "I''m busy," came Ernest''s cold reply.


    Grant was about to say something when I cut him off, "Mr. Smith, tomorrow I''ll take you somewhere you''ve definitely never been before."


    "Really?" Grant''s surprise was palpable. "A ce even I haven''t been to? Has Mr. Collins been there?"


    He always had to include Ernest, knowing full well about Ernest''s royal connections.


    He was ying it safe, not wanting to end up in hot water.


    Luckily, the elevator arrived just then, and Ernest stepped out without another word to him.


    Grant grimaced at Ernest''s retreating figure, then turned back to me and said, "Director Hudson, at this rate, I might not live to see tomorrow."


    With that, he hurried after Ernest. I couldn''t help but smirk, feeling my mood lift from stormy to somewhat sunny.


    Once I got home, I video called Jefferson.


    Joining him on the call, I could hear Conrad in the background, "Hurry up, man. Everyone''s waiting."


    "It''s Felicia," Jefferson''s words silenced the room.


    Jefferson''s eyes softened as he looked at me, "I know everything."


    I smiled, "I''m fine, really. Went to work today and everything."


    "It''s all my fault, Felicia. I''ve put you through so much," Jefferson was filled with guilt.


    "If you say that, you''re treating me like an outsider," I paused, "Congrattions on clearing your name."


    Jefferson fell silent, "Thanks to your Ernest. I owe you guys a dinner when I get back."


    It seemed Conrad hadn''t mentioned


    the rift between Ernest and me. I certainly wasn''t going to bring it now, not when Jefferson was already feeling guilty. If he knew my rtionship had suffered because of him, he''d feel even worse.


    "Deal. But I want the best Seabreeze City has to offer," I said, knowing it would ease his conscience.


    Jefferson nodded, his gaze piercing through the screen, "How are you really? Still feeling okay?"


    "I''m good. Ate, drank, worked all day," I reassured him, noticing him nce away, likely at Conrad. "What''s the rush with work? Take a few days off. I''ll cover any lost wages."


    I raised an eyebrow and asked, "Do I look like I need money?"


    Jefferson chuckled, still trying to scold me, "You don''t need the money, so why overdo it?"


    Thinking of Conrad listening in, I smiled, "Because there''s someone there I want to see."


    Jefferson nced aside again, then understanding, "Love really


    ful. Seems like Ernest''s


    wrapped around his finger."


    got


    "He doesn''t have any tricks. He''s justmitted, that''s all," I said, making sure Conrad heard that loud and clear.


    I wanted him to know that despite whatever happened between me and Ernest, no one else stood a chance.


    "Got it, got it. Feeding me dog food


    even


    wasiough the screen," Jefferson


    good spirits, seemingly


    unaffected by the recent upheaval.


    "Stillpeting, Jefferson?" I asked, showing my concern.


    For a professional yer,petitions are their lifeblood.


    After a brief silence, Jefferson affirmed, "Yes."


    That single word carried so much determination, yet hesitation.


    He had decided to continue despite knowing the risks. Someone had tried to sabotage his career, and they might not stop there.


    "I''ll be there for your next match," I promised, offering my unwavering support.

 Chapter 489

    Chapter 489


    ?


    Even though Ernest had recorded hisst game for me, it just wasn''t the same as being there in person.


    "Alright, I''ll save the best seat for you," Jefferson said to me with a smile.


    "Go get ''em, Jefferson," I said, making a fist of encouragement.


    Jefferson nodded. "You take care of yourself too."


    "Yeah, I''m about to grab some food and hit the sack," I said, feeling my eyelids getting heavier by the minute.


    I had a rough night and didn''t sleep well, felt wide awake all day, and now, just when I was finally feeling sleepy, I was ready to drop my phone and crash.


    "Get some rest, let Ernest whip up something nice for you," Jefferson said before hanging up.


    I tossed my phone aside and nced at the kitchen, shrouded in darkness.


    I did want him to make me something good, but that required him actually showing up.


    He was ying hard to get, and I wondered how long he could keep that up.


    With those thoughts, I slowly drifted off to sleep.


    After nearly twenty-four hours without sleep, I was exhausted. I slept so deeply I didn''t even dream, waking only when the morning sun hit my eyes.


    For some reason, I was still feeling tired, so I turned over and buried my head in the pillow. But that move made every muscle in my body scream in pain, making me cry out involuntarily, "Ernest, I''m hurting, give me a massage."


    However, my call was met with silence, no movement or response. I called out again, "Ern..."


    I stopped before I could finish his name, suddenly awake.


    Ernest wasn''t here anymore. Why was I still calling for him? That''s the scary part about habits.


    I had gotten used to Conrad, and now, Ernest.


    Used to having them around, and now I had to get used to them being gone, leaving me all alone again.


    My phone started ringing while I was still lost in thought, and it took me a while to reach for it.


    It was Dustin calling.


    He had texted me, and I hadn''t


    replied


    now he was calling


    Wool


    directly. I could ignore it, but might just show up here. belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    It was probably wiser to just answer it.


    After hesitating for a few seconds, I finally picked up. "Dustin."


    "Still in bed?" Dustin could hear the sleepiness in my voice.


    "Yeah, something up so early, Dustin?" I asked.


    he


    Dustin was silent for a moment before asking, "How are things with Ernest?"


    I stayed silent for a few seconds too. "Can we not talk about it?"


    "He still doesn''t believe you, huh?" Dustin guessed.


    I didn''t reply, having already expressed my stance.


    didn''tProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Understanding my silence, Dustin press further. Instead, he said, "I''m downstairs, brought you. breakfast." Content belon


    "Downstairs?" I asked, looking towards the window.


    "Yeah, at your office building."


    vel!


    to


    Hearing that, I sighed. "I''m still not


    up,


    Don''t wait for me, I


    sure when I''ll be heading to


    office." Content belongs


    "Alright, I''ll leave the breakfast on your desk," Dustin said, and I wanted to stop him.


    But then I remembered the advice Fanny had given me, so I didn''t say anything.


    It wasn''t long before I received a photo from Dustin, the breakfast neatly ced on my office desk.


    But by the time I got to the office, my desk was empty.


    Where did my breakfast go?

 Chapter 490

    Chapter 490


    ?


    "Director Hudson, there you are! I was beginning to think you hadn''t shown up."


    I was just about to check if my breakfast had been tossed into the trash when Grant walked in, holding a bag. "Here, breakfast!"


    As soon as he mentioned breakfast, everything made sense.


    Breakfast had arrived, but it wasn''t the one Dustin had sent over.


    I didn''t say anything, just looked at him, knowing he wouldn''t bring me breakfast without a reason.


    As expected, as he set down the breakfast, he said, "Got called into the office for overtime by Mr. Collins at 5 AM and I was so hungry I ended up eating the breakfast on your desk. This is to make it up to you."


    I didn''t buy his story for a second, but I was too tired to call him out on it. "No need to make it up, I''ve already eaten."C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Truth be told, I hadn''t eaten at all. For some reason, I had lost all interest in food these past few days, as if I had lost the ability to feel hungry, and even the thought of eating made me nauseous.


    "You can''t say that, you must think what I got isn''t tasty. But trust me, it''s specially made," Grant said with a mysterious grin.


    I couldn''t help butugh. "Really? Well, let me have a look. If it suits my taste, I might take a few bites."


    Opening the food container, I found a breakfast of scrambled eggs with shrimp and veggies, a porridge sweetened with maple syrup, and my favorite side sds.


    This selection was definitely made to order, and I even had a hunch who might have arranged it.


    "Not bad, huh? Tasty, fragrant, nutritious - it''s got it all," Grant said, reaching to unpack the utensils for me.


    I quickly snapped the container shut. "Meh, just looking at it turns my stomach."


    Grant froze. "But... these are your favorites, aren''t they? Howe today you''re just..."


    "How does Mr. Smith know my favorites?" I cut him off, fixing him with a stern gaze.


    Grant mumbled, "I... I heard you mention them, remember? During one of our chats."


    He was clearly making it up as he went along; I wasn''t senile and could remember our conversations perfectly well.


    This had Ernest''s fingerprints all over it, using Grant as his intermediary.


    Even after breaking up, Ernest was still ying these games, really getting under my skin and confusing me at the same time. What was he trying to do?


    I wanted to confront him with these meals, demand an exnation, but I held back.


    The more he did this, the more I ignored him.


    "Liking something before doesn''t


    mean I''ll like it forever. People can change course even in love, let alone with a breakfast," I pushed the container back to Grant. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Wait," Grant seemed lost for words, "then what do you want to eat? Just tell me, and I''ll have... I''ll have someone get it for you."


    He must have been tasked with making sure I ate. If I didn''t eat, he wouldn''t be able to report back satisfactorily.


    "I fancy some hot sauce with pancakes," I said, reminiscing about a dish my host in Gxy Harbor once made for me. It was delicious, though quite spicy.


    Grant looked utterly perplexed. "What? What kind of hot sauce?"


    It was a local delicacy; his ignorance wasn''t surprising, but Ernest would know.


    "See, you don''t even know what I''m talking about, let alone prepare it for me. Better take this back, Mr. Smith. I need to get to work," I said, dismissing him.


    Grant looked down at the food


    container his face a mix of


    l


    confusion and helplessness. "Director Hudson, just make do with this for now. I''ll arrange for what you wantter."


    Ernest was trying to reach out to me in his own way, but I couldn''t let him.


    If he wanted to y the breakup game, I''d y along, leaving him hanging.


    "Mr. Smith really can''t eat. I''ve been feeling nauseous these past days, even the sight of food makes me want to throw up," I lied, hoping he''d take the hint and leave with the food. Content belongs to


    Grant''s eyes widened as he looked at me, then after a few seconds he grabbed the food. "Okay, okay, I''ll take it back." Watching him close the door behind him, I swallowed hard.

 Chapter 491

    Chapter 491


    ?


    You know, I actually did want to eat those things earlier, but if I had, then Ernest''s secret attempt at making things up to me would''ve been satisfied.


    And I couldn''t have that. I wanted to keep him on his toes, feeling guilty but powerless to do anything for me.


    Luckily, I had some snacks stashed away in my desk drawer. Just as I was about to grab them, the office phone rang.


    Snack in one hand, phone in the other, I answered, "...What? Is it serious? I''ll be right there."


    Hanging up, I stood up, leaving the snacks behind.


    The call hade from one of my team members downstairs. Apparently, a discussion about a project had turned sour, and they''d even gotten physically assaulted.


    This was serious.


    My team member being bullied felt like a direct affront to me. I drove down there immediately.


    "Director Hudson, I swear I didn''t go into their women''s locker room. They''re framing me," the injured team member exined, his face a picture of distress, as I approached.


    Inspecting his swollen face, which seemed to be mostly superficial bruises, I asked, "Who hit you?"


    "Their head of security."


    "And where''s their person in charge?" As I finished my sentence, a middle-aged man hurried over.


    "Director Hudson, today''s incident was aplete misunderstanding, I''m terribly sorry," the man, named Larson, the project manager, was profusely apologizing, nearly bending over backward.


    "Since Larson ims it was a misunderstanding, yet my employee ends up like this, what do you suggest we do about it?" I asked coldly.


    Larson was quick, almost eager, to offer, "We''ll cover all medical expenses."


    I couldn''t help but sneer. "Is that all?"


    Larson hesitated for a moment, then he added, "We''ll also cover lost wages and nutrition costs..."


    I raised my hand to stop him, "Bring the one who hit him here."


    "That person... I''ve already fired him," Larson imed, though his wordscked conviction.


    "Larson, I want to see him, or I''m calling the police right now," I threatened, reaching for my phone.


    The next second, my wrist was in agony, my phone snatched away.


    "Think you can call the cops on our turf,dy?" the thief taunted before smashing my phone on the ground.


    ncing


    the shattered device, the


    injured team member whispered t


    me,


    Director Hudson, he''s the one who hit me." C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Yeah, I hit you. What are you going to do about it?" the man was brazen.


    "Got any proof?" I countered, unfazed.


    "Proof? I am the proof. Saw him with my own eyes entering the women''s locker room," he pointed at me.


    I narrowed my eyes, "Get your hand off."


    The manughed mockingly, "And what if I don''t? In fact, I might just touch you instead."


    As he reached towards my face, I didn''t give him the chance, swiftly pping him across the face.


    The smack echoed; crisp and loud.


    The man was


    about to retaliate


    when I kicked him, my high heelsznot


    ideal forbat but the pointed heel proved useful. The kick sent him stumbling back into a wall and then rebounding onto the floor.


    Just as he was about to curse, a


    figure approached, and a polishede dress shoe pressed down on his hand, causing him to howlin p


    pain.


    Looking up, I was surprised at the neer''s sudden appearance.

 Chapter 492

    Chapter 492


    ?


    "Ouch, ouch, it hurts, it hurts..." The man whose hand was being stepped on wailed in pain.


    Dustin kept his foot firmly on the man''s hand, but his gaze was fixed on me. "You alright?"


    "I''m fine, but my phone''s a goner," I said, prompting Dustin to look at the shattered smartphone on the ground.


    "Mr. Wagner, Mr. Wagner..." Larson hurried over, his hands outstretched as if wanting to pull Dustin away but not daring to touch him, just stretching awkwardly.


    "Dad, it really hurts," the man on the ground reached out to Larson with his other hand.


    That call of "dad" made everything clear to me. No wonder this jerk was acting so tough; he had his old man backing him up.


    "Mr. Wagner, could you please let my son go?" Larson pleaded with Dustin.


    But as soon as he finished speaking, his son let out an even more agonizing scream.


    "Mr. Wagner, Mr. Wagner," Larson was visibly distressed, practically spinning in ce.


    Dustin ignored him, instead turning Deborah. "Have someone bring over a new phone."


    Deborah, now his assistant, nodded immediately and looked at me. "We''ll get thetest Pro model..."


    I cut her off before she could finish, "Dustin, there''s no need for you to give me anything. Whoever broke my phone should pay for it."


    Larson quickly nodded, "Yes, I''ll pay, I''ll pay."


    He gestured to someone standing nearby.


    Soon, a brand-new smartphone was presented, but I didn''t take it. Who knows if there might be some virus or spyware installed on a phone from these people?


    I gestured to the employee who had been hit toe over. "What about his injuries?"


    Larson immediately agreed, "We apologize and are willing topensate, whatever it takes."


    "Whatpensation do you want?" I looked at the injured employee.


    But he seemed too shocked by the situation to say anything, so I spoke up, "Compensation is due, of course, but we also need to return the favor." Larson''s eyes widened. "No, Director Hudson..."


    "What do you mean, no? An eye for an eye," I looked at Larson, "Right, Larson?"


    "Director Hudson..." Larson was obviously reluctant.


    Then maybe Larson should handle it himself, since it''s his son. After all, ''the father is responsible for the son''s education''," Dustin chimed in, making apelling point.


    Larson knew who Dustin was; otherwise, he wouldn''t be acting so subservient.


    Now that Dustin had spoken, Larson


    knew the only way to end this was to


    discipline his good-for-nothing son,


    especially since Dustin was still


    stepping on the boy''s hand, O threatening further injury. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    So, he grabbed his son from the ground the moment Dustin lifted his foot.


    What followed was a series of ps and the sounds of punches and kicks filling the air, until the man was lying on the ground, swollen and silent. Larson stopped, cautiously looking at Dustin and me, "Mr. Wagner, Director Hudson, is this satisfactory now?"


    "And I''ll mention to your leadership that this partnership is continuing because of you," Dustin added. Larson''s face lit up with joy. "Thank you so much, Mr. Wagner. You''re truly noble, a real king."


    One knew how to curry favor, the other knew how to tter.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    My business here was done, and our partnership was obviously over.


    Dustin had stood up for my employee, and the Larson father and son wouldn''t dare retaliate against him, but they might take it out on my staff in the future.


    Besides, continuing a partnership with people of such low caliber simply wasn''t worth it.


    I turned to leave when Larson called out to me, catching up, "Director Hudson, we must continue our partnership. I''m willing to offer an additional three percent."

 Chapter 493

    Chapter 493


    ?


    "Sorry, but even if it meant making pennies, I wouldn''t partner with you again," I said, cutting straight to the chase.


    When Dustin came out, I was waiting for him in front of my car. He had stepped in just in time to bail me out earlier, and I feltpelled to show my gratitude.


    "Waiting to thank me, huh?" Dustin caught on quickly.


    I offered a light smile. "If it hadn''t been for Dustin stepping in, I might have ended up in the hospital today."


    "Come on, it wasn''t that bad. That kick younded on him was no joke. Bet his guts are still trying to untangle themselves," Dustin joked, making meugh.


    "Felicia, you still got that kick, huh?" His remark reminded me of my school days when some boys tried to bully me, and I''d retaliate with a swift kick. Back then, they even gave me a nickname: "Rocket Legs."


    But I didn''t want to dwell on the past and instead asked with a chuckle, "Didn''t expect to see Dustin here for a partnership talk."


    "This deal was actually something Rad had set up before. I came today to check things out," Dustin exined.


    I chuckled lightly, leaving it at that.


    "You seem to be in high spirits today. Must be that power breakfast I sent you," Dustin mentioned breakfast.


    I almost grimaced. If I told him I hadn''t even seen it, he''d probably be bummed out.


    "Thanks, Dustin, but you don''t have to do it again," I said, wanting to avoid another breakfast delivery. Mainly, I didn''t want to get too entangled with him.


    Dustin wasn''t dull. "Today was just me being handy. If you expected daily deliveries, I''d have to start charging."


    "I definitely can''t afford Dustin''s delivery fees," I joked, then added, "I''ve got to head back to the office now, Dustin."


    "Hold on," Dustin checked his watch. "Radnds in two hours. Want toe over and have dinner with us?" Absolutely not.


    They might not find it awkward, but I would.


    "No, thanks. I''ve got a busy day at the office. I''ll visit Jacqueline and Herschel some other time," I declined.


    Dustin just chuckled softly, not


    pressing further. That''s when


    Deborah came running over, o


    of


    breath, with a smartphone in her hand. "Mr. Wagner, Ms. Hudson."


    She handed me the phone, panting. "Felicia, thetest model."


    I knew this was Dustin''s doing. When I looked at him, he spoke up, "You can''t say no to a phone. You need one for work."


    Deborah reached out, "Felicia, give me your old phone. I''ll swap the SIM card for you."


    I ignored her and turned to Dustin. "I have a spare phone, Dustin. I won''t be needing this."


    Rejecting Dustin twice, I saw a flicker of something in his eyes, but he didn''t push further, telling Deborah to put the phone away.


    Deborah gave me a look that screamed ''are you serious?''


    1


    Dustin sensed my distancing and made an excuse to leave. However, Deborah, having taken the day off, hooked her arm through mine. "Felicia, it''s been ages. I''ve missed you. You have to spend the day with me."


    How could I say no? She had already taken the day off.


    We went out for lunch, caught a movie, treated ourselves to a full-body spa, and even grabbed ate-night snack.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    So, by the time I got home, it was nearly midnight, only to find Ernest at my doorstep.


    He had broken up with me, and t


    here he was, showing up in the middle of the night for who knows whatreason. But just seeing him was irritating.


    "Mr. Collins, what brings you here sote? Did you leave something behind?" My words dripped with sarcasm.


    Ernest just stared at me for a moment before stepping closer, his presence overwhelming, his voice deep and serious, "Are you pregnant?"

 Chapter 494

    Chapter 494


    ?


    Huh?! I was utterly shocked.


    Pregnant?! Where did thate from?


    Ernest was so close to me, close enough that I could once again catch the crisp and invigorating scent that was uniquely his.


    This scent that belonged only to him made my breath catch, and a slight ache began to spread across my chest...


    It was only at this moment I realized that the aftereffect of being apart from him was like the cider in a midnight bar, already fermented...


    It was just my stubbornness that kept me pressing down the sour difort, even managing a smile as I looked at him, "What are you talking about? Has Mr. Collins taken up sleepwalking and hysteria?"


    Ernest''s jaw clenched tight as he demanded, "Answer me."


    He clearly wanted a definitive answer from me.


    That would be a no.


    I was definitely not pregnant, I was clear on that. But why would he suddenly think I was?


    Had he heard something, or did I give him that impression somehow? Or was he suddenly afraid that I was pregnant, worrying it would affect something?


    By the end, my heart was rolling with anger again. I was actually curious to see what his choice would be if he knew I was pregnant.


    "What if I said yes?" I found myself holding my breath as the words left my mouth.


    Ernest''s eyes narrowed instantly, and then he stepped even closer. "You''re not lying to me?"


    I didn''t answer, and his hand had already grabbed my shoulder, "Why are you drinking if you''re pregnant? Why didn''t you tell me?"N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    I chose to ignore the first part of his question, thinking about how he went to Houston and didn''t see me, how he misunderstood me and wouldn''t


    listen to my exnation, and even after listening, he still insisted on breaking up. I scoffed, "Did you ever give me a chance to exin?"


    Ernest''s face grew even colder, looking almost predatory. I felt a pang of pain as he gripped my shoulder tighter, I struggled, trying to pull away, but he held on, "We''re going to the hospital."


    My heart sank at his words, a wave of despair engulfed me, leaving me momentarily speechless.


    "Felicia," Ernest called out more sternly when I didn''t move.


    He used to call me Licia, and now he addressed me so formally, so coldly.


    Ernest''s rigidity wasn''t just physical; it extended to his emotions too.


    When he loved me, he could give me all the tenderness in the world. Now that he didn''t want me, all I got was his indifference and estrangement.


    I took a deep breath, then another, before finding my voice again, "What for? To get rid of it?"


    Ernest frowned, "What?"


    ?


    I pushed him away with one hand, "Ernest, let me tell you, even if I really was pregnant, the baby would be mine, and nobody else has the right to decide its fate."


    As the words came out, my tears finally broke free in front of him.


    Ernest''s expression shifted through several changes, "You''re not pregnant?"


    Thinking about all the little things he and his friend Grant had been up to these past days, my anger burst forth, "What does it matter to you whether I''m pregnant or not, Ernest? We''re over, that''s what you said."


    "And another thing, if we''re broken up, why all these games? Iron supplements, breakfast, what''s this all about, pity or stabbing me before offering a Band-Aid?"


    Ernest didn''t say a word, his expression turning incredibly grim.


    ?


    "Ernest, we''re done. From now on, you''re you and I''m me, and nothing about me is your concern anymore." I yelled, feeling an emptiness in my chest as if it had been hollowed out.


    It was just a few months'' rtionship with this man, and yet his ability to hurt me was no less than Conrad''s.


    It turns out that love, as long as it''s genuine, doesn''t care about the length of time; it''s equally sharp when it wounds.


    I briskly opened the door, stepped inside, and shut it behind me.


    Leaning against the door, tears streamed down my face...


    Before tonight, even though Ernest and I had broken up, I always felt it was just a lovers'' quarrel.


    But now, I truly realized we were broken up, thoroughly so.

 Chapter 495

    Chapter 495


    ?


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have shown up at my door, asking if I was pregnant and insisting on taking me to the hospital.


    His past actions, though painful, hadn''t caused any deep wounds, but today, his words pierced my heart.


    I couldn''t bear to see him anymore, but it wasn''t like I could quit my job just because we broke up. Luckily, I had fieldwork with a project I was pushing forward, so I stopped going to the office.


    Three days into my fieldwork, I got a call from Susie. I wasn''t sure if she knew about the breakup, but I hoped we could still be friends, regardless.


    "Licia, I''m in a bit of a bind here. Can you help me out?" she nearly sobbed over the phone.


    "Calm down, tell me what''s happening," I soothed her.


    "Licia, I was at the library, and my period started unexpectedly. It''s stained my skirt," Susie confessed, and I breathed a sigh of relief. I thought it was something more serious.


    "Licia, could you bring me a skirt? I''ll send you the location. Meet me in the restroom," Susie sounded much better now, her voice stronger than before.


    And from her tone, it seemed like she was unaware of the rift between her brother and me.


    "Alright, don''t panic," I reassured her.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Licia, I am panicking. Hurry up."


    I chuckled, "Okay, wait for me."


    After hanging up, I swapped my safety helmet for casual wear and headed to the library she mentioned, ordering her a skirt and some leggings online on my way.


    When I arrived, the clothes hadn''t been delivered yet. The order was due in two minutes, so I decided to wait.


    I was about to text Susie when a familiar figure emerged from the library.


    Our eyes met, and he visibly flinched, his eyes darting nervously.


    Remembering how I had confronted him before, he probably feared I''d misunderstand his presence. But since my visit was coincidental, there was no room for misunderstanding.


    "Mack Craig, long time no see," I greeted him first.


    "Licia," he called me with the same warmth as before.


    Seeing him brought back memories of Judie Sears, though days had passed. Observing Mack''s face, he seemed to be doing alright.


    "I thought you might have left town," I admitted sincerely.


    After all, I hadn''t seen him since the hospital incident.


    "I took a position at King''s College," he revealed, surprising me.


    But it made sense, considering


    everything that had happened


    between him and Judie there.


    Even


    though Judie was gone, he wanted to cherish their past.


    While it seemed pointless to me, everyone has their reasons, and his choice was his to make.


    "Nice, I might drop by for one of your lectures sometime," I said, just as the clothes I ordered arrived.


    I needed to deliver the skirt to Susie and couldn''t chat longer, so I asked Mack, "Do youe here often to read?"


    Something flickered in Mack''s eyes. He hesitated for a second before replying, "Not really... just sometimes..."


    I nodded, collected the clothes, and bid Mack farewell before heading off to find Susie.


    "Licia, I''m so d you''re here. I''d have been mortified otherwise," Susie was both embarrassed and grateful when she saw me.


    She had no friends here, so turning to me was her best option.


    The seafoam green maxi dress I chose for herplemented her fair, delicate skin, making her look even more charming.


    Ernest had be a part of the


    Collins family, but whether Susie was or wasn''t my inw anymore wasn''t clear since Ernest had broken things off without giving mea chance to ask.


    "Licia, you have such great taste. This dress is beautiful," Susie was delighted.


    "You''re the beautiful one, which is why the dress looks good on youplimented her, then looked around the library. "Have you been spending a lot of time heretely?"


    Susie nodded, "It''s great here. They even have a cafeteria, so I can stay all day."


    Mack''s image shed through my mind, prompting me to ask Susie, "Do youe here alone?"

 Chapter 496

    Chapter 496


    ?


    Susie''s cheeks flushed a soft pink, her lips pursing slightly, "Um, yeah."


    It was obvious she was fibbing.


    I didn''t call her out on it, instead, I nced around the library and mused, "This ce is so cozy. When I''m not in the mood to work, I might just sneak in here to ck off."


    Susie didn''t bite, which was unusual. If she wasn''t feeling guilty, she''d have wrapped an arm around me in agreement, excitedly saying how great it would be to have me join her.


    This meant Susie wasn''t here alone, and she was probably keepingpany with a boy.


    But could it really be Mack?


    Mack did say his visits were sporadic, maybe I was overthinking it.


    "I''m surprised to see so many guys here. I thought all boys were into video games and esports, not books," I said, trying to bait her.


    "That''s not true," Susie shot back instantly.


    "Oh? Do you know some studious boy then?" I yed along.


    Susie hesitated, her defenses obviously a bit too green for my probing.


    "No," she still stubbornly denied.


    I chuckled, "Susie, you haven''t fallen for a boy here, have you?"


    "Of course not, don''t start that, Licia," Susie was flustered, her cheeks reddening even further, a bead of sweat forming at the tip of her nose.


    I smiled gently, "It''s okay if you have. You''re at that age, and you''re quite a catch. It''s normal for boys to be interested in you. Look, those guys over there have been eyeing you since we came in."


    I gestured towards a group of boys, and Susie nced at them before quickly looking away, "I''m not interested in those types."


    "So, what''s your type then?" I prodded gently.


    "Licia..."


    "Susie, I''m not prying for gossip. I just don''t want you to get hurt by falling for the wrong guy," I rified my concern.


    Susie bit her lip and led me to a more secluded spot before she whispered, "Please don''t tell my brother."


    "Why? He''s against you dating?"


    Susie fiddled with her fingers nervously, "In his eyes, I''m still innocent. He''s worried I''ll be deceived."


    "He''s right to worry," I agreed, "Susie, people can beplicated these days, especially guys."


    I spoke from experience.


    After everything with Ernest, I


    e turned out to be just like


    any


    f the was different. But in t


    other guy. Maybe even


    "Licia, the guy I''m talking about isn''t like that. He''s kind, sincere, helps me with my studies, and believes can get inte Harvard with my hard work," Susie''s eyes sparkled with O admiration.


    Hearing ''Harvard'' made me think of Mack again. I looked at Susie, "He knows you want to get into Harvard?"


    "He''s a Harvard student," Susie''s revtion made my heart skip a beat.


    Could it be that the boy Susie was talking about was Mack?


    Knowing what Mack had been through and his feelings towards Judie, Susie had fallen for Mack, her first love might be doomed to disappointment.


    "A Harvard guy, huh? He must be impressive," I tried to sound encouraging, then leaned in closer, "Seems like you''re quite smitten."


    Susie''s blush deepened, "It''s not like that, it''s just... just..."


    She struggled to find the right words to describe her feelings.


    Seeing her like this, I internally breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed like she and the boy hadn''t confessed or started dating yet.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Like admiration? You think he''s remarkable and look up to him, right?" I helped her articte.


    Susie nodded vigorously, "Exactly, so please don''t get the wrong idea."

 Chapter 497

    Chapter 497


    ?


    I chuckled, "But you seem a bit... smitten, don''t you think?"


    "Licia," Susie blushed.


    So, I hit the nail on the head - she was smitten.


    "It''s perfectly normal to fall in love at your age," I nced at a nearby couple engrossed in their books, stealing nces at each other filled with affection.


    It reminded me of my school days. Whenever I saw couples studying together in the library, I couldn''t help but feel envious.


    I begged Conrad countless times to join me for a study session, but he could barely sit still for a few minutes before finding an excuse to leave. Perhaps it was a sign that Conrad and I were never meant to be; our interests and rhythms simply didn''t match.


    "Licia," Susie called out to me.


    I snapped back to the present. "What''s the name of this boy? Can you tell me in secret?"


    I was curious if it was Mack.


    Susie hesitated for a moment. "Licia, do I have to say?"


    Of course, I couldn''t force her. Smiling, I said, "Of course not."


    "Licia, it''s not that I don''t trust you, it''s just... he and I are just friends for now. We asionally meet up to study. It''s not like what you''re thinking," Susie exined, worried I might be upset.


    "I understand," I reassured her with a wink, easing her worries.


    "Licia, you''re so cool. You''re like a best friend to me," Susie eximed, grabbing my hand.


    Remembering my recent fallout with Ernest and realizing she didn''t know yet, I tried tofort her in advance, "What do you mean ''like''? From now on, I am. No matter what happens, as long as you want me to."


    But she didn''t catch the hint of something being off, instead beaming with joy, "So from now on, you''re my sister and my best friend."


    Seeing her like this, I couldn''t bring myself to tell her about Ernest and me, so I decided to let Ernest tell her himself.


    "How have you been feelingtely? If


    eeling unwell, you should t


    me. Fanny is currently with Yafes," I said, still concerned about her.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Susie shook her head but then hesitated, pressing her hand against her chest, "Sometimes, I suddenly feel anxious here."


    My heart tightened. "Often? Or just asionally?"


    "Just asionally," Susie faltered.


    But I was rmed. "asionally when? Did you tell your brother? Have you seen a doctor?"


    "Licia, don''t worry, I don''t think it''s a heart problem. It''s probably just me... something''s wrong with me," Susie stammered.


    "What''s wrong? Susie, any issue with your heart should be addressed immediately, just as Yates also advised," I reminded her.


    Susie hesitated, then seemed to


    3 her mind. "Licia, that I anxiety... it happene


    I see a certain person."


    I understood immediately. "You mean, when you see the boy you study with?"


    Susie nodded.


    It seemed her heart was fine; it was just fluttering for someone special.


    "Licia, I don''t feel like studying anymore. Will youe home with me?" Susie asked.


    Before, I would''ve gone with her without a second thought. But not now.


    "I can''t, I still have things to deal with," I declined.


    "Licia..."


    "I''lle over once I''m done."


    Still, I left. But just as I was about to exit the library, my vision blurred, and felt my body sway


    uncontrobly to the side.


    W


    Before I lost consciousness, I heard panicked screams and Susie calling out to me, "Licia, Licia..."

 Chapter 498

    ?I woke up to Susie''s anxious voice, her eyes red and swollen, clearly shaken by my sudden fainting spell. Ernest stood by silently, his expression grave.


    "Don''t jump to conclusions, the doctor said she''s fine," Ernest finally spoke when Susie bombarded him with questions about what was wrong between him and me.


    "But there''s something going on with you two, right?" Susie wasn''t easily fooled.


    "I''ll exinter," Ernest hesitated.


    "Ernest," Susie raised her voice, "you did have a fight with her, didn''t you? You promised you''d cherish her just as you cherish me."


    "Susie, you don''t understand everything. Please, just go home for now?" Ernest said, trying to calm her with patience.


    "I won''t leave until she wakes up," Susie stubbornly refused.


    Ernest''s patience wore thin, but he managed to keep hisposure, "If you stay, I won''t get a chance to apologize to her."


    Susie''s eyes lit up, a small smile appearing on her face, "Okay, I''ll leave. That''s more like my brother."


    "I''ll have someone drive you home," Ernest said, guiding her towards the door.


    But Susie shook her head, "I want to see her one more time."


    She rushed over to my bed while I pretended to be asleep again.


    Even with my eyes closed, I could feel Susie''s concerned gaze on me, and she started questioning Ernest again, "She''s lost a lot of weight and looks pale. She fainted from anemia. What''s happening to her?"


    It turns out I was anemic. I had donated too much blood to Conrad, saving him but putting myself at risk.


    "Once she''s better, let''s bring her home. I''ll cook her some hearty meals to help her recover," Susie suggested.


    "Why aren''t you saying anything?" she pressed when Ernest remained silent.


    "Do you still love her? Why are you mad at her?"Susie''s questions mademe clutch the sheets tighter, curious about Ernest''s response.


    "It''s my fault, I upset her," Ernest finally admitted.


    And he was right. It was his fault.


    My sadness at his admission mingled with relief, bringing tears to my eyes.


    "Bro," Susie left my bedside to confront Ernest, lightly hitting him, "apologize to her when she''s better." Ernest looked my way, "I will."


    Only after Ernest''s promise did Susie leave. The moment the door closed, tears escaped my eyes. Ernest returned after a while, but I still feigned sleep.


    He sat by the bed, silently watching me. Eventually, he reached out and gently wiped away the tears that had pooled in my eyes.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    His touch was careful, tender, a silent affirmation of his love.


    So he did love me, after all, evident from the small acts of kindness he shared with Grant.


    But why then did he want to leave me?


    If it was because of the blood I donated to Conrad, I had exinedthat, Ernest wasn''t petty; he was capable of great love.

 Chapter 499

    Chapter 499


    ?


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have saved so many people each year, to the point of not having enough money to get his sister a heart transnt.


    Besides, in Conrad''s case, if I hadn''t given blood, it would have been like letting him die. I really couldn''t figure out Ernest Collins''s intentions, and I didn''t want to pretend to be confused. So, I suddenly opened my eyes, leaving no ce for his tenderness to hide.


    He paused as his hand caressing my face froze; the softness and pain in his gaze were unmistakable.


    But after a brief stiffness, he withdrew his hand, yet I caught it faster, "Ernest, what do you mean? You obviously care about me and are hurting for me, so why are you tormenting me?"


    As I spoke, my tears burst forth.


    guess I''m just a crier, huh?


    Sometimes I think I can be tough, but tears always show up to mess things up. Let them flow if they want, especially in front of Ernest, to let him see clearly that I love him and can''t bear to lose him. This way, he could also see how much I love him.


    He didn''t speak or even tend to my tears. Just now, he had lovingly wiped the tears from the corner of my eyes, but now that I was awake and crying, he didn''t bother. His silence like this was truly driving me insane. "Ernest, what do you really want? Speak up. Why do you love me yet don''t want me?" My voice became shrill, almost hysterical. "I''ve already told you," his voice was deep and resonant.


    I shook my head. "I don''t believe you. You''re not someone who gets confused over right and wrong, gets jealous without reason, and even if we broke up, you''re not having an easier time either; otherwise, you wouldn''t be pulling all-nighters with Grant or sneaking smokes."


    A few times that I passed him, I smelled tobo on him.


    His eyes narrowed slightly. "As you said, I love you, and of course, it''s hard on me."


    He''s also struggling? These words only augmented my sense of grievance.


    "Then why did you break up with me?" Ernest swallowed hard a few times, "I love you, but not to the extent of allowing you, when you are with me, to risk your life for another man."


    "I said, that doesn''t mean I love him, it was just..." But I only half exined when Ernest interrupted me, "Not loving him isn''t enough. You being with me, your life should be mine. If you can so easily give it to someone else, that just proves you don''t love me enough."


    His statement was somewhat irrational, and I started to feel frustrated, "I..."


    "Felicia Hudson, you said if you love, you do it fully, and so do I,


    understand? He interrupted me, and those word left me no room to argue. It wasn''t that I hadn''t given him my whole heart, but it''s also true I nearly lost my life trying to save Conrad. Like when Conrad was with me, he said he loved me, but he always neglected me to take care of Haley. Do not impose on others what you yourself do not desire.


    The pain I once endured, if I have now inflicted it upon Ernest.


    It was my mistake, I was wrong.


    I leaned toward him, tightening my grip on his hands, "Ernest, I was wrong this time. I promise there won''t be a next time, okay?"


    He remained silent as I looked up at him humbly for the first time, "Ernest, I don''t want to separate. I really do love you, very deeply."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    My tears began again as I spoke, my chest aching with pain that made me ufortable.


    I threw myself into his arms, hugging his neck tightly, "Ernest, let''s mend things. Let''s not break up, okay?" My tears rubbed against his neck, and I breathed in his scent deeply.


    This feeling of regaining what I


    thought was lost gave me a sense of profound satisfaction, and just when I thought his silence was his agreement topromise, instead I heard him say, "Felicia, I am not someone who makes decisions lightly; once I have decided, I do not


    change." Content belongs to


    I felt my hands stiffen around his neck; I even dared not move. I understood his meaning: he was still determined to break up, not willing to reconcile.


    "Ernest, think about it carefully. This is your only chance," my voice trembled as I reminded him.

 Chapter 500

    ?Ernest stared at me, silent as a grave. My heart was racing, feeling like a kid waiting for the principal''s verdict after being caught in mischief. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Ernest moved. He reached out and gently grabbed me. "Felicia, let go."


    My heart plummeted as if I was just dropped from the top of a roller coaster.


    The wave of pain and embarrassment overwhelmed me. I dropped my pride and begged for peace, but he remained unmoved.


    Clearly, he had made up his mind.


    Despite his love for me, he refused to stay.


    He was as stubborn as a mule.


    My anger, annoyance, and outrage made me snap. In a fit of madness, I bit down on his shoulder with all my might.


    I heard his muffled grunt but he didn''t push me away, letting me bite him.


    The more I bit, the angrier I got, wondering if he was still not in his right mind. I wanted to bite him into realization, into regret.


    But even as my jaw ached from the effort, he remained silent.


    As if he had turned into a piece of wood.


    I had spoken softly, made promises, and now, bitten him fiercely, yet he was determined to leave.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    What else could I do?


    Beg shamelessly?


    It would probably be futile anyway.


    When I finally let go, my body just slumped in defeat. I pushed him away, "Go, just go. And never bother me again."


    Ernest''s towering figure stood by my bed for a moment before he strode away.


    As the hospital room door closed behind him, my grievances burst forth, and I cried into my pillow.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Fanny found me in bed the next day, aplete mess.


    My mind was a nk te all day, not wanting to think about anything, as if I had be an empty shell, devoid of soul or thought.


    This had never happened before, not even when Conrad betrayed me.


    "You look like you''ve lost more than blood; you''ve lost your spirit," Fanny hit me with the hard truth the moment she arrived, proving she truly was my best friend.


    I blinked, my voice weak, "Howe you''re back? Is your suspension over?"


    "If I didn''te back, you might die here without anyone to im your body," Fanny''s words were like salt to my wounds.


    I grabbed her hand, "Please, no more salt."


    Fanny let me rest my face in her palm for a moment before she said, "What kind of love curse have you gotten yourself into? Every rtionship seems to cost you half your life."


    I was speechless, feeling like there was a witch in my heart that I couldn''t touch, or else the sadness would flood out uncontrobly.


    "Is your suspension over?" I managed to ask, despite my sorrow. After all, her suspension was tied to me.


    "I''m back on duty, but I n to take more time off," Fanny''s response surprised me.


    I lifted my head from her hand, and couldn''t help but notice how radiant she looked, like a blooming red rose. "nning to fly away with Yates?" I asked, feeling a twinge of loss.

 Chapter 501

    Chapter 501


    ?


    If Fanny left too, I''d be out of friends to chat with.


    Despite the fact that life is a ceaseless cycle of meeting and parting, even with our parents, friends, or even spouses, I didn''t want Fanny to exit my life.


    "It''s not that, I just want to take a longer break. They suspend me when they feel like it and call me back whenever it suits them. Do they think I''m some easy target?" Fanny''s words made meugh.


    "Whoa, Dr. Willis getting feisty, nning to give them a taste of their own medicine?"


    "Exactly, otherwise they''ll keep overlooking me the moment things go south," Fanny was always clear-eyed about life.


    That applied to both her career and her love life.


    "Aren''t you afraid of pushing too hard and them not giving you a second chance?" I asked with a chuckle.


    Fanny got me a ss of water, saying, "There are plenty of other ces that would kill to have me."


    With that, she leaned in so close our noses were almost touching, "Do you really think I''d be out of options?"


    That was Fanny for you.


    With her skills, if this ce didn''t want her, plenty of private clinics would jump at the chance to have her.


    She had turned down offers before, insisting she wasn''t one to jump ship at the first sight of trouble. But if one ce didn''t value her, she''d simply move on to somewhere better.


    "Enough about me, what about you?" Fanny asked.


    She was referring to my situation with Ernest Collins. I took a sip of water, echoing her earlier sentiment, "If this tree doesn''t want to hold me, I''ll find another. It''s not like I''m short of options."


    Fanny gave me a thumbs up, "That''s the Licia I know. Whether it''s work or men, they''re not our lifelines, just the icing on the cake. With or without them, we still thrive."


    Fanny''s words instantly lifted my spirits. After she helped me check out of the hospital, we went home together.


    That night, we stayed upte, talking


    over drinks, before finally going to


    bed. In the middle of the night,


    §Ö§ä


    Fanny suddenly asked, "The prairies


    are pretty popr these days.


    Wanna go see where the earth


    e


    meets the sky?" Content belongs to


    "Sure, I''ll ask for time off," I mumbled sleepily.


    But then I remembered Grant''s leniency towards me was all because of Ernest, which made me add, "Just hope the boss approves. I''ve been skipping work a bit too muchtely."C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Fanny hummed in response, and Iughed, "If he doesn''t approve, I''ll just quit. It''s not like I''m relying on that job to survive."


    Fanny''sughter filled the room.


    I slept peacefully until the next day when someone rang the doorbell relentlessly, waking me up.


    Annoyed at being woken up so rudely, I opened the door to find Haley Perez standing there with a look of disdain.


    Despite being neighbors for so long, this was her first visit.


    Though I wasn''t a morning person, waking up to someone I didn''t want to see still got on my nerves, "If you''ve got something to say, say it. Otherwise, leave."


    "I don''t have anything specific, just wanted to sit and chat," she said, reminding me of her previous proposition for coboration.


    BUT


    "If you didn''t get it before, I''ll say it again. We have nothing to talk about. As for anything else, don''t even think about it. Haley, you and are not on the same page. We werent before, we''re not now, and it''s best if you pretend not to know me when you see me," I replied, my tone sharpening automatically at her presence.


    Haley didn''t seem bothered. "Won''t you even hear me out before rejecting me outright?"


    "No," I said, shutting the door on her.


    "Felicia Hudson!" I heard Haley shout after me, but I ignored her.


    Yawning, returned to my room to find Fanny on the phone, "...she''s just too nice. If it were me, I wouldn''t even bother with you... If you have any decency, show it. You''ve already cost her a lot, and now..." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I frowned, wondering who she was talking to when Fanny said, "She''s here, you talk to her."


    Handing me the phone, I realized she had been on my phone, not shy about sharing, "It''s your ex-fianc¨¦."

 Chapter 502

    Chapter 502


    ?


    Holding the phone, I hesitated for a solid two seconds, wondering what Conrad wanted from me this time.


    Fanny nudged her chin at me, signaling to pick it up.


    "Felicia," came Conrad''s voice from the other end, calling out to me.


    "What''s up?" My tone was as distant and cool as ever.


    Even though things had ended badly with Ernest, there was no going back with Conrad. So every time he reached out or came close, I instinctively raised my defenses.


    "I''m back," he said, his words carrying a weight as if he had returned from a great ordeal.


    "Yeah, I know," Dustin had already filled me in.


    There was a pause on Conrad''s end, "Can we meet? If you don''t want to see me alone, you cane over to the house. My folks would really love to see you."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I could almost see Herschel and Jacqueline greeting me at the airport, their concern for me was undeniable.


    "There''s something I need to tell you," Conrad broke the silence, "It''s about Jefferson, and... it involves Ernest too."


    My breath hitched. I was done with Ernest. Whatever involved him, how could it possibly concern me?


    But that thought was fleeting. I found myself agreeing, "Okay, I''lle over."


    "Great, I''ll tell my mom. She''s been saying she wants to make you some pot roast when youe over," Conrad''s voice brightened with anticipation. Hanging up, Fanny sighed, "Ex-boyfriend is really making a move, huh?"


    I ignored her tease, ¡°He said it''s important, also involves Ernest."


    ¡°He''s just using Ernest as bait. You''re done with Ernest, right?¡± Fanny reminded me.


    I knew she was doing it on purpose; she knew I hadn''t moved on that easily.


    ¡°It''s not about Ernest. It''s about the Herschel and Jacqueline. Jacqueline said she''d make pot roast," I retorted, stubbornly.


    Fanny snorted, clearly not buying it.


    "They owe you more than a third of their estate, let alone a pot roast. You saved Conrad''s life," Fanny remarked.


    Mentioning that made me revisit my doubts, but Herschel and Jacqueline had exined everything. They were so open about it, dwelling on it any further was just looking for trouble.


    "You and Conrad, sharing that rare universal donor blood type. The


    odds are slimmer than winning


    lottery," Fanny looked at me, her point clear without saying more.


    "I asked Herschel and Jacqueline about it. They said they knew about our blood types, and so did mye parents. The engagement was partly because of that," I confessed.


    Fanny nodded, "If you ever need a transfusion and Conrad hesitates even for a second, I swear I''ll knock some sense into him.¡±


    She sighed, "Looks like our great ins road trip is off the table again."


    "You were serious about that?" I had thought she was joking.


    "Absolutely. I''m all for a spontaneous trip," Fanny said, patting her pocket, "We''ve got the funds to do whatever, go wherever."


    On this, Fanny and I were on the same page, knowing well that financial freedom was our greatest asset. "Then you''ll have to wait for me," I too wanted to unwind, thest time being after my split with Conrad. Fanny recalled that, teasing, ¡°Maybe this time you''ll run into someone even more reliable than Ernest.¡±


    Her joke made meugh, "Then it wouldn''t be a trip, but a hunting expedition."


    "If this one doesn''t work out, there''s always the next, better one," Fannyforted me.


    I didn''t respond. Moving on to the next wasn''t as easy as it sounded.


    Leaving Conrad for Ernest was possible because Conrad had broken my heart time and again. But this time with Ernest was different; my own issues had driven him away.


    This wasn''t a rtionship I wanted to end. Even if clinging on was futile, letting go wasn''t any easier.

 Chapter 503

    Chapter 503


    ?


    "Who was knocking at the door just now?" Fanny probably sensed my mood wasn''t great and decided to change the subject.


    "Haley, the one who stopped mest time wanting to coborate. She wanted to talk again, but I didn''t entertain it," I said as I pulled back the curtains, only to see it had started to rain outside.


    "That woman, her child will be discharged from the hospital in a month. The kid is doing well, but she hasn''t visited even once," Fanny mentioned the prematurely born child.


    I remembered thest time I saw the kid, "That woman only cares about money. If Conrad decides to take the child now, she''d definitely cling to him." "What does she want to coborate with you for?" Fanny suddenly asked.


    "I don''t know, but it''s definitely nothing good. That kind of woman brings trouble, and I''m clear-headed about that," I said firmly.


    Fanny got out of bed, "Right, best to avoid trouble. But knowing her, she won''t give up just because you''ve turned her down once or twice." Laughing it off, she went to the bathroom, and I decided to order breakfast online.


    After Fanny left, I headed over to the Wagner''s.


    Conrad, Dustin, and Jacqueline were there.


    When Jacqueline saw me, she rushed over and examined my face. "You look as pale as a ghost. You must be running on empty, haven''t bounced back yet."


    Her eyes teared up as she spoke, "Felicia, why don''t youe stay with us? At least until you''re feeling stronger, what do you say?"


    That was thest thing I wanted!


    How could I move back in?


    Herschel noticed my difort and quickly came to my aid, saying, "Let Felicia sit down first, standing around won''t help her."


    "Look at me, all worried," Jacqueline said as she led me to the couch and then went to the kitchen to get me some chicken soup. Herschel looked at me and sighed, "You''ve lost a lot of weight. Is it health issues or something else?"


    He understood me, but I wasn''t nning on telling the whole truth. Mentioning health issues would make them feel guilty, and bringing


    up problems with Ernest would only lead to more questions. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I offered a weak smile, "Work''s been crazy. Got this field project and I''ve been running around non-stop."


    "We''ll have to talk to Rad about


    getting your boss to cut you some


    ck Jacqueline said as she cameThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    back with the chicken soup


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Content


    Conrad chimed in right on cue, "Her big boss is the Collins family."


    The room fell silent.


    It was Herschel who broke the ice, "You and Ernest hit a rough patch?"


    Last time, I could deceive them because I still believed Ernest and I could work things out. But now, that was off the table.


    "We broke up," I finally admitted.


    "Seriously?" Jacqueline was surprised.


    I nodded slightly, and Conrad asked, "Because of that Houston mess?"


    "Yeah," I said firmly.


    I wanted him to understand that it was his actions that drove Ernest and me apart, making it clear bad no intentions of giving him another chance, even if he wanted one.


    "Didn''t you exin to him?" Conrad pressed.


    "I did," I paused, "I even begged him."


    The room fell into a deeper silence after my confession.


    I knew how shocking my words were to them, but I did it on purpose.


    They needed to understand how deeply I felt for Ernest, that my feelings were not easily reced.


    "Come with me. I need to talk to you," Conrad said, standing up and walking out.

 Chapter 504

    Chapter 504


    ?


    Jacqueline muttered under her breath, "It''s raining outside. Why not talk here?" only to receive a sharp nce from Herschel.


    "Mom, didn''t you say something about baking apple pies? I''ll help you with that," Dustin said, jumping in to defuse the tension that had briefly red between his mother and Herschel.


    I didn''t say a word, just got up and followed Conrad outside.


    He waited for me at the door, umbre in hand.


    Honestly, whatever private things he wanted to discuss could have been said in any room of the house. We didn''t need to step out into the rain for a heart-to-heart.


    But he had his reasons, I suppose, and I didn''t ask.


    "Aren''t you cold? Do you want me to grab you a jacket?" Conrad asked, ever so considerate.


    I had to admit, he seemed more attentive than before, more... boyfriend material, if you will. But it was toote.


    "No need," I said, taking the umbre from his hand and stepping into the rain.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Conrad didn''t protest, simply joining me in the downpour. "Do you remember thest time we walked in the rain like this?" he asked.


    I did. It was a year ago, during a particrly fierce storm that had led to sh floods in the city. Many areas were underwater, making it impossible for cars to navigate.


    I suggested we walk home, but Conrad, always going overboard, wanted to call a helicopter.


    I scoffed at the idea, saying, "Sure, you can summon a helicopter, but what about the rest of the staff? As thepany''s CEO, if you just up and leave by air, what kind of message does that send?"


    Conrad, duly chastised, didn''t call the helicopter. Instead, he walked home with everyone else, umbre in hand.


    We walked together, lifting our pants legs at first to avoid getting wet, but in such rain, it was a futile effort.


    Despite his initial irritation, I couldn''t


    .n


    help but ssh him on purpose, leading to a yful water fight that ended up being more fun than frustrating. Even when a car finally came to pick us up in a dry area, we felt like we hadn''t yed enough.


    Now, as Conrad brought up that memory, I understood why he wanted to talk in the rain.


    But no matter how sweet those memories were, they belonged to the past.


    So, without giving him any hope, I simply said, "I''ve forgotten."


    Conrad smiled bitterly. "You don''t have to be so guarded around me."


    I brushed off the awkwardness and sshed through the puddles, saying, "I''m just trying to prevent unnecessary things from happening."


    "You''ve be so rational. That''s not like you," he remarked.


    "I''ve always been rational. It''s just a matter of what I''m willing to let go of or hold on to," I replied, looking up at him. "What did you want to talk about? Is it about Ernest?"


    "You don''t have to keep pushing me away. Losing you is the biggest loss and failure of my life," Conrad said, walking beside me.


    "Or is it about Jefferson''s


    competition? Is he safe now? There


    won''t be any more trouble, right?"


    Although Jefferson''s issue seemed resolved, I couldn''t shake off a


    lingering sense of unease. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "It should be fine. I heard it was the word of Club Q''s boss," Conrad paused. "Ernest took care of Jefferson''s issue."


    I knew that, but Conrad''s mention of it meant he had more to say. "Is there something wrong, or is there a problem?"


    "Have you thought about how he managed to handle it?" Conrad probed further.


    I had considered it. "Money or the Collins family''s influence."


    "No," Conrad''s umbre bumped against mine as he shifted it to the side. "I initially thought the same, money or the Collins family''s influence. But I had tried to settle it with money before he got involved, and they wouldn''t ept it. Even When I tried using connections who had a say, it didn''t work."

 Chapter 505

    Chapter 505


    ?


    I watched as Conrad''s shoes sshed through puddles, rainwater soaking through the fabric. "How did Ernest pull it off?" I asked, curiosity getting the better of me.


    "I''m not sure, nobody is," Conrad replied, adjusting his umbre to shield us better from the rain as he nced at me.


    I met his gaze head-on. "So, you think I''m in the know and you''re trying to pry some information out of me?"


    Facing my piercing stare, Conrad conceded, "You probably don''t know."


    He looked away, continuing to walk. "He''s keeping it under wraps for sure. But I heard something."


    "What?" I prodded.


    "There''s a rumor going around that the head of Club Q got into some trouble. Whether it''s true, I can''t say," Conrad shared, the uncertainty in his voice clear. It seemed he was trying to gauge my reaction.


    "You suspect Ernest''s involved?"


    After a brief pause, Conrad admitted, "Maybe, but it seems unlikely. Club Q is a big deal in Houston, touching their boss, let alone getting an audience with him, is no small feat."


    I knew Conrad well enough to understand he must have tried and failed to meet with Club Q''s head honcho himself.


    "How Ernest helped Jefferson, I have no idea... and he didn''t give me a chance to ask," I confessed, feeling a droplet of rain hit my face, chillingly reminiscent of the tears I shed when Ernest pushed me away.


    "Ernest didn''t even hear you out?" Conrad''s voice was heavy with concern.


    "He did, but he couldn''t forgive. He said he didn''t want the woman he loves risking her life for another man," I shared, raising my umbre a bit to look at Conrad.


    "It''s a misunderstanding. My actions weren''t about you specifically; it''s about valuing life. It could have been anyone, but it happened to be you. With our history, Ernest''s misunderstanding makes sense, just like..."


    I stopped and said, "Just like how your actions with me led Haley to misunderstand, despite your exnations, I was still hurt."


    "I''m sorry," Conrad said smoothly, a hint of genuine apology in his voice.


    I forced a bitter smile. "Think exining to him would help?"


    "It''d only embarrass him more, just like Haley''s exnations did to me," I replied, realizing how my journey with Conrad mirrored the one I was now on with Ernest, only with the roles reversed.


    Silence fell between us, and then I added, "Conrad, we''re practically family now. Let''s leave it at that."


    "Felicia..."


    "Conrad, whatever happened


    between me and Ernest started with you, but the real issues are between him and me. Don''t me yourself.or feel guilty," I said, aiming to sever any fingering emotional ties or guilt he harbored.  S


    "Remember how you said you owed me a ''blood debt'' back in Houston? Consider it repaid the next time I¨¨ need blood. We''re each other''s blood banks. And for that, I have no


    regrets," I concluded, managerC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    UMS


    laugh.


    a


    Conrad gave a rueful smile. "Felicia, I used to think I knew you well. But it seems I''m just getting to know you."


    Just then, turning my head, I caught sight of Dustin at the kitchen window, seemingly making meatloaf with Jacqueline. His nces in our direction, however, told a different story.


    He was ying a game of retreat, obviously not ready to give up on me.


    Yet, Conrad remained oblivious to


    Dustin''s lingering interest in me. I reached out to catch a droplet of rain from the edge of my umbre "It''s normal, I guess. Sometimes, life-long partners or siblings who''ve grown up together might not truly understand each other."


    Conrad nodded in agreement, "Yeah, we all tend to assume..."


    His words trailed off as my phone rang, a voice call that made my heart skip a beat.

 Chapter 506

    Chapter 506


    ?


    "It''s ''JusticeHeart"."


    He''d asked to meet before, and now calling me, it seemed like he was setting up another meeting.


    I once couldn''t wait to meet him, eager to uncover the truth behind my parents'' car ident. But at some point, I started to dread it, like getting cold feet as you near home.


    I nced at Conrad, who clearly stepped aside, giving me space to take the call, "Detective Sampson."


    "Can we meet now?"


    I looked at the pouring rain, hardly ideal weather for a meeting.


    But he chose this day for a reason. I took a deep breath, "Alright, where?"


    I hadn''t even touched the pies Jacqueline had made especially for me, leaving her visibly disappointed. It made me feel guilty, like I''d let her down. "Next time you''re free,e over, and I''ll make you some more," Jacqueline insisted as I left.


    In the heavy rain, I drove out of the Wagner estate.


    Conrad asked what was so urgent that it couldn''t wait. I only mentioned I was meeting someone important.


    Detective Sampson had chosen my parents'' gravesite for the meeting. Recalling the flowers I''d seen there before, I had an idea who might have sent them.


    Amidst the relentless downpour, he stood by my parents'' tombstone, umbre in hand. The closer I got, the more nervous I became.


    Finally, I stopped beside him, but his umbre hid his face.


    "Detective Sampson?" I initiated.


    He adjusted his umbre, revealing his face, and I was taken aback. It was indeed him.


    "Hello, Felicia," he greeted.


    shes of him issuing a death certificate for me passed through my mind, and I realized why he''d asked for my phone number back then.


    "Detective Sampson, you must have visited my parents quite a few times over the years," I remarked, eyeing the fresh flowers on their grave.


    "A few times," he replied, his demeanor always so stern and serious, giving off an air of inessibility.


    Yet here he was, visiting my


    deceased parents, keeping them in his thoughts for over a decade. This gesture, filled with warmth and unfamiliarity, touched me deeply. "Thank you!"


    "No need to thank me. I visit them not f sentiment, but


    Sex out of


    Detective Sampson''s words shiver down my spine.


    aC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    I got the sense his obligation was linked to my parents'' ident.


    I kept quiet, waiting for him to go on. But he remained quiet, just gazing at my parents'' photo on the tombstone.


    Surrounded by silence, the sound of rain was all that filled the air.


    "Detective Sampson," I broke the silence.


    "You''ve been living with a friend of your parents all these years, right?" His question told me he''d done his homework. "Yes, at Mr. Wagner''s, from the Wagner Group," I kept my eyes on him, trying to decipher why he brought up the Wagners.


    After all, I''d had my suspicions about Herschel before.


    "They''ve been good to you," Detective Sampson noted.


    "Yes, they''ve treated me as their own daughter," I admitted truthfully.


    Detective Sampson nodded. "Your parents would be at peace knowing you''re well taken care of."


    His words only heightened my unease. "Detective Sampson, are you bringing this up because it''s rted to my parents'' ident?"


    He turned to look at me, "Seems like you''re quite perceptive."


    I bit my lip, not responding.


    "Before we delve deeper, there''s something I''d like to say to you," Detective Sampson stood tall before me, bis presence somehow


    nove


    comforting, like a father figure.


    Perhaps I was just starved for paternal affection.


    "Go ahead."

 Chapter 507

    Chapter 507


    ?


    "Life is fleeting; cherish the here and now."


    I got the message loud and clear, and it only deepened my unease.


    This meant that the investigation into my parents'' car crash might implicate someone who was still alive.


    He was telling me not to harbor resentment for the living because of the dead, especially not those who''ve been kind to me.


    "Detective Sampson, I understand what you''re saying, and I''ve been doing a lot of thinking these past few days," I conveyed my stance.


    I wasn''t trying to deceive him, nor was I rushing to get the results. Ever since I stumbled upon the contract in my dad''s old journal, I''ve been lost in a sea of spection and struggle, but I''vee to terms with a lot.


    "It seems the wait wasn''t for nothing," he said, making me realize why he''d been feeding me tidbits of information without ever revealing the whole picture.


    After he spoke, he reached into his pocket and pulled out an envelope.


    He didn''t hand it over right away but continued, "You know a guy named Ernest, right?"


    Instantly, I remembered Ernest was also digging into his father''s death, and I blurted out, "He came to you too?"


    "Yeah, he did. Looking for the same thing," Detective Sampson''s words made me catch my breath.


    "So, does he... know yet?"


    Detective Sampson shook his head slightly, sending a shiver down my spine as I eyed the envelope in his hand. "Are you suggesting we get together for this?"


    As soon as I finished speaking, footsteps echoed from the staircase behind me.


    Turning around, I saw Ernest climbing the steps with an umbre in hand. My heart was engulfed in a whirlwind of emotions.


    It was the tangled past between us, but also the impending revtion about our parents'' deaths.


    Maybe it was just an unfortunate ident, or maybe it was something more.


    Finally, Ernest reached us, standing two steps below, his gaze briefly meeting mine before shifting to Detective Sampson. "Hello," he greeted.


    Detective Sampson nodded, and Ernest stepped up to stand by our side, bowing in front of our parents'' gravestone.


    The three of us stood in silence amid the sound of rain, facing the names engraved on the stone.


    After a while, Detective Sampson


    spoke, as if to my parents, "Mr. and Mrs.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    aven I''m sorry. It took me


    ten years to step forward and give you justice."


    His words made my heart sink, clearly indicating that the car crash wasn''t a simple ident.


    In that moment, I felt an urge to stop him from revealing more.


    A gust of wind blew, causing my umbre to bump into Ernest''s.


    Looking up, our eyes met, and I could see the turmoil in his, darker than the endless rain.


    "Ernest, Felicia," Detective Sampson called us.


    We both adjusted our umbres to face him.


    He extended the aged envelope towards us, "Here are the answers you''ve been seeking."


    Neither of us reached out.


    Detective Sampson didn''t withdraw his hand, just held it there, "I''ll give you a minute to decide. If you don''t wantto pursue the truth any further, I''ll burn this right in front of you."


    My chest tightened, torn between the desire to know the truth and the fear of it. If I chose to walk away, my parents'' death would remainca secret forever.


    I was at a loss, the tension making me tremble.


    Ernest remained silent too.


    Detective Sampson promised us a minute, but it felt excruciatingly long.


    Just as I was about to crumble under the weight of my indecision, Ernest''s hand reached out beside me¨D

 Chapter 508

    Chapter 508


    ?


    "Ernest!" When I called his name, I reached out and grabbed his arm.


    He looked at me, and I looked back at him, my eyes trembling, my lips quivering...


    Though I hadn''t said a word, he understood me. When my throat felt like it was on fire from the pain, he spoke up in a raspy voice, "We need an answer."


    With that, he pulled away from my grasp, took the envelope, and opened it.


    His movements were swift, almost as if he feared any dy might give me a chance to stop him.


    The paper inside had aged to a yellow hue, but I didn''t look at it.


    Ernest, however, read each line carefully, then turned his gaze to Officer Sampson, as if seeking confirmation on something.


    "I knew what this assessment would imply. That''s why, back then, I had three different auto repair shops evaluate it. Their findings are all in this envelope," Officer Sampson''s words prompted Ernest to open the envelope again.


    Each document had also yellowed with time, but all were signed and stamped.


    So, the assessment was based on solid ground.


    Ernest''s hands dropped to his sides, and after a moment, he turned to me, handing me the several sheets of paper.


    I didn''t need to look; I already knew the answer.


    My hand shook slightly as I held the papers. Officer Sampson spoke to me, "Felicia, take a look. If you have any questions, feel free to ask me."


    I looked at Officer Sampson, who nodded encouragingly. With his support, I began to read the assessment-


    The traffic ident on June 10th,


    2013, on Oceanview Road, was determined to be caused by a brake system failure after a technical evaluation. The brake system had been tampered with.


    l.n


    After retrieving the vehicle''s route prior to the ident, it was found that the driver, Carl Collins, was the sole operator of the vehicle and had not lent it to anyone. Thus, significant suspicion falls on the driver, Carl Collins. Since Cart Collins himself perished in the ident, the intention behind the brake system''s tampering cannot be fully


    determined without his testimony.


    The words "cannot be fully determined" seemed almost ironic.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "This conclusion was soughable that it was never filed. But since you, as the children of those involved, wanted to know, I''ve provided it." Officer Sampson paused before continuing.


    "You''re both adults. You''ll have your views on this assessment. But I''ll say it again, we need to look forward," Officer Sampson finished, ncing towards my parents'' gravestones.


    "They would want you to not live in the past."


    With those words, Officer Sampson left, leaving Ernest and me alone by the graves.


    Neither of us spoke. Once the closest of lovers, we had be strangers, and now, this verdict made us enemies.


    It was indeed adding insult to injury.


    "If there''s anything you want to say, or any requests you have, feel free to speak," Ernest finally broke the silence in a low voice.


    What was there to say? What could I possibly request?


    My parents had been gone for ten years; anything I said or did now was futile.


    Before knowing this verdict, I had been afraid, resistant. But now, facing the reality of it, I found myself devoid of any significant emotion. It was Ernest''s words that pained me.


    "What do you expect me to say? What do you want me to request?" I murmured softly.

 Chapter 509

    Chapter 509


    ?


    "I''ll make it right for what my dad did."


    My heart felt as if it had been struck by a blunt instrument.


    I turned to him, asking, "Ernest, are you epting that verdict then? You''ve been digging into this, haven''t you? Your investigation led you to believe your dad messed with the brakes, causing my parents'' ident?"


    We''d suspected as much before, and he''d promised to get to the bottom of it and give me closure.


    But now, without any closure, he seemed to ept a conclusion not even the police could firmly make.


    What was this? A brush-off, or did he actually want me to resent him because of his father''s actions?


    Ernest wouldn''t meet my gaze, staying silent.


    Thinking about his decision to end things, my chest tightened, "Ernest, did you know this all along? Is that why you broke up with me" "No," his response was firm.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    My heart fluttered as he looked down at the raindrops hitting the ground, "Felicia, I''ll keep investigating my father''s case. If I find anything, you''ll be the first to know. But as it stands, my dad is the prime suspect."


    His words made it hard for me to breathe. I pressed, "If it weren''t for the Houston incident, facing this evidence now, what would you do? Would you break up with me?"


    Ernest finally looked at me, a deep sadness in his eyes. "I don''t know... maybe..."


    "Maybe? What does that mean?" I pressed.


    "I don''t want you hanging out with the son of someone who might be a murderer. And I don''t want you feeling guilty about your parents, either." Ernest''s voice broke a little, "Felicia, maybe it''s fate that we''re not meant to be together."


    So much for fate.


    "Ernest, if you don''t want to be with me, you don''t need to make excuses or use my name as a shield," I said, looking at him. He was still the same person, but he felt like a stranger now.


    It turns out, going from familiarity to strangeness only takes a few days of absence.


    re


    "Ernest, I won''t cling to you. If to part, then let''s part. As for our parents'' feud, even if your father is guilty, I won''t hold it against you," I said, looking at my parents grave.


    While they were alive, they taught me that harboring resentment solves nothing.


    I once asked them if they resented their parents for abandoning them, making them orphans?


    They smiled and said no, exining that their abandonment allowed them to experience life in an orphanage, a life 95% of children never see.


    It was because of that they met each other and had me, their little bundle of joy.


    "Ernest, you are you, and your dad is your dad. I''ve suspected my parents'' death might be connected to your dad, but still chose to be with you," | smiled slightly, "In loving you, I was determined, never once thinking of changing because of any situation."


    Ernest''s face twitched, clearly affected by my words.


    It seemed he still loved me, but his love was ultimately overshadowed by his mistrust.


    I turned back to my parents''


    tombstone, taking a few steps forward, "Mom, Dad, this letter exins why you had to leave me leave this world. Nothing else


    §Ö


    matters now, because you can''t


    come back." Content belongs to


    After cing the letter down, the heavy rain quickly soaked it, blurring the ink...


    Watching the words disappear in the rain, I also turned back to Ernest, saying, "Ernest, goodbye."


    This goodbye marked our separation.


    From this point forward, he goes his way, and I go mine.


    No love, no resentment.

 Chapter 510

    Chapter 510


    ?


    This time, I didn''t shed a tear. It felt like I had no tears left to cry, or maybe it was just my heart growing numb.


    I''de to terms with the idea of going our separate ways from Ernest.


    On the drive back, the rain poured relentlessly, as if we''d hit the peak of the rainy season.


    Maybe it was because I was distracted, or maybe the slick roads were to me, but I failed to brake in time and hit the car in front of me.


    The rain was so heavy that neither of us wanted to step out to check the damage, so we both ended up calling the cops from inside our cars. By the time the police and insurance agent arrived, the rain had eased up a bit. We both got out of our cars, and to my surprise, the other driver was Shirley Travis.


    "If I''d known it was you, we could''ve skipped calling the cops in this downpour," Shirley said, causing the young officer to smirk.


    "Do you two know each other? Are you going to settle this privately or through insurance?" the police and insurance agent asked. "Through insurance."


    "Privately."


    Shirley and I spoke at the same time.


    The officer gave us a look. "Sort it out, or I''ll have to write up a report."


    "Let''s go through insurance. We have coverage," I insisted.


    "Going through insurance means they''ll tow our cars. It''s really inconvenient, especially with all this rain. And for such a minor thing, it''s hardly worth it," Shirley reasoned.


    But being without a car is a hassle, especially now. Though, it''s not like Shirley would be left without a ride. Her reluctance probably came from not wanting the hassle.


    Still, I insisted on going through insurance, and we let the police and insurance agent assess the scene so we could get our cars fixed.


    "Miss, miss," Shirley softened as I was about to leave, and a sweet voice called to me.


    Seeing Nancy''s adorable little face, I smiled and approached her. "Long time no see, Nancy."


    "Miss, will you stay with Nancy? Today''s my birthday," her sudden invitation caught me off guard, making it hard to refuse.


    Shirley chimed in, "You hitting my car today was like a gift delivered to my doorstep."


    Was she pinning this on me?!


    But with the child speaking up, whether stayed for her birthday or not, I felt obliged to give her a gift. "Nancy, I''ll take you to pick out a present."


    "Nancy doesn''t want a gift. Nancy has everything. I just want thisdy to y with me," her words reminded me of the first time I met her.


    She is Lord''s daughter,cking nothing material. What shecks is love,panionship.


    "Miss, please?" Nancy''s eyes were clear, filled with longing.


    My heart softened inexplicably. "Okay."


    "Then let''s go. Everything''s ready at home," Shirley said with a smile.


    I hadn''t seen Shirley many times, but each encounter left a different


    impression. She was like a


    chameleon-seductive at first, then a regr jealous woman, andter,


    seemingly vulnerable. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.OrgThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "I''m not sure it''s appropriate for me toe over," I said, not as an excuse but truthfully.


    With Nancy''s birthday, Lord, her father, would surely attend. And it was possible Allen rk would be ther too. I had no desire to cross paths with them again.


    "Lord''s been under the weathertely; he won''t be there," Shirley guessed my concern.


    Then looking at Nancy, she added, "Besides you, there''s no one else."


    Shirley put it in such a way, and coupled with Nancy''s hopeful gaze, what more could I say?


    The police and insurance had just finished assessing the me when Shirley''s ride arrived. "Let them tow our cars for repairs. We''ll take this one." Nancy had alreadytched onto my finger, then reached out for a hug.

 Chapter 511

    Chapter 511


    ?


    This little rascal really knows how to manipte people. I lifted her from the car and settled into the Uber Shirley had called.


    On the way, I whipped out my phone and ordered a gift for Nancy. Even though she wanted for nothing, I still wanted to show her I cared.


    Shirley and her daughter lived in one of Seabreeze City''s most upscale gatedmunities. As soon as we entered, I was greeted by a house festooned with balloons, toys, and gands.


    "This was all Lord''s doing," Shirley said as she handed me a pair of slippers.


    Thevish disy and the sense of asion made mement, "He really dotes on Nancy."


    "That''s true, but what Nancy needs isn''t all this... Plus," Shirley nced at Nancy and then whispered to me, "Nancy''s getting older now, and people often mistake Lord for her grandfather when they''re out together. She''s starting to reject him."


    Lord was old enough to be a grandfather, so misunderstandings were bound to happen.


    But who could be med for that?


    If not for her circumstances, would things havee to this?


    Nancy, brimming with joy, pulled me into her yroom, insisting I join her in her games.


    No kidding, keeping up with a kid is exhausting work. It wasn''t long before I felt my energy gging.


    Just then, the gift I''d ordered for Nancy arrived. "Nancy, your sister got you a gift. Let''s see if you like it."


    I took the moment to rest, realizing I hadn''t seen Shirley since we got home.


    The nanny brought me some coffee and fruit, and I casually inquired, "Where''s Miss Shirley?"


    Hearing this, the nanny looked upstairs, "She... should be upstairs."


    I nodded, turning my attention back to Nancy and her gift, when suddenly Shirley''s sharp voice echoed from above, clearly in the middle of an argument.


    No wonder the nanny seemed off earlier; she must have heard it too.


    About ten minutester, Shirley came downstairs, her eyes red.


    Flicking back her morous wavy hair, she said, "Had a row with Lord."


    I didn''t expect her to be so blunt, but it seemed she wanted to vent. I offered a sympathetic smile, "You two fight?"


    Shirley nced at Nancy. "He''s worried I might stake a im on his son''s inheritance."


    I was momentarily taken aback, Allen''s face shing before my eyes. It was difficult to continue the conversation.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Even though I didn''t know Allen well, discussing someone else''s family matters wasn''t my ce.


    Still, I ventured, "Are you looking to make things official?"


    Currently, Shirley''s rtionship with Lord didn''t afford her a im to the rk family''s wealth, unless she married Lord.


    "If I ever thought that, he''d have me killed," Shirley''s response made me catch my breath.


    She was Lord''s woman, they even


    had a child together. Even without


    offering her a formal status, there an intimacy shared. Content


    wo


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "I never dreamed of being hiswful wife, believe it or not?" Shirley said with augh.


    She seemed content being Lord''s secret lover forever. But what about Nancy? She couldn''t remain unrecognized forever. Before I could ask, Shirley clenched her teeth, "I n to outlive him."


    I was stunned. They were together, had a child even;cking in affection maybe, but wishing death upon each other?


    Shirley''s


    high. She poured herself a ss


    this eventions were running much, would you?" Coget


    wine, "You wouldn''t think I hated him


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Considering their age difference, a bold guess crossed my mind, "You didn''t want to be with him initially, did you?"


    Shirley''s gaze became distant, "To have me, he destroyed my boyfriend."


    I was shocked, yet knowing Lord, he was capable of such.


    "He''s got blood on his hands, he''s


    el


    ruined too many lives, I know all about it,"


    Shirley said, her eyes


    darkening as if stained by the wine in her ss.

 Chapter 512

    Chapter 512


    ?


    There was anger, there was repression, and there was a readiness to strike.


    This was a side of Shirley I had never seen before, and for some reason, it made me incredibly tense.


    I swallowed hard, "If you hate him so much, and you know what he''s done, why would you..."


    I trailed off, unsure of her thoughts.


    Given her hatred, she shouldn''t have had Nancy. Another child meant she couldn''t make a clean break. But she did have her.


    "Why have Nancy, right?" Shirley picked up on my thoughts.


    I nodded, ncing towards where Nancy was, "If you two really fall out, what''s going to happen to her? She''s innocent."


    "Do you think I wanted to have her?" Shirley drained her ss of wine in one go.


    Watching her painfully swallow the wine, I felt a pang in my heart.


    Shirley shook her head, replying, "When I first got pregnant, he had the doctor take my blood, found out it was a girl, and then hired six nannies. Officially, they were to take care of me, but in reality, they were there to watch me."


    I was shocked, "You didn''t want the child at that time?"


    "How could I want to have his child after the way he got me?" Shirley said, her gaze drifting towards Nancy, "You know, if she had been a boy, she would have died already."


    Remembering she had mentioned arguing with Lord, a thought struck me, and I looked towards her belly, "You''re pregnant again?"


    Shirley gave me a thumbs up, "You''re smart."


    That was apliment I didn''t need. I looked at her, "Lord doesn''t want this child, wants you to get rid of it, right?"


    "Yes, he said he''d bring someone first thing tomorrow," Shirley said, reaching for the bottle again.


    I stopped her hand, "You''re pregnant, you shouldn''t be drinking."


    "What''s the point? He won''t let it stay," Shirley gestured to her belly.


    She had said having Nancy was against her will, forced by Lord, and now, with this child, when Lord wanted it gone, she seemed reluctant.


    This woman was indeed full of contradictions.


    "Do you want to keep this baby?" I asked her.


    Shirley didn''t respond immediately,This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    her eyes fixed on Nancy. After a long pause, she said, "I want to ensure Nancy has a close, true rtive by her side as she grows up."


    Her words wereced with despair. Thinking back to how she hated Lord, I suddenly understood.


    Shirley didn''t n on staying with Lord for the long haul, nor did she n on living long.


    Perhaps, she was waiting for the day she and Lord would end it all.


    This Shirley inspired a kind of respect in me, one thates from not settling for fleeting riches andfort, from not abandoning vengeance. "Then you could fight Lord for it," I suggested.


    Shirley shook her head, "It''s no use


    He told me when I was pregnant et


    with Nancy that everything he kas would go to his son, and no one


    could dispute that."


    "Allen is his son, but isn''t Nancy his too? And the child you''re carrying?" My frustration grew.


    "What does it matter if he can''t decide?" Shirley''s words confused me.


    "You mean Lord can''t decide? Then who can?" I asked, puzzled.


    Shirley poured another drink, "It''s


    Lord''s official wife. She''s always et


    known about his affairs. She doesn''t


    care but there''s one rule: noo children."


    "But Nancy..."

 Chapter 513

    Chapter 513


    ?


    As soon as I uttered those three words, Shirley raised her hand to stop me, then pointed at Nancy, "This littledy is blessed with a stroke of luck." Her words truly puzzled me, and Shirley noticed. "You must be confused, right?"


    "A bit, yes."


    Shirley chuckled, "The Smiths had a terrible car ident once, really bad. Lord was nearly a goner, and his wife was knocked out cold, seemed like she was out for either ten days or a fortnight. Everyone thought she was a goner for sure, but then she woke up."


    "When she woke up, she imed she dreamt of a little girl, an angel standing beside the Almighty, saying the angel gave her a miracle pill and told her it would save her life," Shirley shook her head as she spoke, clearly finding the whole story absurd.


    "And then?" I found myself curiously drawn in by her tale.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Well, the day she woke up was the same day I found out I was pregnant. Right away, she had Lord take me for a blood test, saying if it was a girl, we should keep her, but if it was a boy, to let him go," Shirley looked at Nancy, "In Mrs. Smith''s eyes, Nancy was the angel who gave her that miracle pill, which is why she was allowed into this world."


    I couldn''t help butugh at such a superstitious story, "Then Mrs. Smith should be treating Nancy like a little goddess."


    "She''s been frail since the ident, which is probably the only reason she hasn''t tried to snatch Nancy away," Shirley said, reaching for her drink. I stopped her again.


    "If you really want to keep this child, then there must be a way. The way you''re acting now, you''re as good as giving up on her," I cautioned. "A way? What way?" Shirley shook her head, "You don''t understand the kind of man Lord is.¡±


    Not even a beast would harm its own kin, and yet Lord was beyond ruthless.


    "Don''t you know his dirty secrets, how much blood he has on his hands? Why not use that to carve out a chance for yourself?" I was baffled.


    Shirley looked at me, "Felicia, do you think I haven''t thought of that? But he''s holding my first love hostage. If I step out of line or dare to do anything, he''d take it out on my love."


    When I heard that, it clicked: Shirley was still in love with her first love. Her apparent hatred was actually fueled by her lingering feelings, yet she restrained it to keep him safe.


    Lord was cunning, using her lover to control her.


    "But at this rate, even if your love


    survives because of your silence et


    you''ll have missed your chance with him, I remarked, both as a reminder and a sigh.


    Shirley


    ailed wistfully, "Yes, missed


    our


    But even so,


    him to get hurt, or worse..." Content


    s to en.swnovels 3x


    She closed her eyes, "That''s why I''m enduring. I n to oust him..."


    Endure.


    Such a powerless, yet inevitable word.


    Despite Lord''s failing health, his wealth could easily buy him a decade or more of life.


    And now, Lord wouldn''t even spare his own flesh and blood, let alone show any affection towards Shirley.


    "Do you think my n is foolish?" Shirley looked at me.


    "Unwise, indeed," I replied honestly.


    "Yes, but I believe it will work. Do know


    car ident?" Shirleye PS3, what people said about t


    with a smirk. Content


    "What did they say?"


    to


    Leaning closer, Shirley''s voice dropped to a whisper, "People said it was their karma."


    I frowned, "Hmm?"


    "Lord once had a couple killed in a car crash," Shirley''s words sent shivers down my spine.


    My voice trembled, "What did you say?"


    "It''s said he bribed the couple''s driver, tampered with the brakes..."


    I stared at Shirley, her lips moving, words flowing, as my mind went nk.

 Chapter 514

    Chapter 514


    ?


    "The ident she mentioned... wasn''t that the crash that killed my parents?


    So, Ernest''s dad was bribed to cause it?! That hit me like a ton of bricks.


    Trying to steady my pounding heart, I looked at Shirley And asked, "Who''s spreading these rumors, and is there any proof?"


    She seemed oblivious to my agitation and shook her head lightly. "No clue, just whispers here and there. People around him are scared stiff. If he finds out who''s been talking, they''re as good as dead."


    "Can you dig around for more info?" My question made her turn back to look at me.


    This time, she sensed something was off and gave a slight chuckle. "Why are you so interested in this all of a sudden?"


    I hesitated, but deciding to trust her with the truth, I confessed, "Because the couple in that ident were my parents, and the driver... was my ex- boyfriend''s father."


    Shirley''s eyes widened in shock.


    I grabbed her arm, "That''s why I need to know if it''s true. I need evidence."


    Her fake eyshes fluttered. "You want my help?"


    I knew we weren''t exactly friends; there was a time she wanted to be friends, and I had turned her down.


    Asking for her help at this point felt deeply ironic. But she resented Lord, and since she was one of his insiders, plus the one who''d mentioned the rumor, she might be able to track down the source more effectively.


    After all, there''s no smoke without fire. If such a rumor existed, someone must know something.


    So, irony be damned. Even if it meant swallowing my pride or paying a price, I wouldn''t hesitate.


    "Miss Travis, I hope you can help me."C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Shirley paused then smiled. "We''re not even friends. I could say no."


    Women can be petty, and she remembered how I''d rejected her friendship.


    But from her expression, it was clear she was only half-serious.


    "If you help me, we''ll be friends," I countered, trying to y it cool.


    Sheughed out loud. "Is this how you ask for favors?"


    "It''s not begging; it''s asking for help," I rified. Even though I was seeking her assistance, I refused toe off as desperate.


    In any rtionship, even friendship, showing too much desperation puts you at a disadvantage.


    Shirley clearly saw some value in having me as a friend. So, if she helped me, I''d offer her the friendship she sought.


    "Typical of someone raised in the


    ?


    Wagner family, always so confident. Alright ''ll try. But just a try, and can''t promise anything," Shirley agreed.


    But her agreement didn''t ease my anxiety; it heightened it. Lord had no known vendetta against my parents, so why target them? There had to be more to the story, a thought dared not delve into.


    S


    After celebrating Nancy''s birthday with Shirley, I asked her as we were leaving, "What are you nning to do about the baby?" She touched her still-t belly. "I''ll fight for it."


    Knowing she wasn''t ready to give up, I leaned in closer. "My best friend''s an OB-GYN. If you need any


    help, I might be able toneel


    assist."


    Shirley nodded. "Drive safe."


    She had her driver take me home.


    The rain hadn''t let up all day.


    The streets were flooded in ces, and the driver mentioned seeing videos of the flooding.


    My mind, preupied with thoughts of my parents'' death, barely registered his words.


    When Susie Collins called, I was almost home. "Hey, where are you?"


    "On my way back," I replied, my voice weary.

 Chapter 515

    Chapter 515


    ?


    "Licia, could you meet me at the library? There''s something I need to talk to you about," Susie asked me. Who was in the mood for that?


    "Maybe some other time. I''m a bit wiped today," I turned her down.


    Susie went silent, and I could sense something was off, so I had to ask, "Is it something important?"


    "Yeah, it''s important," Susie hesitated before adding, "Licia, I cane over to you if that''s easier." She was insistent on seeing me.


    Maybe she had caught wind of the issues between Ernest and me and wanted to offer some advice.


    "Susie..."


    "Licia, just text me your address. I''ll grab a cab over," I could hear her packing up her books as she spoke. Looking out at the torrential rain, I worried about her catching a cab in this weather, possibly getting soaked. She just had a transnt surgery; her immune system is weak, and getting sick could really be a problem.


    Even though Ernest and I were no longer together, my concern for Susie remained unchanged. At least until Ernest found someone suitable, I wanted to keep looking out for her.


    Faced with her persistence, I had no choice but topromise, "No need, I''lle to you."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Great, Licia, I''ll wait for you," Susie''s voice brightened considerably.


    After hanging up, I gave the library''s address to the taxi driver, who turned the car around to take me there.


    Perhaps due to the rain, the library wasn''t crowded, and I spotted Susie immediately, sitting in the same spot asst time.


    Only, she wasn''t reading but staring out at the rain, clearly preupied.


    She must have heard meing, for she turned, her eyes lighting up as she waved me over.


    "Licia, you didn''t get caught in the rain, did you? It''s pouring out there," Susie observed me.


    "No, I didn''t," I sat down, noticing the closed books in front of her.


    Recalling myst encounter here with Mack Craig and worrying about


    291 Por vial involvement with bim, I


    asked with a smile, "Why are you alone today? Where''s your partner?"


    Susie pressed her lips together, not saying a it Word. Her silencer


    Urgent call wasn''t a


    and me, but about herself.


    t and me, but abou


    "Why the silence?" I prodded.


    "Licia, I lied to youst time," Susie started.


    I hummed softly, having guessed as much already.


    Her cheeks tinted with unease, "I''m sorry, Licia."


    "I get it. You wanted to tell me the truth today, right?" I guessed her intentions.


    Susie nodded, "Licia, the truth is, I''ve had feelings for him since the first time we met."


    For some reason, I had felt uneasy all day, taking a deep breath, I asked, "What''s his name?" Susie nced at me, "Mack."


    The name sent a jolt through me, unexpected yet not.


    So it was him.


    Knowing Mack''s romantic history, it was clear he couldn''t return Susie''s feelings, not so soon at least.


    Seeing the sorrow in Susie''s eyes, I had an inkling but still asked, "And him? Does he feel the same about you?"


    Susie shook her head, then quickly


    added,


    d,


    mean, it''s not that he


    does." Content belongs to doesn''t like me; I just don''t knol


    he


    Leaning back in my chair, I observed her. "You haven''t asked him, or made your feelings clear?"


    Susie''s cheeks flushed with awkwardness, and I instantly understood. "You confessed to him, didn''t you?"


    Susie nodded.


    I fixed my gaze on her expressive face, "And he turned you down?"

 Chapter 516

    Chapter 516


    ?


    Susie''s eyes suddenly welled up with tears, the image of a heartbroken young woman starkly different from my own seasoned experiences with love. Whether it was with Conrad or Ernest, my dealings in love and resentment were always straightforward, unlike Susie''s hesitant longing.


    Seeing her wounded expression, I ventured, "Did he say something that hurt you?"


    She shook her head lightly. "He didn''t reject me, but after I confessed my feelings, he just never showed up again."


    That was rejection alright.


    It seemed Mack''s heart was still upied by Judie Sears.


    "How long has it been?" My fingers tapped lightly on the table.


    "Three days!" Susie said, her eyes filling with tears. "I even regret confessing to him now. If I knew it would turn out this way, I wouldn''t have done it. I don''t want to lose his friendship. Even if he doesn''t like me back, just being able to see him every day would be enough."


    Her words were tinged with a heartbreaking humility, revealing the depth of her feelings for Mack.


    "Have you been waiting for him these three days?" I finally understood why she was here reading books in the pouring rain and refused to leave. "Yeah."


    Such a foolish girl!


    I sighed inwardly, then asked, "Why haven''t you called him if you haven''t seen him?"


    Susie said, "His phone''s off."


    I frowned, "What about texting him?"


    Susie pouted slightly. "He doesn''t reply."


    With the phone off and texts unanswered, the signs couldn''t be any clearer.


    Thinking


    Mack''s feelings for


    Judie, tried


    you''ve


    tofort her, "Susiet what this means." read enough romance novels Wrcontent


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Tears rushed


    was Susie''s eyes, "But he don''t lie." Content belongs keel Poet


    was so nice to me, and the way he looked at me, it was full of


    I could tell, Mack had given her false hope.


    to


    "Maybe that''s just how he is," I tried to reason with her.


    Eyes


    Susie shook her head, "Licia, you don''t understand. You''ve never seen how he treats me. I told him about my heart surgery, and he''s been so caring. When we read together, he alway@reminds me to drink water and take breaks. He''d take me out to eat, and he''d walk me home. He''s been more attentive than my own brother."


    I frowned slightly. If what Susie said was true, Mack''s kindness was indeed excessive.


    Still, I tried to console her, "Maybe he was just looking out for you because of your health, like a brother would."


    "It''s not that," Susie refused to ept my exnation, "He loves me because he..."C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    She paused, not finishing her thought.


    I asked bluntly, "Because of what? Did he do something to you?"


    Susie pursed her lips, seemingly too shy to say it out loud.


    "Did he touch you, or kiss you?" I asked directly, cutting to the chase.

 Chapter 517

    Chapter 517


    ?


    Susie''s eyes were a whirlpool of panic, and then she shook her head again, as if that had be her default response.


    I was puzzled. "If he didn''t touch you, didn''t kiss you, where do you get the idea that he loves you?"


    Susie blushed and looked down, saying, "Well, he... he almost kissed me once."


    "Almost?" I pondered about Mack, "Was he drinking?"


    Alcohol has a way of messing with men''s heads, making them see past loves in the faces before them.


    This time, Susie didn''t shake her head but nodded slightly before confessing, "Last week, he was down in the dumps, drowning his sorrows. I asked him what was wrong, and he told me his favorite teacher had passed away, been gone for a hundred days. He said he missed her so much, and then... he looked at me, and he tried to kiss me..."


    That''s when it hit me that Judie had been gone from this world for a hundred days.


    Mack''s beloved teacher was Judie, and in that moment, he must have seen her in Susie.


    Considering Judie, a girl who looked a bit like me, made my heart heavy. Looking at Susie, who bore no resemnce to Judie, I wondered how Mack could mistake her for Judie.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    It must have been the alcohol.


    "So, what stopped him? Did you push him away, or did he... stop himself?"


    There was a deeper blush on Susie''s face, "He stopped himself, then apologized to me."


    "And you think he likes you because of that?" I couldn''t help feeling that Susie''s idea of romance was a bit skewed.


    "It''s not just that. He''s been really nice to me, everyone at the library thinks we''re dating. They even tease us, and he never corrects them," Susie seemed genuinely upset.


    "And there''s more. Whenever he arriveste and sees another guy sitting across from me or talking to me, he gets upset. Clearly, he''s jealous," Susie listed the ways Mack had shown he was different around her.


    I knew she was telling the truth. Anyone in her situation would have thought the same thing.


    It looked like Mack did have some exining to do, but first, I needed to address Susie''s bruised heart.


    "You mentioned he brought up his teacher, right? Didn''t you ever wonder why he''s so hung up on her?" I gently steered the conversation.


    She wasn''t foolish, "Licia, are you suggesting he was in love with his teacher?"


    I was about to agree when she


    set


    shook her head, "That can''t be right. How


    old would his teacher hght.


    to


    be for that to be true? He couldn''t


    poly be in love with her


    Such a sweet, naive girl, still stuck in the notion that all teachers are old and grizzled.


    "From what I know, there are plenty of young and beautiful professors at the university," I paused, weighing whether toy out the truth for her now or let her find out on he own eventually.


    "Licia, are you saying Mack''s professor was a young, beautiful woman?" Susie grasped my hint.


    Hearing her say that, I decided it was


    better to be upfront, better to rip the bandage off quickly. It would be


    kinder in the long run if she weren''t too deeply ensnared. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Susie, I actually know Mack..." I told her about how I knew Mack and the story between him and Judie,


    Tears welled in Susie''s eyes, "Licia, was their love story that touching?"


    "Yes, and that''s why, Susie, even without Judie in the picture, Mack''s heart isn''t easy to get into," I warned her.


    Susie fell silent, and I was about to offer more words offort when the library''s PA system crackled to life¡ª "Attention, all students, due to severe weather conditions, we''re closing the library early today. Please exit the building immediately." Upon hearing this, I had to cut our conversation short. A library staff member came by, urging us to hurry.


    Susie and I quickly packed our things and left, but once we hit the street, finding a ride home proved impossible.


    As we were considering our options, suddenly, we heard someone shout: "The dam at the reservoir has breached, the flood ising."

 Chapter 518

    Chapter 518


    ?


    Everyone scattered in panic.


    I grabbed Susie''s hand, trying to follow the crowd towards higher ground.


    But the floodwaters were faster than our legs could carry us. Susie and I hadn''t reached safety when the deluge overtook us. "Licia, Licia..." Susie cried out in terror.


    Fear gripped me too, but fear wouldn''t save us. By luck, there was a gpole base not far from us, and I pulled Susie towards it.


    Just as I managed to lift Susie onto it, the floodwaters reached me, sweeping me away before I could climb up myself. The force was overwhelming.


    Miraculously, I caught hold of something, clinging to it desperately to keep my head above water, to avoid drowning.


    "Licia, Licia..." Susie''s cries continued, hugging the gpole, bawling.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Debris carried by the flood battered against me... At that moment, I felt no pain, no cold from the water, only an endless fear.


    Life''s unpredictability became all too real; never had I imagined facing such a catastrophe.


    "Licia, Licia," Susie kept calling.


    I couldn''t afford to look back at her. As long as she held on, she''d be safe until help arrived.


    Now, I needed to focus on saving myself.


    But everything was submerged, turning the streets into a vastke.


    "Bro, save her... She''s been swept away," Susie''s voice faintly reached me. She must''ve called Ernest. That call might just save my life, as long as he arrived in time.


    At that moment, our past breakup was the furthest thing from my mind. I only wished for him to arrive quickly.


    But rescue services reached me before Ernest did. Susie was also safely brought down from the gpole.


    "Licia, are you okay? I''m so sorry, this is all my fault."


    Susie was overwhelmed with guilt, but I was too weary tofort her. I was soaked, cold, and in pain, as if not water but knives had rolled over me.


    "Susie," I heard Ernest''s voice.


    He appeared, d in work gear, standing tall and firm before us.


    "Bro," Susie clung to him, "She... she saved me and almost got swept away herself."


    Ernest''s gaze flickered towards me, his eyes narrowing, but he remained motionless.


    How I wished for him toe over and wrap me in warmth.


    Yet, Ernest merely nced at me, then back at Susie, "Are you okay?"


    In that moment, I felt a chill colder than the floodwaters.


    Susie


    stream hook her head, tears


    down her face, "I''m fine


    me to safety. I''m okay, but


    , go check on herbe


    W


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    As Susie urged him, Ernest finally moved towards me, but by then, I no longer wanted his help.


    Had he shown even a hint of concern earlier, my heart might not have turned to ice.


    I turned to a rescuer, "I''m cold. Can you take me to the ambnce?"


    The rescuer lifted me, bypassing Ernest to ce me in the ambnce.


    As the doors were about to close, I heard Susie urging him, "Bro, go. Please, go with her."


    But Ernest didn''t move. He just stood there.


    Even though I knew they had broken up, I


    would extend to such a criticale moment, not even offering his hand when I was in dire need.


    3agined his indifference


    ???


    And to think, my plight was a result of saving his sister.

 Chapter 519

    Chapter 519


    ?


    Alright, he managed to break my heart a little more thoroughly.


    Two hourster, after all the exams were done, I caught up with Susie and Ernest.


    Susie grabbed my arm, "Licia, how are you feeling? Anything hurts?"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "No, the doc said I''m as sturdy as an oak tree, not even a scratch," I lied.


    My body was adorned with multiple scrapes, but I didn''t want her to worry. She was already beating herself up because I nearly drowned trying to save her.


    And I knew her guilt would somehow be repaid by Ernest, but he had already given up on me.


    "I don''t buy it, let me see," Susie wasn''t easily fooled and was about to inspect me herself.


    I held her hand, "Susie, I''m just really tired, I want to get some sleep. I''m fine, really. You should head home."


    ¡°Licia, I''m not leaving. I''ll stay with you, and so will my brother," Susie dragged Ernest over.


    Ernest came closer, his gazending on my face, but this time I turned away.


    "Let''s give her some space," Ernest suggested to Susie.


    Soon, I overheard Susie''s rebuke outside, "Bro, what''s going on with you and Licia? Did you guys fight? Even if you did, she almost lost her life saving me. How can you be so indifferent?"


    Susie''s words stabbed me, bringing tears to my eyes.


    I shifted slightly, wiping my tears on the pillow.


    "Don''t meddle in our affairs. And didn''t I tell you this morning about the storm warning? You weren''t supposed to go to the library. Why don''t you ever listen?" Ernest''s scolding echoed outside.


    Susie didn''t reply, guilt silencing her.


    "And why was Felicia at the library, huh? Now you''re worried about her? If you had listened, none of this would''ve happened."


    Ernest''s scolding grew harsher, and Susie remained silent, taking it all.


    When he was done, Susie finally asked, "Bro, did you really break up with Licia? Why?"


    Ernest stayed silent.


    "Did you do something to hurt her? Or do you think now that you''re rich and sessful, you don''t need her anymore?" Susie''s questions struck me hard.


    She voiced the doubts swirling in my heart.


    "It''s none of your business," Ernest dodged the question.


    "Bro," Susie''s voice rose, "I know et you''ve changed, but remember what I said? If you dare change, I won''t acknowledge you as my brother anymore."


    "Are you saying you don''t need me now?" Ernest asked coldly.


    "If you make things right with Licia, you''re my brother," Susie threatened.


    Ernest didn''t respond, and Susie continued, "Bro, you clearly love her, you care for her because..."


    "Susie, sometimes, it''s not


    necessary for people who like each


    other to be together," Ernest''s words brought another wave of


    So, he was determined to not be with me.


    Fine, if we''re not to be together, so be it. I''m not dependent on him. I''m not irreceable.


    Angrily, I pulled the covers over, shutting out their conversation.


    The air under the covers felt thin, almost suffocating.


    But even then, I refused to emerge, not wanting to hear Ernest''s cold and heartless words anymore.


    Suddenly, someone pulled at the nket. Thinking it was Susie, I quickly cleaned my tears.


    ¡°Trying to suffocate yourself now, since drowning didn''t work?" The voice that spoke wasn''t Susie''s, and certainly not Ernest''s.


    Thest person I wanted it to be was the one who hade.

 Chapter 520

    Chapter 520


    ?


    But I couldn''t keep hiding forever.


    The more awkward the situation, the less I could afford to hide.


    I let go, and Dustin also pulled back the duvet, looking at my face, "Heard you were caught in the flood. Scared me half to death."


    He was exining why he came. I managed a wry smile, "What, did I make the evening news?"


    In this age of the inte, even the smallest events get sted online. Today''s flood was massive, and yet people were filming instead of helping. "Yeah, looked like a drowned rat," Dustin said, raising his hand.


    I instinctively moved aside, but he didn''t show any embarrassment, just gave a light chuckle, "I just wanted to fix your hair. You looked terrified."


    I didn''t respond, and Dustin sat on the edge of the bed, "How are you feeling?"


    "I''m fine, got checked out."


    "But you seem quite shaken up, even cried, huh?" My red-rimmed eyes didn''t escape his notice.


    Dustin knew I wasn''t crying from fear, but his words eased the awkwardness.


    I chuckled, "Dustin, your emotional intelligence has really skyrocketedtely, lying just to cheer me up."


    He nodded, ¡°Yeah, otherwise you''d keep avoiding me."


    His words left me at a loss, but Dustin just smiled, "Felicia, I know you''ve been avoiding metely because I confessed my feelings for you, right?"


    Since he brought it up, I didn''t pretend otherwise, "Yeah, it''s be awkward facing you."


    "I regret it, you know. Regret that I ruined the simple sibling-like bond we had. But then, I genuinely fell for you and felt it''d be a regret not to confess. Thought maybe you felt the same, that maybe if I spoke up, there''d be a chance," he admitted frankly.


    I found it hard to be harsh, "Dustin, I''ve always seen you as a brother, almost like a real one. You know, when Conrad used to bug me, I always ran to you."


    "Yeah, I''ve been thinking about how I lost that girl who depended on me. Realized it was my fault for scaring you off. So, can Dustin take back what he said? Pretend you never heard it, and let''s be like before?" His request genuinely surprised me.


    Words once spoken are like spilled water; they can''t be taken back.


    "Felicia, I know you don''t see me that way, so I''ve reined in my feelings. From now on, I''m just your brother, nothing more," Dustin said, raising his hand, "I swear, I promise."


    His sincerity made me feel small for


    clinging to any grudges. I nodded and extended my fist to him, a gesture we often used as kids.


    Whenever Conrad, Dustin, andExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    would get into trouble and decide to keep it a secret, we''d bump fists before heading home.


    Dustin smiled and bumped his fist against mine.


    "What mischief are you two up to now?" Conrad''s voice came from the doorway, eyeing our joined fists.


    Dustin withdrew his hand, "If it''s mischief, naturally we can''t let you know."


    Conrad walked over, his gaze falling on the scrape on my forehead that Ernest had overlooked earlier.


    When he cared, he''d fret over me losing a couple of strands of hair. Now I was hurt, and he could overlook it.


    They say men are heartless, and it seems to ring true.


    "Did you get your head checked?" Conrad asked me.


    "Checked, nothing wrong," I tugged at the duvet, feeling a bit cold.


    ¡°Cold? Running a fever?" Conrad reached out, his handnding on my forehead.


    This time it wasn''t that I didn''t refuse, but rather I forgot to, or perhaps didn''t react in time, or maybe because for the past ten years, I was used to his touch.

 Chapter 521

    Chapter 521


    ?


    Dustin''s eyes dimmed noticeably. When he had offered to style my hair earlier and I''d dodged, but didn''t flinch when Conrad touched me, it was clear favoritism. Anyone would feel awkward in his shoes.


    But after our heart-to-heart, Dustin didn''t let it show. Even when I caught his eye, he just gave me a calm smile and joked, "Looks like you''re still getting used to Rad''s closeness."


    I was at a loss for words.


    Conrad replied, "Well, yeah. She almost ended up being my wife."


    I was totally speechless.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Dustin sneered, "Yeah, almost."


    Conrad nced at Dustin, his eyebrows raised in a ''did I say something wrong?'' expression.


    "Your forehead feels a bit warm," Conrad said, pulling back and then he called a passing nurse, "Could we get a thermometer over here?"


    "It''s probably nothing..." I started, but Conrad cut me off.


    "It''s not up to you," he said, and right on cue, the nurse arrived with a digital thermometer, pressing it to my forehead.


    "99.5¡ãF."


    Conrad instructed the nurse, "Please inform the doctor about this and check if the blood results are in. We need to know if it''s an infection or just a chill from being in the cold."


    He sounded so professional, you''d think he was a doctor himself.


    The nurse left to follow his instructions, and Dustin had already got me some hot tea, "Drink some of this, Felicia. You''re probably just cold."


    The care from both brothers was impable but also a bit overwhelming.


    Just as I was about to suggest they leave, Conrad took the initiative, "Bro, you should head back. Aren''t mom and dad taking you to that matchmaking dinner tomorrow? Don''t stay upte; you need to look your best."


    I was surprised, "Dustin, you''re going on a date? Why didn''t you mention it earlier?"


    Dustin offered a soft smile, "Didn''t get the chance, Rad showed up."


    That was a dig at Conrad for interrupting our conversation earlier, and Conrad''s face darkened a bit.


    Though they appeared to be close, there was an undercurrent of rivalry.


    I wanted no part in their quiet battles, nor did I intend to be a pawn in their games.


    "Congrattions, Dustin," I said. "The girl your parents have chosen must be outstanding."


    "Yep, mom and dad always have


    good taste," Dustin said, his eyes on me, suggesting I was also a


    WiDog is met.


    catch in his parents'' eyes once.


    Too bad things didn''t work out with the Wagner family.


    "Dustin, Felicia needs her rest," Rad practically ushered him out.


    Dustin touched my head gently, and this time, I didn''t pull away, "Rest well. I''lle to see you tomorrow."


    "No need, I''ll be heading home soon," I declined.


    Dustinughed, looking at Conrad, "Take good care of her, or I''llin to mom and dad."


    "There won''t be a need for that," Conrad said, ncing at his shoes, "Oh, and ordered a couple of pairs of new shoes. I''ll have Ivan send one over to you. Wearing the ones picked, you''re sure to impress on your date."


    "No thanks, keep them. After all, mom and dad are also setting up dates for you," Dustin said, giving me a quick wink before leaving.


    The brothers were clearly at each other''s throats, yful yetpetitive. I could only feign ignorance.


    After eft, Conrad brought me


    tr interested in lemmet


    a cup of water, asking, "Is Dustine


    to get under my


    he


    genuinely interested in you?

 Chapter 522

    ?Conrad finally picked up on Dustin''s odd behavior.


    I took a sip of water, "You should probably ask him about that... and well, I''m not really in the mood for anyone right now."This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    His expression was indifferent, "You don''t have to keep reminding me."


    "I''m just stating the facts," I said, coughing twice. Conrad patted my back gently.


    "Does Ernest have no clue about your ordeal?" Conrad''s question hit a nerve.


    Cupping the mug, the warmth of the water chased away the chill in my body, but it couldn''t dispel the coldness settled in my heart, "He came, and then he left."


    Conrad didn''t push further. I handed him the cup, "I''m tired, gonna catch some sleep."


    As Iy down, Conrad just sat there silently. I had a fever, my eyelids felt incredibly heavy, and just before I drifted off, I heard Conrad say, "You never seemed this hurt when we broke up."


    Why bring that up now?


    But what he said was true, breaking up with him didn''t tear me up inside like this.


    "Maybe because you were a slow pain, I became numb to it," I mumbled, turning over and slipping into a deep sleep.


    The smell of delicious food woke me up. My eyes fluttered open to see Conrad sitting at the bedside, engrossed in his phone, so much so that he didn''t notice I was awake.


    But I was really hungry, eyeing the food container on the nightstand, I tried to get up.


    The scrapes and bruises on my body made me gasp in pain, thwarting my attempt to rise.


    Hearing me, Conrad immediately dropped his phone and rushed over, "You''re awake, why didn''t you call me?"


    "I''m hungry," I said, cutting to the chase.


    He chuckled, "Knew it, you''re always hungry when you wake up from being sick, just like old times. Whenever you caught a cold or had a fever, the first thing you''d do after waking up was eat."


    That was true. While most people lost their appetite when sick, I was different; I got hungry.


    Back then, Jacqueline would joke, "A cold or fever isn''t really being sick; it''s just an excuse to eat without moving much."


    As Conrad spoke, he checked my forehead with his hand, "No fever now."


    He then handed me a wet wipe for my hands and opened the food container.


    No need to ask, it was all my favorites.


    Despite the ten years we were together, where he didn''t love me much hing was clear-he knew exactly what I liked to eat and drink.


    Chicken noodle soup, a grilled cheese sandwich, and apple pie-every item was something I hadn''t eaten in a long time but craved.


    Ever since Ernest and I split, I hadn''t had such satisfying meals.


    Though the restaurant had everything, itcked that home-cooked vor, specifically, the vor of Ernest''s cooking.


    He spoiled me with his cooking, and now he had left me to fend for myself.


    Just thinking about it made me feel a mix of sourness and irritation.


    "This isn''t from the restaurant; my mom made it," Conrad''s words caught my attention.


    He knew me well enough to chuckle, "Don''t worry, didn''t tell my mom about your near-miss with the flood. She was making pies today, and. when you didn''t show up to eat, she kept going on about it. So, I asked herto cook some up and said I''d bring them over myself."


    I breathed a sigh of relief, feeling guilty for not appreciating Jacqueline''s care.


    Conrad could easily see through me, "Alright, turn that gratitude into appetite, eat all this up and get better soon."


    With that, he handed me the utensils. Itook them but didn''t start eating right away, instead, I said, "I''d like to drink some water first."


    Maybe it was because I swallowed some dirty water, but my throat felt like something was stuck in it, making it really ufortable.

 Chapter 523

    Chapter 523


    ?


    "Wait up," Conrad said, getting up swiftly.


    Now, he seemed to be at my beck and call, always ready to step in even when I hadn''t asked.


    If he had been like this before, perhaps we wouldn''t have reached the point of breaking up.


    But there are no ifs in this world, and I don''t want to dwell on what''s been missed.


    I looked away from him, my gaze identallynding on his phone. I saw a paused video of myself from three years ago.


    But what I did back then or why that video was taken, I had no clue.


    I wanted to take a closer look, but it felt inappropriate. In the midst of my hesitation, Conrad returned with a ss of water.


    He noticed I''d seen his phone but didn''t show any embarrassment, just smiled naturally. "I was going through some old photos and videos while you were asleep. You look even better now than you did back then."


    After taking a sip of water, I joined in the teasing, "Oh, so you''ve always thought I wasn''t pretty enough, and that''s why..."


    "Stop right there," he cut me off, "Let''s not talk about him anymore."


    The water soothed my throat considerably.


    "Have youpletely cut off things with Haley?" I asked, taking a bite of a crisp, sweet and sour pickle that refreshed my pte instantly.


    Conrad picked up his phone again, ignoring my question. I didn''t press further and focused on enjoying my meal.


    When I was almost done eating, Conrad finally spoke up. "Yeah, it''s over. Completely over."


    Remembering the harsh words Haley had left me with, I knew it wasn''t that simple. But since Conrad put it that way, I just hummed in acknowledgment and went back to my food.


    "Wait a sec," Conrad said, pausing me. He reached over and wiped a smudge of grease from the corner of my mouth. "You had a little something there."C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    I pursed my lips. "Next time, just remind me."


    He paused, then agreed, "Sure, but sometimes it''s an instinct. You act before you think."


    Yeah, after ten years together, some habits are hard to break. Like how he used to check my forehead for fever, something I''d forgotten to dodge.


    I continued eating, when suddenly, a


    family member from the bed across came in, saying, "There was this guy loitering outside our room, holding a lunch box. Wonder what he was up to Content belongs to


    I paused mid-bite, instinctively ncing towards the door, but it was empty.


    The family member continued, "I thought he was up to no good, so I followed him quietly. And guess what? He threw the lunch box in the bin."


    I couldn''t eat anymore, "Which bin did he throw it into?"


    The family member looked startled by my question, then awkwardly held up a lunch box.


    I walked over, took the box, and


    opened it. Inside were threeyers: a spicy sd, a bowl of wild rice and


    dates porridge, and minced meat rolls.


    UMS


    All my favorites, especially the spicy sd, which was different from the nd version Conrad would bring Back at the Wagners, I never used chili because none of them liked spicy food. But with Ernest, b stopped holding back.


    Seeing these dishes brought a bitter taste to my mouth.


    He had broken up with me, hadn''t even nced my way when I nearly drowned, and now he was here with this food. What was he trying to do?


    And why leave the food without seeing me? What was going through his mind?


    With a turmoil of questions stirring inside me, I looked at the person with the lunch box, "Where is he?"


    "He''s gone..."


    Conrad approached, eyeing me, "Are you going to chase after him?"

 Chapter 524

    Chapter 524


    ?


    To Chase or Not?


    I wanted to chase, to get some rity. But as I saw the lunchbox thrown into the trash can, my courage faltered.


    It wasn''t just the lunchbox he discarded, nor the food inside. It was my feelings he threw away.


    So why bother chasing, asking, only to embarrass myself?


    I put down the lunchbox I had retrieved and walked back to my hospital bed, no longer able to bring myself to eat.


    The person who had brought back the lunchbox seemed to catch the drift and carefully ced it in front of me. "Just take it back," I said.


    "No, it''s fine..." the person withdrew their hand.


    "It was you who picked it up, it should be yours. Besides, you can eat it without worry," I said, before picking up my fork again and angrily digging into my meal.


    Conrad caught someone''s eye from across the room, signaling them to take the lunchbox away and then stopped me from continuing to fork a meatball, "Don''t take out your frustration on my food."C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    After a pause, he added, "Maybe Ernest left because he saw me here."


    That hit me hard. I remembered Conrad wiping my face earlier, and my heart felt sore.


    Sigh, it seemed like I couldn''t clear my name.


    Lost in my thoughts, Conrad had already packed up the food in front of me and left without saying anything.


    He didn''t say where he was going, and I had no idea until Jacqueline called. "Felicia, there wasn''t any trouble when Rad brought you food, was there?"


    I was taken aback, "Jacqueline, what''s wrong?"


    "I saw he had a bruise on his lip, looked like he got into a fight, so I just wanted to check in," Jacqueline''s words made my temples throb.


    Then a thought crossed my mind. Had Conrad gone to confront Ernest after leaving me?


    I didn''t voice this thought. Jacqueline rambled on a bit more and even asked if the pies were good.


    After hanging up with Jacqueline, I left the hospital.


    The next day I was back at work, and as if on cue, I bumped into Grant as soon as I entered the office.


    He was all smiles, "Director Hudson, you look even more... shall we say, slim and trim than a few days ago." He was implying I had lost weight.


    How could I not have? Between Ernest''s cold shoulder and a recent flood, I had dropped at least three pounds.


    "Ah, dieting. Seems effective, Mr. Smith noticed," I managed, hiding my inner turmoil behind a facade of strength.


    "And Mr. Collins? He''s lost weight too, at least five pounds," Grant held up five fingers.


    I hadn''t really noticed if he was


    thinnerne


    saw


    not because wheneveret


    vhim, all I cared about was how


    he looked at me.


    I didn''t respond to that, and Grant stepped closer, "So, you two haven''t made up?"


    "No," I thought of Ernest''s attitude and stubbornly added, "We''ve broken up, why make up?"


    "That''s not the way to look at it.


    Every couple argues. My fianc¨¦e and


    I argue all the time, ''breaking up more often than saying ''I love you,"" Grant joked about himself. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Looking at his goofy grin, I said, "Let me guess, the breakup talk is always started by your fianc¨¦e?"


    Grant paused, thenughed, "How did you know?"


    "It''s written all over your face," I said, just as the elevator arrived, and I stepped in.


    Following me in, Grant then


    vel


    inspected his reflection in the elevator mirror, "Where? Does Director Hudson think I have a face that screams ''dumped"?"


    He really should have been aedian; being around him could make anyone forget their troubles.


    But before I could tease him back, the elevator door opened again, and in walked Ernest.

 Chapter 525

    Chapter 525


    ?


    My breath hitched as our eyes locked.


    He stared back at me, unflinching, without a hint of avoidance.


    Every time, he was so open, so honest. In contrast, it was always me who felt jittery, as if being apart from him was somehow my fault. "Speak of the devil, Mr. Collins, Director Hudson and I were just talking about you," Grant, with his ever-wagging tongue, quipped. Ernest just hummed, standing there straight as an arrow, without furtherment.


    "Aren''t you going to ask what we were saying about you?" Grant was the type who loved to wield his words like a double-edged sword. Ernest remained silent, and Grant rubbed his nose, "We said you''ve lost weight, and that you..."


    Grant paused abruptly, then winked at me. "Director Hudson, let''s keep it from him."


    I couldn''t help but chuckle internally, my lips curving up slightly.


    Ernest happened to nce over just then, but I quickly averted my gaze.


    If he didn''t want me, I wasn''t going to let him think I was desperate for him.


    I had received a call from Shirley at lunch. I had been meaning to call her myself, worried she might be inconvenienced being with Lord.


    "How are you doing? Everything alright?" I asked as soon as the call connected.


    "I managed to dodge the bullet today," Shirley''s tone was light.


    I didn''t ask how she managed it. This woman had been able to stay by Lord''s side for years, bearing him a daughter, all while harboring resentment. It spoke volumes of her cunning.


    Thinking back, I had once thought she was just a woman unting her looks, which now made me feel somewhat ashamed.


    "Did you have something else to discuss?" I ventured.


    "I''ve found the person you were looking for. Do you want to meet them in person?" Shirley''s news took me by surprise.


    I had thought it would take at least a couple of weeks, not expecting such efficiency.


    Excited, I replied, "If it''s convenient, I''d like to meet them in person."


    "I''ll send you an address, juste over," Shirley said before hanging up and sending the location.


    The ce was a bit out of the way, and my car was still in the shop. I considered taking a cab but felt it might not be appropriate. So, I went to find Grant, "Mr. Smith, I had a bit a of a car ident yesterday, and it''s currently being repaired. I need to run an errand and was wondering if I could borrow apany car."


    "You don''t need to ask for things like that, just use it," Grant said, always so generous.


    "Thanks!" I said, ready to head out.


    But Grant called out to me, "You mentioned a car ident, everything alright?"


    "It''s fine, just a fender bender. The insurance is handling it."


    "Good to hear you''re okay. Take the car and go," Grant said, then reached into his drawer, pulling out an invitation and handing it to me. Puzzled, I opened it, and understanding Grant''s intent, I asked, "Mr. Smith, you want me to attend this cocktail party on Friday?"


    "Yeah, are you free?" he asked.


    "I am, but I don''t see a reason to go," I ced the invitation back on his desk.


    Grant raised an eyebrow, "Oh?"


    I smiled and said, "The coboration between the Collins and Wagner families doesn''t seem to concern me in the slightest."


    "How can you say that? The


    foundation of their coboration is


    Mr. Collins'' new project, which is also a feather in ourpany''s cap. As part of the management, you should be there," Grant had away with words.


    Still, I declined, "Should doesn''t mean must. Let''s just say I''m not avable."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    With that, I walked away, ignoring Grant''s calls from behind. As I reached for the door to leave, he asked, "Where are you driving off to?"


    I teased back, "A date."


    Laughing,


    me and closed the door behind.


    me and turned around, only to fine Ernest


    standing just a step away, his


    dark eyes intensely fixed on me.

 Chapter 526

    Chapter 526


    ?


    "Mr. Collins!" I greeted him with a smile, just as I would any other colleague.


    Ernest didn''t respond, and we passed each other by.


    But as I walked away, the smile on my face soured for a moment. I got into thepany car and headed to the ce Shirley had mentioned. When I got there, she hadn''t arrived yet, so I sent her a message. She told me to find a seat and wait.


    As I waited, I checked my phone and saw a new message from Susie.


    Scrolling through, I saw it was all from her, mostly expressing guilt for almost getting me into trouble and speaking well of Ernest. I had only replied once and hadn''t responded since.


    "Hey, could you please reply to my messages? My brother has grounded me, and I can''t go out."


    Seeing Susie''s message, I pondered for a few seconds before replying: "Susie, I''m okay now and back at work. As for your brother and me, let''s not talk about it anymore."


    She replied instantly: "But he really loves you, I swear."


    I didn''t respond, and Susie sent another message: "Ernest was making soup for you and got distracted. It spilled and burned his arm."


    Thinking of the discarded soup, I still didn''t reply.


    "He brought the soup over and didn''t sleep all night, just stood by the window smoking."


    "Look, I don''t know what''s going on between you two, but can you please give him another chance?"


    "It really hurts me to see you two like this. I''d rather be alone for the rest of my life if it meant you two could be happy together."


    Reading her message, I couldn''t help butugh, also thinking about her crush on Mack.


    I typed a message: "Has Mack been in touch?"


    Susie replied, "No!" with a crying emoji.


    After a few seconds of thought, I replied, "Susie, I''ve said all there is to say about him. It''s time you moved on."


    Susie said, "I''ll try."


    That meant she was aware of Mack''s past but couldn''t let go just yet.


    I didn''t know what else to say, and


    and


    Susie was typing again when Shirley arrived Noticing the empty table, she asked, "Why haven''t you ordered drinks?"


    She signaled the waiter and ordered two fruit juices.


    "When is the person supposed to arrive?" didn''t beat around the b y and went straight


    concerned me most. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    She checked the time, "Should be any minute now."


    Raising her juice, she clinked sses with me, "Don''t worry, they''ll definitely show up."


    I nodded, taking a sip of my juice, then joked, "You''re pretty fast. I thought it would take at least a couple of weeks."


    Shirleyughed awkwardly andExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    avoided eye contact, saying, "When


    you ask for a favor, I put it at the top of my list. Naturally, it gets done


    quicker."


    I was genuinely touched, thinking back on how I had treated her before, I felt a bit guilty.


    "Thank you!" This time, I raised my juice ss to clink with hers.


    Shirley smiled, "Does this mean we''re drinking this ''thank you'' juice down?"


    Though we both just sipped, I asked, "Did Lord give any leeway regarding the child?"


    She didn''t look at me but nodded, "Yes."


    Remembering Shirley''s exnation about why Nancy could have the baby, I teased, "What, did his wife have another dream?"


    Shirley didn''t respond to my jest this time but instead looked up at me seriously.

 Chapter 527

    Chapter 527


    ?


    I was definitely watching her, but for some reason, as I kept looking, she started to blur in front of my eyes.


    Shaking my head, just as I was about to say something, Shirley chimed in, "It''s not his wife having a dream; he said he wants to see you."


    "What?" I hadn''t even finished my question when Shirley becamepletely indistinct.


    Next thing I knew, I felt someone lifting me, Shirley''s voice whispering, "You need to rest for a bit."


    Why should I sleep?


    A voice inside me wondered, but my mouth wouldn''t open.


    I felt myself being helped up, but I couldn''t open my eyes or speak.


    I was put into a car, but as for where we were headed, I had no idea. All I knew was someone gave me water, and that''s when I could finally open my eyes.


    The first thing I saw was a tall, unfamiliar man, and yet, I recognized him. He was Mr. rk''s bodyguard.


    Everything clicked when I remembered what Shirley had said just before I lost consciousness.


    I shifted a bit and asked the man in front of me, "Where''s Mr. rk?"


    But he ignored me, turning away and leaving me behind.


    My hands and feet were tied; I couldn''t move. Looking around, the ce seemed to be an old auto repair shop, given the piles of worn-out tires not far from me.


    After taking in my surroundings, I started to guess why Lord had kidnapped me. It wasn''t hard to figure out; he probably didn''t want me to know something he had done.


    Clearly, nothing good wasing from this.


    Suddenly, my heart started racing. I''m only human; facing death is terrifying.


    But fear aside, I forced myself to stay calm, thinking since Lord''s personal bodyguard was here and even bothered to wake me with water, Lord himself might show up soon.


    Sure enough, not long after, I heard the sound of a car engine, followed by the bodyguard addressing someone respectfully.


    The door to where I was held captive opened, and Lord walked in, today of all days dressed in all white, looking like he was off to some high ss ceremonial gathering.


    "Ah, youngdy, we meet again," Lord said with a smile.


    I wasn''t afraid of him. "Mr. rk, this isn''t my idea of a pleasant meeting."


    "Why bother with me if you dislike it so much? Hmm?" He stood before me as the bodyguard brought over a chair for him to sit.


    "If you hadn''t troubled my family first, why would I bother with you?" I retorted, Shirley''s words echoing in my mind.


    Lordughed. "So, you''ve found out. But it doesn''t matter anymore."


    His indifference was astounding.


    "What do you mean, ''it doesn''t matter''? Are you admitting to murder?" My voice shook.


    "Correct. Your parents'' driver was bribed by me. He tampered with the brakes," Lord confessed with unsettling ease, as if the lives he ruined meant nothing.


    "Why? Why would you do that?" I asked, bewildered.


    Lord shrugged. "No reason, really. Just a whim, you know how unpredictable my moods can be."


    How could I believe that?


    Even if he was evil, there was no way he''d target innocent people without reason. There had to be a reason behind my parents'' deaths.


    While I was lost in thought, Lord


    shook his head at me. "Youngdy, I


    warned you. Your parents are gone. Stop digging into how they died. Just live your life well from now on. Why can''t you just listen?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I looked at him, a mocking smile forming on my lips. "I''m human, Mr. rk. I have emotions. I can''t simply ignore my own parents'' deaths."


    "The result of your concern is leading yourself to the grave," Lord said darkly.


    But I wasn''t scared. "Since you''veid it out inly, it seems I won''tzbe leaving here alive today. If that''s the case, why not let me die knowing the truth? Why target my parents? What did they ever do to you?" Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 528

    Chapter 528


    ?


    Lord leaned in, his gazending on my face before breaking into a smile.


    I didn''t know what amused him, but I kept staring, determined to get an answer, my eyes practically dering I wouldn''t rest until I got one.


    Finally, as hisughter subsided, he said, "Well, let me enlighten you before your curtain call. It''s because he blocked someone''s path to wealth." Instantly, my mind raced to the contract he was about to sign.


    "Blocked someone''s path to wealth, but not yours. So, why target my parents?" I pressed, puzzled anew.


    Lord chuckled, "My dear girl, have you forgotten what I do for a living? What built my empire?"


    I realized then, it was about money.


    "Who was it?" I demanded urgently.


    Lord didn''t answer directly but instead posed a question, "Who do you think it could be?"


    The death of my parents circled back to that contract, which ultimately ended up in Herschel''s hands, so... it was him.


    I had my suspicions before, but Lord had dismissed them, even iming Herschel had earmarked the profits from that deal for me.


    Now, with his hints, I was thoroughly confused.


    "Mr. rk, has your memory faded with age? It was you who told me..." My voice trailed off, losing confidence.


    Because he kept smiling, a smile that reminded me of his earlier words about being paid to solve problems for others. Lying or spinning tales was nothing to him.


    I didn''t want to believe it, but Lord''s hints were unmistakable.


    "So, am I here because you''ve been paid to deal with me?" I asked.


    Lord chuckled softly, "I knew you were sharp..."


    Hispliment struck me like a thunderbolt, and I shook my head, "I don''t believe it, you must be lying."


    "Why would I bother lying when I''m about to reunite you with your parents?" Lord motioned for a cigar, which was promptly handed to him.


    Drawing in a puff, he blew out a smoke ring, "Given that you''ve caught my eye, and I don''t entirely dislike you, let me spell it out for you."


    "Your parents had it rough when


    led


    they first came to Seabreeze City, struggling to make ends meet, hardly having time for you, which to your frequent illnesses. Coincidentally, the Wagner fami second son, the rascal almost engaged to you, Conrad, ended up in the same hospital room due to a mischief-rted injury."


    "You and Conrad were about the same age, and he, being outgoing and talkative, naturally sought you out. That brought your parents


    closer to his, and once Hersch


    learned of your blood type, he hatched the idea of betrothing you to Conrad. That way, you''d always be at his side, ready to donate blood whenever he needed."


    Hearing this, my blood ran cold.


    So, it all boiled down to my blood.


    "After Herschel became friends with your parents he realized your father was quite the brain, often


    seeding where he failed.


    Herschel began leveraging your


    father''s acumen for business deals, eventually inviting him to co-found apany. But your dad wanted to go solo. Content belongs to


    "Your dad came to me about a contract. I had just agreed in principle when someone else approached me, asking me to take out two people. At that time, I didn''t know those two were your parents, not until the contract discussed with your dad ended up in Herschel''s hands.


    "Herschel detailed your parents'' situation, even suggesting leaving you, an orphan. Guilt-ridden, I agreed to coborate. Herschel even proposed setting up a dedicated ount, depositing all earnings from the project for you."


    Chilled to the bone, I asked, "How did youter find out Herschel was behind the hit?"


    "Think I''m a fool? The more I worked with Herschel, the more things didn''t add up. I had my people dig around and discovered he was the client. That''s how I got leverage on him, ensuring he spent the next decadeundering mypany."


    "You must have dirt on him; why else would you follow his orders to target me now?" I challenged Lord''s narrative.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 529

    Chapter 529


    ?


    Lord chuckled, "Clever girl, I hope in your next life you''re born into a good family."


    After he finished speaking, he stood up. My body lurched forward, almost tumbling into his shoes.


    Lord''s bodyguard immediately came to grab me, but he stopped him, instead giving me a stern look. "Now that you understand, what do you want to do? You want me to spare you?"


    Yes, I wanted him to spare me. I couldn''t die yet!


    Dying like this would be such a loss.


    "I won''t believe any of this unless you let me confront Herschel directly, or at least let him call me. I want to hear what he has to say," I told the truth but was also stalling for time, hoping someone woulde to rescue me.


    But who woulde to save me?


    I couldn''t afford to think about that, focusing instead on Lord.


    But this time, he ignored me, signaling the bodyguard with his eyes, and I was dragged away.


    Lord left, and I was tied up again.


    Sitting there, Lord''s words swirled in my mind, but the more I thought about it, the colder I felt.


    Herschel and Jacqueline had been so kind to me, could it really not be genuine, just guilt over my parents? Just because I was their son''s living blood bank?


    I couldn''t believe it, their kindness had been consistent over ten years, it didn''t seem fake.


    So, maybe Lord was spinning tales to deceive me. But why?


    To make me hate Herschel and his family?


    But if Lord was after my life, what did it matter whether I hated them or not?


    I couldn''t figure it out, just sitting there as the light outside went from bright to dark, and eventually, even the guard outside seemed to disappear. Was Lord nning to starve me to death?


    Just when I was puzzled, the door locking me in made a noise again.


    Soon after, the door opened, and a slender woman''s figure rushed in, "Felicia, I''m here to set you free."


    The one who drugged my drink and brought me here was her, and now she was setting me free. I couldn''t understand her game.


    "Felicia, I''m sorry, Lord forced me.


    He said ift brought you here, heThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    would me to have my baby,


    so... Shirley''s voice was low sounding genuinely apologetic.


    "Felicia, now that you''ve heard directly from Lord who killed your parents, it''s more real than hearing it from anyone else," Shirley said as


    she untied me.


    I shook my sore wrists, freed from their bindings, and said to Shirley, "My phone, give it back."


    Shirley took out the phone from her pocket. Before she could hand it to me, footsteps sounded outside.


    Shirley was visibly scared and quickly pulled me. "We need to hurry."


    Regardless of whether she was acting or sincere, I wasn''t about to stay and get caught, so I ran towards the exit. Unfortunately, I was a step too slow and collided with someone right at the door.

 Chapter 530

    Chapter 530


    ?


    Feeling the solid chest against me and inhaling the familiar scent, I froze.


    Lifting my gaze, I saw Ernest.


    His face was stern, yet his eyes burned with intense concern as he looked at me.


    I had no clue how he found me here, but seeing him eased my fear instantly, making me forget that we had broken up. I clung to the hem of his shirt as if it were a lifeline.


    He wrapped his arms around my waist, asking, "Are you hurt?"


    "No," I replied, just as a wave of crude insults burst from outside.


    In the next moment, Ernest enveloped me, and it felt as though I was lifted off the ground, hearing only the sounds of kicks and punchesnding.


    It was like something out of a movie, happening right beside me.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Though it wasn''t the first time I had seen Ernest stand up for someone, the way he was single-handedly taking down a group had never been witnessed by me before.


    True to his military background, his prowess was undeniable.


    I couldn''t help but recall what Conrad had mentioned before, about the leader of Club Q being targeted. I hadn''t considered Ernest before, but seeing his overwhelming strength now made it a possibility.


    If it really was him, his future looked grim.


    Before I could ponder further, Ernest had grounded thest of them and stood firm, holding me.


    He surveyed those writhing in pain on the ground with an icy voice, "Tell your boss to steer clear of my people."


    Then, turning to Shirley, who stood at the doorway equally stunned, he saw her shudder in fear. Hastily, she shook her head, ¡°I didn''t mean to harm Felicia, I-I came to set her free."


    But if not for her, I wouldn''t be here. Yet, at this moment, my thoughts weren''t on ming Shirley. Tightening my grip on Ernest''s fingers, I said, ¡°I want to leave this ce."


    Ernest led me to his car, and as we approached, I still didn''t let go of his hand.


    I knew there was no danger now, but I didn''t want to let go, knowing that once I did, there''d be no reason to hold on again.


    Noticing my grip, Ernest forcibly pulled away and then gently ced me inside his car.


    His tender actions reminded me of his past affection towards me.


    I grabbed his withdrawing figure, unwilling to let go.


    "Weren''t you saying you wanted to leave?" His cool voice snapped me back to reality.


    He drove off without asking where I wanted to go, but I asked him, "Where are you taking me? And how did you find me?"


    He remained silent, making me think


    he


    but


    ing to ignore me a


    then he coldly said "met


    you not to dig into those matters?"


    His response made it clear he knew exactly why I had been taken.


    I stared at the back of his head, "If I


    I


    don''t look into it, will you? How


    much have you found out after all this time? What have you told Besides, you used to say that because you were my boyfriend, but now you are nothing to me."


    My words made Ernest tighten his grip on the steering wheel, followed by a sharp retort, "And your investigation almost got you killed?"


    The words of Lord echoed in my ears. "I can''t let the fear of death prevent me from seeking justice for my parents."


    Those words made Ernest clench his jaw.


    I had forgotten, the real culprit behind my parents'' demise was his father, the one who tampered with the brakes.


    This topic was a painful thorn for both of us, but it couldn''t be ignored just because it hurt.


    Taking a deep breath, I pressed on, "Ernest, Lord mentioned bribing your father. want to know why your father would ept the bribe. Was it because your family needed money or something else?"

 Chapter 531

    Chapter 531


    ?


    He went silent, but I could tell he was digging deeper.


    "Why? Why won''t you just tell me?" My patience was wearing thin, my hand thumping against the back of his seat.


    Screech-


    The car screeched to a stop, his hands gripping the steering wheel so tight his knuckles turned white. I spotted the stress on his face and my breath hitched.


    "It''s about money," he finally said, though his gaze was averted.


    But he wasn''t facing me, and I couldn''t see his expression.


    I thought about Susie Collins'' illness, "Is it to pay for Susie''s medical bills?"


    Ernest rummaged through the glovepartment, pulling out a pack of cigarettes and a lighter. It took him a few tries to get it lit, "Felicia Hudson, my father was responsible for your parents'' death. It''s a debt of life. A debt passed from father to son. I owe you."


    He didn''t answer my question directly but dropped this bombshell instead.


    I watched him smoke, "So, how do you n to repay this life debt?"


    His cigarette trembled between his fingers, but he didn''t offer an answer. Instead, he asked, "What did Lord tell you?"


    He was dodging the topic of our feelings, but I was too preupied to care, rying Lord''s words to him.


    After I finished, Ernest asked, "What do you think?"


    I turned to look outside at the abandoned factory where I had been kept for hours, "I think Lord is using me as a pawn."


    "Hmm?" Ernest''s eyes met mine in the rearview mirror.


    "He had Shirley Travis bring me here,


    filled my head with all this


    information. On the surface, it looks like he wants me dead, but then Shirley lets me go. It''s clear he wants me to know the truth, to redirect my anger towards the Wagner family."


    Ernest kept his gaze on me, though I continued to stare out the window, "Lord wants me to hate the Wagner family, making me aware that even if he was the one who bribed your father to go after my parents, the real puppeteers are still the Wagner family." Content belongs to


    "And what can you do about your hatred towards the Wagner family? You can''t touch them," Ernest challenged, making me face him.


    "Are you provoking me, or do you think I''m incapable?"


    We locked eyes, and he pressed, "If it''s true that the Wagner family orchestrated everything, what will you do?"


    His question tightened my chest.


    Although thad suspected my


    1


    parents death was linked to Herschel, I hadn''t fully considered the possibility. What should Ddo about Herschel and his family?


    Call the police and have them pay for their crimes?


    Or confront them, seeking a clear exnation, and sever ties with the Wagner family once and for all?


    I didn''t know. Before making any decisions, I needed to confront the Wagner family about the truth.


    "Ernest, take me to the Wagner family," I decided.


    He didn''t say anything, just snuffed out his cigarette and fired up the car.


    When we arrived at the Wagner family''s doorstep, I got out, and Ernest followed suit.


    Seeing his determination, I asked, "You''reing in too?"This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Your dispute with the Wagner family also involves my father," Ernest replied, leaving me with no argument.


    Together, we entered the Wagner estate. The housekeeper greeted me warmly, adding, "Miss Felicia, Mrs. and Mr. Wagner have been expecting you."


    Their anticipation sunk my heart. They knew I wasing, which meant Lord had already tipped them off, lending credibility to his ims.

 Chapter 532

    Chapter 532


    ?


    The Wagner family''s living room was bathed in light, a stark contrast to the dim atmosphere that seemed to hang in the air.


    This time, Jacqueline''s greetingcked its usual warmth, reced by a palpable tension.


    Herschel was frozen on the couch, a mere shell of the man he used to be. Illness had ravaged him, leaving him thin and his hair much whiter than it used to be.


    He watched as Ernest and I entered, his expression unchanged.


    Jacqueline rose awkwardly. "Felicia, Ernest, you''re here."


    ¡°Jacqueline, Herschel," I greeted them as I always had, despite the unease.


    Herschel gestured for us to sit, and the housekeeper promptly brought over some tea.


    "Are you hurt?" Herschel was the first to break the silence.


    I wanted to deny it, but the searing pain on my wrist from hours of being bound spoke volumes. Jacqueline noticed, her hand hesitantly reaching out as if to examine my wounds, but ultimately she refrained.


    She seemed to shiver, her usual maternal ease around me reced with unease.


    ¡°We''ll have Jacqueline apply some ointmentter,¡± Herschel offered, his tone reminiscent of better times.


    I felt a bitter taste in my throat. ¡°No need."


    "Felicia," Jacqueline whispered my name.


    But before she could say more, Herschel stopped her with a hand, turning to me. "Felicia, ask whatever you want."


    Swallowing the pain, I mustered the courage to speak. "Is everything Lord said true?"


    Looking into his eyes, the man who had been like a father to me for the past decade, I was terrified.


    Terrified of the answer that could shatter every belief I held dear for thest ten years.


    Yet, the very words I feared were spoken by him.


    "Yes," that simple affirmation felt like a thunderp in my heart.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    I


    My breath hitched, my gaze trembled as I looked at him, and Herschel met my eyes squarely "Felicia, your parents'' death was my doing."


    It felt like my world crumbled in an instant.


    Even with my suspicions, and Lord''s


    es, without Herschel''s own


    , I clung to the hop


    that it


    wasn''t true.


    But now he admitted it.


    He was responsible for my parents'' demise, yet I had regarded him as a father.


    I had been harboring the enemy in my heart.


    "Felicia, it was my selfishness, my overwhelming desire for sess," Herschel spoke calmly.


    Ten years had passed; my parents were long gone, reduced to memories, while he had achieved his ambitions.


    He was calm, but I felt engulfed by a


    storm.


    ust because my father


    wouldn''t coborate, you decided he had to die?" Content belong


    to

 Chapter 533

    Chapter 533


    ?


    "Felicia, just take a deep breath and hear Herschel out," Jacqueline soothed me.


    Herschel adjusted his sses on the bridge of his nose. "Felicia, would you believe me if I said I never intended to take your dad''s life?"


    Lord had made his intentions clear, and now Herschel wanted to backtrack?


    I was all ears now.


    "Your dad had a knack for business that I couldn''t match. But he wanted to go solo, not partner up. I knew if he got involved, Seabreeze City would be his oyster," Herschel paused for a moment.


    "Everyone''s selfish by nature. So, back then, all I felt towards your father was jealousy and resentment. It felt like he was looking down on me, wanting to make a fortune all by himself."


    "Just when I was fuming over his refusal to join forces, hended that contract with Lord. I was vying for it too, but out of everyone, he was the one who seeded. It just proved his extraordinary business acumen all over again."


    "I knew that contract was a stepping stone to sess. Driven by jealousy and the desire to win, I thought about taking that project from him."


    Herschel took off his sses, shaking his head, "So, I had someone scare your parents into giving up the partnership with Lord. But, the person took matters into their own hands to ''solve'' the problem permanently."


    My blood ran cold as Herschel clearly shifted the me.


    "Felicia, while I never wished for your parents'' death, the events wouldn''t have unfolded if I hadn''t harbored those ill intentions. I can''t shirk the responsibility; I am the reason your parents are gone. Despite my sess, I''ve been living with this guilt..."


    I cut him off before he could finish, "So, you turned your guilt into kindness towards me, is that it?"


    Herschel''s expression faltered as he nodded slightly. At this point, Jacqueline chimed in, "Felicia, it''s not entirely like that. We genuinely care for you." Reflecting on my rare blood type, the same as Conrad''s, I scoffed, "You''re only looking out for me because I might be Conrad''s lifeline someday, right?"


    "Felicia," Jacqueline began, shaking her head in denial.


    Herschel, more honest, admitted, "We did have selfish thoughts, but our affection for you is real."


    Their affection was bought with my parents'' lives, their way of dealing with guilt.


    "Felicia, everything I''ve said today is the truth. Speaking out has lifted a weight off me; I can now rest in peace," Herschel looked genuinely relieved. "You''re at peace, but what about my parents? How can they rest in peace?" I couldn''t help butsh out.


    Tears streamed down Jacqueline''s


    face, "Felicia, I''m so sorry... Herschel


    has been tormented by his


    conscience for ten years, barely


    sleeping, often waking up in terror. His illness is his punishment."


    "But that doesn''t bring my parents back. Their lives were cut short because of your selfishness," I used.


    Despite their kindness, the pain of losing my parents early was irreceable.


    "Felicia, I know nothing I say now will make a difference. So, I''ll ept any punishment or demands you have," Herschel coughed, with Jacqueline rushing to his side.


    He gestured for her to stop and took a deep breath, "Felicia, I never told Jacqueline about what I did to your parents. She was in the dark until


    just before you arrive


    today."


    Herschel paused to catch his breath, "Felicia, Jacqueline never harmed your parents, nor did she partake in it. Please, don''t hold it against her, okay?"


    Jacqueline, tears staining her face, shook her head at Herschel, "Please, stop talking."


    He patted her hand, saying, "Stop crying, and call the police."


    Jacqueline buried her face in his arm, her hands pounding on his back...


    The living room was drenched in sorrow, and I felt like I was suffocating, gasping for air. "Mr. Wagner, it seems your story is missing a character," Ernest broke the heavy silence.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

 Chapter 534

    Chapter 534


    ?


    If he hadn''t spoken up, I might have forgotten he was even there.


    Ernest''s face was a nk te, emotionless, with eyes that seemed to hold depths of darkness. He mentioned the man was his father.


    But then, Lord had said, his father''s move against my parents was solely because he was bought off by rk. And on our way here, Ernest himself admitted his father''s actions were driven by money.


    So, this whole mess seemed unrted to Herschel. Then why was Ernest confronting him?


    My head was a whirlwind of confusion, throbbing as if a drill was boring through my skull.


    I took another look at Herschel. He waspletely unppable, but Jacqueline seemed nervous, holding onto Herschel''s arm tightly.


    After a few seconds of staring down Herschel, Ernest finally got a response, "Your father''s actions have nothing to do with me."


    "Really?" Ernest''s tone was sharp, cutting.


    "Ernest, Herschel has already spilled everything about what was done to Felicia''s parents. If something was done to your father, there''s no point hiding it," Jacqueline chimed in, defending her husband.


    Ernest''s face hardened as he said, "My investigation shows that someone was behind Lord''s buyout of my dad''spany."


    Herschel''s eyes flickered away for a moment, and Ernest continued, "If I''m not mistaken, you did it to cut off Felicia''s safety. To ensure that after her parents'' demise, no one else could take her in."


    I was stunned, turning to look at Ernest, who now turned to me, "Because her blood could serve as a backup for your son, and by keeping her, you could atone for your sins."


    After Ernest finished, he looked back at Herschel, "Felicia, from the beginning to the end, was just a pawn in your game."


    Jacqueline shook her head violently, "No, that''s not true. We genuinely care for Felicia, we truly love her..."


    Herschel had said earlier, he kept Jacqueline in the dark about what he did to my parents, so I didn''t doubt her love for me. But Herschel?


    "Herschel, is that true?" I interrupted Jacqueline.


    Herschel''s silence was all the answer I needed.


    The love I thought was genuine, turned out to be a sham, a scheme.


    Perhaps, my parents'' death wasn''t just about that contract my father signed, but because of the blood running through my veins.


    Because my blood could save Conrad''s life.


    So, his life was deemed invaluable, so much so that it warranted the exchange of my parents'' lives.


    And for him, I had devoted ten years of affection...


    My body trembled uncontrobly, numbness creeping into my limbs...


    "Felicia, I''m so sorry. I''m a murderer. Hate me all you want, I wouldn''t blink if you asked for my life right now Herschel said, his eyes filled with remorse.


    But this version of him seemed so fake.


    For a decade, he had fooled me with his act, and maybe he had tricked my parents too. My eyes filled with tears, making my view of him go blurry.


    Clutching my palms tightly, the rage


    within me erupted, "What good


    would hating you do? Can my


    parentse back? Can I rede these ten years of walking on eggshells?"


    No longer thepliant girl I once was, I was now fueled by rage.


    "Felicia," Jacqueline''s voice was filled with sorrow.


    But my hatred, my sense of betrayal, was unstoppable.


    "How could you be so selfish? Conrad''s life is precious, and my parents'' lives mean nothing?" My chest hurt, as if the air had been sucked out of me. "Felicia...our love for you is real, truly," Jacqueline insisted.


    But to me, their love was a sin, a shackle preventing me from facing my parents.


    Each visit to my parents'' graves, I''d assure them of how much Herschel and Jacqueline cared for me. Now I realized how those words must torment my parents below.


    "Stop talking," I copsed, covering my ears, on the verge of breakdown.


    I felt a tight squeeze on my shoulder, and then I was enveloped in a familiar, warm embrace.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    I knew it was Ernest.


    The one who didn''t want me.

 Chapter 535

    Chapter 535


    ?


    At this moment, I couldn''t push him away. I needed redemption.


    Even if it was just for a fleeting moment.


    Suddenly feeling lighter, Ernest scooped me up in his arms, while Jacqueline called out to both of us, "Felicia, Ernest, you two..." "I''m taking her home first. Whatever decision she makes, we can talk about itter," Ernest said, then carried me away swiftly. As he put me in the car, I grabbed his shirt, buried my face in his neck, and started crying my eyes out.


    Ernest didn''t move, just letting me cry, letting my tears and snot smear all over him.


    This time, I cried until I couldn''t breathe, and he ended up taking me to the hospital.


    Lying there, I finally calmed down, but my mind was aplete mess.


    I didn''t even know what to do next.


    Call the police and get Herschel arrested for what he did to my parents?


    But that wouldn''t be revenge, just bringing a vile man to justice.


    Even so, it meant nothing to me because what I had lost couldn''t be brought back.


    The thought made me restless, tumultuous waves crashing in my heart, leaving me feeling utterly helpless. Even if Herschel and Lord were caught, even if they died, it wouldn''t fill the void in my life.


    I had never felt so helpless, like a solitary boat adrift at sea.


    "Do you want some water?" Ernest asked, noticing I was awake.


    I barely fluttered my eyshes, "Ernest, tell me, what should I do?"


    He extended his long arms, pulling me up to sit, and offered me a ss of water, "Drink some water first."


    I didn''t take the ss, just looked at him as if he was the only one who could pull me out of this abyss.


    He brought the ss to my lips, "Your voice is hoarse."


    Hoarse, was it?


    I hadn''t even noticed.


    But even as he said that, I didn''t open my mouth.


    Seeing my resistance, he showed a hint of helplessness, "Please."


    Those words made my heart clench, and tears started falling again.


    It had been so long since he had spoken to me with such tenderness, I thought he never would again.


    I opened my mouth, taking a sip from the ss he held, but I choked after just one gulp.


    Ernest quickly put down the ss and pulled me into his embrace, patting my back to help me catch my breath.


    I took the opportunity to wrap my arms around him, pressing my face against his chest.


    Ernest tensed up for a moment, but


    after I


    opped coughing, he


    Wed, "Now, we are bound by a blood feud."


    My heart skipped a beat, understanding his reminder.


    I didn''t say anything, just held him tighter.


    Ernest didn''t push me away or say anything more. I just stayed there, nestled in his arms, soaking in the peace and warmth I hadn''t felt in days.


    Until my phone began to ring. Ernest softly reminded me, "Your phone."


    I didn''t want to answer it and remained silent.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Felicia," he called out my name.


    His tone felt stiff and distant. He used to call me Licia.


    My heart twisted in pain, remembering that his father wasz responsible for my parents'' deaths. With a hoarse voice, I whispered, "Ernest, if only I had never met you, that would have been better."

 Chapter 536

    Chapter 536


    "It would hurt less this way."


    It would lessen the pain, at least the part that came from him.


    He stayed silent as I pushed him away and told him, "Just go."


    If we were never meant to be, then his constion was nothing but a temporary fix to a permanent problem.


    Ernest''s deep eyes darkened further, his jaw clenched, and his Adam''s apple bobbed, "Take care."


    With those words, he turned and left, the incessant ringtone of my phone finally ceased.


    I closed my eyes, feeling a sharp pain swelling around them.


    The phone started ringing again, persistent as if refusing to give up until I answered. Reluctantly, I opened my eyes and grabbed the phone, only to close them again at the disyed name.


    It was Conrad calling.


    But right now, I couldn''t bring myself to answer. If the death of my parents could be traced back to my fault, then Conrad was the ultimate cause.


    If it wasn''t for his rare blood type, none of these tangled webs of love, hate, and obligations would have existed.


    I ended his call and blocked him, including on social media.


    My world finally quieted down, but I was left in a void of confusion.


    This emptiness scared me, so I called Fanny Willis.


    She showed up at my hospital room half an hourter, embracing me without asking any questions.


    She took me home, insisted on a bath and bed, telling me to clear my mind and that we could deal with everything once I was feeling more stable.


    But sleep seemed impossible, yet it overtook me after drinking a ss of water she handed me.


    Fanny, being a doctor, had her ways, and I couldn''t be more grateful. Otherwise, I might have driven myself to insanity.


    Waking up the next day, Fanny had breakfast ready. She didn''t say much, just urged me to eat.


    I didn''t feel like eating, but I knew Fanny would worry, so I forced down an egg and half a bowl of oatmeal.


    "You don''t have to go anywhere


    today. Just stay, think things over


    I''m here if you need to chat," she said guiding me to the couch after breakfast.


    But before we could start our chat, her doorbell rang.


    "Who could that be? Conrad wouldn''t dare, would he?" Fanny muttered as she went to open the door.


    At the door, she eximed in surprise, "Well, speak of the devil."


    "I just want to talk to Felicia for a moment," came Conrad''s hoarse voice.


    My heart clenched, and I felt myself shrink back.


    Knowing all that had happened was because of him, Fanny refused on my behalf, "Don''t you think seeing you would just add to her pain and suffering?"


    "I know, but that''s exactly why I need to see her," Conrad insisted, then raised his voice towards me, "Felicia, let''s talk."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "What''s there to talk about? Can''t you understand humannguage? Leave now, or I''m calling the cops," Fanny snapped at him.


    "Let him speak," I finally said.


    Fanny turned to me, disbelief in her eyes, as I headed towards the door, slipping on my shoes.


    "Where do you think you''re going like that?" Fanny worried over me,


    casting another wary nce at


    Conrad, "Fine, talk if you must. I have errands to run."


    After saying that, she quickly slipped into her shoes, snatched up her phone, and headed out the door. Before leaving, she turned to Conrad with a stern warning, "Don''t you dare upset her, or my scalpel might just ensure you never be a father." Content belongs to


    Such harsh words, and she had never said anything like that when Conrad and I initially broke up.


    With Fanny gone, Conrad finally turned to me and murmured, "Felicia..."

 Chapter 537

    Chapter 537


    Conrad looked like he had been through a war zone. His hair was a mess, and a stubble had begun to take over his usually clean-shaven face. It was the first time I''d seen him in such disarray, a clear sign that his night had been as restless as mine.


    He must have caught wind of his father''s actions; why else would he have blown up my phone all night? Even though I deeply resented him, the mastermind behind my suffering, I realized I felt no hatred when I actually faced him. Instead, there was an unsettling calmness, perhaps a sign that my capacity for hate had reached its limit.


    Standing awkwardly at the door, this was hardly the ce for a heart-to-heart. "Come in," I said with an unexpected serenity.


    Conrad slumped onto the couch across from me. "My mom... she told me everything... Felicia, I''m sorry..."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    His apology hung in the air, unfinished. I knew there was more he came to say.


    "Felicia, I know saying sorry is meaningless now, so I''m here to ask you..." He hesitated, his eyes searching mine.


    It wasn''t a question, more of a plea. "Could you let him be, just for my dad''s sake? He doesn''t have much time left."


    A plea from Conrad was a rarity. Despite his ws, he was undeniably devoted to his family.


    I remained silent, letting him stew in his own awkwardness. "I know it''s a lot to ask, considering my dad... he''d deserve nothing less than to pay with his life for what he owes your family. But I''m begging you to let him be, and let me take on his debts."


    "Conrad, do you even understand the nature of this debt? It''s a debt of life," I found my voice rising, betraying my calm demeanor.


    The mention of life debt brought back memories of all I had lost because of him, deepening the wound.


    Conrad''s eyes dropped. "I know. That''s why I''m asking you to let him go. I''ll do anything you ask in return."


    But how could they ever make up for losing my parents? That''s what really tore me up.


    "What do you think could possibly repay the life of my parents?" I challenged him sharply.


    He met my gaze, defeat etched into his features. "Felicia, I know nothing we do can bring your parents back. The toss you''ve suffered... there''s no undoing it."


    "Exactly. I''ve lost my parents, Conrad. Nothing you do can bring them back to life. I''m left talking to cold gravestones," my voice trembled with the effort to remainposed. Content belongs to


    "I need to know, Conrad, do you know who I hate the most?" I fought to keep my emotions in check.


    "I hate myself," I lifted my arm, striking it with the other hand. "I hate that I share the same blood type as you. Why did I have to meet you?"


    His expression tightened, a mixture of pain and regret shing across his face.


    "Conrad, all of this began with you. You''re the one truly to me," I spat out, the memories of our past, once sweet, now a bitter joke.


    "Yes, I know I''m to me," he agreed quietly.


    But his eptance only fueled my anger. "What good does that do? Can you turn back time?"


    "I can''t," he conceded. "Felicia, would my death make your hatred lessen? Would it ease your heart if I were gone?"


    Death? Was he serious?


    My emotions got the best of me. "Fine, then die!"


    He looked at me, a deep sadness in his eyes. "If my death can lessen your hatred, if it can make you spare my father, then I''m willing."


    ?


    He stood up, his next words heavy with emotion "Felicia, if I could say what the happiest moment of my life was, would be meeting you. My biggest regret is losing you. If there''s another life, I hope we meet simply, love gently, and grow old together."


    With that, he turned and walked away, leaving me with a tumult of emotions and the echo of what could have been.

 Chapter 538

    Chapter 538


    I got the call about Conrad''s ident two hours after it happened, from Dustin.


    "Felicia, Rad''s been in a crash, he''s in critical condition. Can youe over?" Dustin''s voice wasced with urgency. My hands trembled, and as the memory of ourst argument shed in my mind, my phone ttered to the floor.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    From the other end, Dustin heard the loud noise, "Felicia, are you okay? What happened?"


    Fanny, who was cooking in the kitchen, rushed out, her eyes wide with concern.


    Dustin''s voice came through again, "Felicia, don''t get it wrong, I''m not asking you toe and donate blood or anything... It''s just... just that he was calling out your name when they loaded him into the ambnce."


    Fanny nced between the buzzing phone and my shocked face, then picked up the device and spoke up, "Conrad and Felicia are no longer anything to each other. There''s no need to drag her into this."


    The line went silent for a moment before Fanny hung up, then sat beside me, wrapping an arm around my shoulders, "What is it with the Wagners? Trying to guilt-trip you into something with this news?"


    "It''s my fault," I murmured, a confession Fanny wasn''t aware of the fight I had with Conrad and the harsh words I had uttered.


    Fanny, puzzled yet careful not to probe too deeply given my state, simply soothed, "Don''t beat yourself up over this. It''s not all on you."


    I never went to the hospital, but my heart remained heavy.


    I resented the Wagners, despised Conrad, but still, I couldn''t manage to be indifferent about what happened to him. The idea of him possibly dying terrified me. Without him, even my resentment seemed pointless.


    Ever since the Wagners confirmed the cause of my parents'' death, I''ve been lost, confused, unsure of what to do next.


    "I''m thinking of visiting their graves," I mentioned once, but never found the courage, ming myself for their demise. "Felicia, let''s hike up the hill together," Fanny suddenly suggested.


    It was a good idea, especially since I hadn''t been there since my final breakup with Conrad.


    "I''ll find some peace, and you make a wish," Fanny coaxed, trying to lift my spirits.


    Lucky for me, she was on vacation, and I was grateful for herpany.


    We arrived at the hill, only to find the recent heavy rains had washed away the path.


    "What now? It''s a two-hour hike at least," Fanny asked, concern evident in her voice.


    The path, once maintained by the Wagners, was now inessible by car, yet I found myself longing to reach the top.


    With the summer heat promising


    1


    sweat with every step, not to mention a climb, Fanny, usually my rock admitted defeat, "Felicia, can''t do this. Not today."


    She then turned towards the distant temple atop the hill, bowing deeply, "To all the spirits above, I don''t ask for riches or a trouble-free life. Ljust hope for less suffering in the world, and for every newborn to be healthy and safe."


    Her prayer caught me off guard, and I looked at her in amazement.


    After making her wish, Fanny caught my stare, "What? You expected something else?"


    I hesitated, "I thought you''d wish for something for yourself, or for you and Yates."


    Fannyughed, a sound so cheerful it seemed to brighten the air around us, "I''m content with my life as it is. As for Yates and me? We''ll let fate decide." Content belongs to

 Chapter 539

    Chapter 539


    "Why on earth would you make wishes for everyone?" I asked, puzzled.


    The smile slowly faded from Fanny''s face. "Felicia, over the years, I''ve seen too much despair in women battling cancer, too many babies who never got the chance to see the world, too much of life''s hellos and goodbyes. Every time I see it, it just breaks my heart. So, I figured if I don''t have to see that anymore, my days would be a whole lot brighter."


    After saying this, Fanny took my hand. "So, in making wishes for everyone, I guess I''m also doing it for myself."


    In that moment, as I looked at Fanny, she seemed almost otherworldly, radiating a kind of light.


    She seemed oblivious to it and asked, "Are you still nning to go up? If not, a little prayer here wouldn''t hurt. It''s the thought that counts, right?"


    "I''ll go," I suddenly found myself saying more decisively than I''d felt before.


    "Are you sure you''re up for it? Why don''t you juste back with me?" Fanny looked concerned.


    I nodded, saying, "I''m sure."


    Looking up at the church at the mountaintop, I said, "I''ll go and make your wish again."


    Fanny chuckled, "Well, then I''m grateful, but I really can''t join you."


    She wasn''t one to leave me behind, especially when she was worried. Sensing something was off, I gave her a concerned look, "You''re not hiding something, are you?"


    Fanny yfully pped my arm. "What could possibly be wrong? I just hate hiking. You know thest time I tried, I nearly killed myself from exhaustion."


    "Ugh," Fanny sighed, "I''ve got a real aversion to climbing mountains."


    Respecting her feelings, I nodded, "Okay, you head back. I''ll go up myself."


    Fanny nced at the mountain, "But I''m worried about you."


    "It''s okay, we''ll keep in touch. If anything happens, you can call for help," I reassured her, reaching out my hand.


    Fanny looked at the church, then sped her hands together in prayer, "May the angels watch over you."


    After a high-five, I started my ascent.


    The path, damaged by a recent storm, was tough to navigate, but driven by Fanny''s prayers, I persisted. Somehow, she had deeply moved me today.


    There was this fiery feeling inside, like something had been ignited.


    The climb was challenging, but I made it.


    Upon entering the church, I knelt and prayed, wishing for a world without suffering, where families remain together, and kindness prevails.


    UMS


    After praying, I went to see Father Mathew, who was cleaning the chapnd tending to the candles


    instead of his usual scripture


    reading. Content belongs, noveldrama.org


    Von


    Seeing the rows of vigil candles, I remembered Herschel lighting one for me Sure enough, there was a


    candle with my name on it, and next to it, candles for my parents Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    UMS


    In that moment, my heart felt like it was in a vacuum,pressing.


    "Since you''re here, why not help out?" Father Mathew handed me a cloth.


    As we cleaned, he shared the stories behind each candle.


    In that instant, I truly understood the depth of Fanny''s wishes.


    This world is filled with joy and sorrow. Harboring resentment solves nothing; letting go allows us to move beyond past grievances.


    "Come, it''s time for the service," Father Mathew led me to the chapel.


    But as I entered, I saw a familiar figure kneeling there.


    Father Mathew, noticing my shock, whispered, "Been there for a day and a night."

 Chapter 540

    Chapter 540


    Overnight...


    Ever since I left the Wagner family, it seems Jacqueline made her way here.


    Watching her kneel on the ground, hunched over, prostrating herself on a cushion, my heart felt as if it was being clenched in a giant fist.


    Master Mathew had left, and there I stood, unable to move for what felt like an eternity.


    Eventually, I made my way over, gently kneeling beside Jacqueline, and called out to her, "Jacqueline."


    Jacqueline''s body shook, and then, with disbelief, she lifted her head to look at me. She didn''t speak, her lips trembling, followed by tears that flowed freely.


    Looking at her face, observing her disheveled hair, I realized that seemingly overnight, it had turned significantly grayer.


    "Felicia," Jacqueline finally spoke after trembling for a while and then embraced me.


    Her embrace was the most familiar to me, once the warmest ce I could be, yet now I couldn''t bring myself to wrap my arms around her. "Felicia, I''vee to confess, I''ve prayed to God," Jacqueline sobbed in my ear.


    But her confessions and pleas couldn''t bring back my parents. Looking at the religious icons in the chapel, I knew that no matter how much I harbored hatred or did anything else, it wouldn''t change the fact that my parents were gone.


    And all these actions would only cause pain to both me and the living.


    Thinking of Fanny''s words, and the stories Master Mathew had shared with me, I suddenly felt that clinging to the past was utterly pointless.


    The reason I harbored hatred was that they had taken my parents from me.


    And my hatred couldn''t bring them back, so what was the point? It was nothing but self-inflicted agony.


    "Jacqueline, you can''t ask for anything toe back, you''re just seeking peace of mind," my voice was choked with emotion, "but that peace of mind can''t be given by God, only I can give it."


    Because, before I uncovered the truth about my parents'' death, they were happy and at peace.


    It was because I uncovered everything that they felt guilt, so by letting go, they too could find peace.


    "Jacqueline, let''s leave the past in


    the past.


    Herschel... I wo


    an saying this felt like


    a giant weight off my chest. Content


    belongs to en.kikistontent


    "Heaven has already punished him," Jacqueline cried.


    Indeed, heaven will punish every wrongdoer, so what was I still clinging to?


    Let everything be left to fate.


    "Jacqueline, please don''t kneel anymore, get up," I said, reaching out to help her.


    But she had been kneeling for too long and couldn''t get up.


    Master Mathew then came over, lending a hand to help Jacqueline up, and gestured, "Mrs. Wagner, please go home."


    Jacqueline, holding onto me, asked, "Felicia, will I still be able to see you in the future?"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    People are greedy, but her greed was tinted with love for me.


    I nodded, and she hugged me again, crying.


    "Jacqueline, you should go back. Conrad... he was in a car ident," I


    knew this news would be a blow to


    her, but I chose to tell her anyway. Content belongs to


    CUMS


    Just a moment ago, while tending to the chapel, Master Mathew had mentioned that the cycle of karma has its own order, so even if I didn''t tell her now, she would find out eventually. It was better she knew sooner so she could go back and take care of her son.


    Jacqueline''s face turned to one of horror, "Felicia, how is Rad?"


    "Jacqueline, I don''t know his condition, Dustin told me," my words made her realize something, her expression freezing.

 Chapter 541

    Chapter 541


    Jacqueline nodded before letting go of my hand, "I''ll call and check."


    As she made the call, I knelt down, sping my hands together in a silent prayer, hoping for peace and smooth sailing for everyone.


    Jacqueline''s voice floated back to me during my prayers, "...Dustin, you''re not pulling my leg, are you? He''s really okay?... Alright, I''m on my way back. Tell his mom I visited the Silent Wisdom Temple, and I even bumped into Felicia."


    Looking back at me as she spoke, Jacqueline reassured, "She''s... she''s alright, nothing''s wrong with her. Tell Rad that Felicia is okay and that she has forgiven our family''s past mistakes... Okay, mom will know..."


    I bowed my head, a gesture of letting go and finding peace.


    After Jacqueline left, I stayed, listening to Master Mathew''s sermons until dusk before descending the mountain.


    Fanny picked me up, handing me a bouquet of sunflowers, "Congrattions on your rebirth."


    She understood me, knew that this journey was about releasing my grudges and forgiving myself.


    I hugged Fanny and then went to James'' bar for drinks.


    We didn''t drink much but hung aroundte into the night, calling James over for onest round after everyone else had gone.


    "James, you''ve got to keep this bar open forever, so when we''re toothless old Ethels, we can stille here for a drink," Fanny said, her arm around my shoulder, making a heartfelt request to James.


    James justughed. "By the time you''re toothless, I doubt I''ll still be around."


    He was speaking the truth since he was a generation ahead of us.


    Fanny and I fell silent, and James clinked his ss against ours, "Everyone is born to die, it''s inevitable. So, what''s the difference if it''s sooner orter?"


    His words reminded me of histe daughter, showing that James had found his peace.


    "Let''s toast to living life to the fullest," I raised my ss.


    I had been reborn, freed from the bitterness and grudges.


    I had let go of the feud with the Wagner family and made peace with Ernest''s and my separation.


    Seeing each other at work but


    maintaining & professional distanceC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    the


    was now easy for me. I even joined in the jokes about him with colleagues and participated in Collins and Wagner families'' joint business g alongside Grant Smith.


    Ernest, making his debut as the heir to the Collins family in a bespoke suit and his trademark aloof demeanor, instantly became the center of attention, stirring the hearts of many women present.


    QUMS


    Even Grant remarked to me, "Felicia, Ernest is like a blue-chip stock, it''s a shame to let him go."


    Grant had tried more than once to reconcile me with Ernest, seemingly unsettled by our split.


    "It''s not a loss," I whispered to Grant with a smirk, "After all, been there, done that."


    Grant choked on his drink at my words, and I leftughing.


    Conrad didn''t attend the g, reportedly suffering a head injury from a car ident. Dustin represented him instead.


    And I had heard plenty of rumors


    suggesting that Dustin was securing major deals at the Wagner Group, positioning himself to potentially rece Conrad.


    It wasn''t just a possibility; Dustin was clearly determined.


    Unless Conrad stepped aside willingly, a sh for power between the brothers seemed inevitable.


    Their father would undoubtedly be heartbroken by such a feud.


    So, Herschel''s rise to sess, built upon a contract signed by my father, leading to a rift between his sons, seemed like divine retribution.


    Lost in thought, I barely noticed someone approaching until he spoke, "Beautiful snooker girl, we meet again."

 Chapter 542

    Chapter 542


    I shifted my gaze to the neer suddenly standing beside me.


    With slightly curled ck hair and a pair of piercing blue eyes, it was clear from his hooked nose that he was of mixed heritage, a blend of Eastern and Western features.


    He greeted me as if we were old acquaintances, calling me "the Snooker Girl," yet I couldn''t recall ever meeting him before.


    "Hmm?" I frowned slightly, puzzled.


    "My name''s Brown. Saw you ying pool at Jefferson''s ce with him. You were... cool! No, the word is ''slick''!" He gave me a thumbs-up.


    His exnation cleared up some of my confusion, but something still felt off. I learned how to y from Conrad, and I only yed with Jefferson Daniels when Conrad was around. We hardly ever had outsiders join us.


    If someone like him had been there, I definitely would''ve noticed. Yet, he described it with such uracy that it was clear he had seen us.


    But I wasn''t interested in getting to know strangers, especially not those connected to the world of snooker.


    "You''ve got the wrong person," I denied.


    "No way,


    it was definitely you," he insisted, his blue eyes locking onto mine. "Your name is... Jo, Joanna, right?"


    The fact that he knew my name only made me more reluctant to interact with him.


    A stranger knowing my name, regardless of his intentions, was a sign of trouble.


    "Sorry, I don''t know you," I said, turning to leave, but he blocked my way.


    "I mean no harm. I just want to be friends."


    I felt a surge of irritation. "I''m not interested in being friends. Move."


    "I just want to y a game with you," he persisted.


    My annoyance grew. "Move."


    I was stern, hoping he''d take the hint and back off. Instead, his excitement seemed to increase. "You''re as fierce as your game."


    Hispliments made my skin crawl.


    "If you don''t move, I''ll call for help," my patience running thin.


    "Felicia, I really think you and I could have a great game. Trust me, I''m every bit as good as Jefferson. You''l have a new experience, believe me," he said with confidence, stepping closer in a way that felt threatening. Content belongs to


    UMS


    So, when he got too close, I instinctively kicked at his foot, a defensive move I was good at.


    He winced in pain, his patience


    apparently wearing thin as well. eliciat to use your people''s words, you''re ungrateful. I''m offering you a game as a sign of respect."


    His so-called respect was thest thing I wanted.


    And his insistence on ying a game felt more like harassment.


    With Jefferson recently facing trouble in Houston, any mention of him made me wary.


    I had no desire to deal with this man


    §Ö


    any longer and turned to walk away, but he grabbed my arm with a " vicedike grip, sending a jolt of fear through me.


    "Let go," I struggled.


    Instead of releasing me, he pressed closer. "y a game with me, and I''ll let you go."


    Before I could respond, another arm intervened.


    "What''s going on here?" Grant stepped in, scolding the man while forcefully pulling his wrist away.


    "I just wanted to y a game with her," Brown exined.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 543

    Chapter 543


    "What game are you trying to y here? Today is a celebration, not a sports club. Looking to y? You''ve got the wrong address, buddy," Grant fired off, before giving Brown''s hand a firm squeeze, "Let go."


    Instantly, Brown''s face flushed a deep shade of red, clearly pained by Grant''s grip.


    Who would''ve thought Grant had such a strong grip?


    Yet, Brown didn''t release his hold. That''s when I heard a voice I knew all too well, "What''s going on here?"


    As Ernest spoke, he approached, his presencemanding in a sleek ck suit, his gaze fixed on Brown''s hand holding mine.


    Seeing him, Brown''s lips twisted into a smirk. "Mr. Collins, I was just inviting this lovelydy to join a game. She ys hard to get."


    Ernest''s eyes briefly met mine, "And why should she entertain you? Who are you? Who brought you here today?"


    After his trio of cold inquiries, someone whispered into his ear.


    Ernest''s brows furrowed slightly, "Let it be known, both he and his invitee are to be escorted out of the celebration."


    "Hah," Brownughed, "You''re nothing but a stray picked up by the Collins family. Do you really think you have the authority to dismiss me?"


    Before Ernest could respond, his bodyguard stepped forward, ready to intervene, but Ernest raised his hand to stop him.


    Seeing this, Brown smirked provocatively and walked away, but not before whistling at me, "Babe, consider our game on."


    He was so arrogant.


    "What''s his deal?" Grant muttered, turning to Ernest.


    Before Grant could continue, Ernest had already walked away.


    Grant watched Ernest''s retreating figure, then turned to me, noticing my wrist, "Looks like it''s bruised. That jerk doesn''t know the first thing about treating ady right."


    As he spoke, Grant took my hand gently, blowing on the bruise, causing an unexpected sting of tears in my eyes.


    Lately, my emotions were a rollercoaster; the slightest act of kindness made me want to cry.


    "That jerk, I''ll make sure he pays next time I see him," Grant didn''t notice my teary eyes.


    "It''s okay, it doesn''t hurt," I said, withdrawing my hand and hiding it behind my back.


    "It''s my fault. I brought you here and failed to protect you," Grant med himself.


    I shook my head, "How soon can we leave?"


    I didn''t want to stay any longer; the atmosphere felt suffocating,


    el


    ely after Ernest''s tant\ disregard for my feelings.


    W


    "If you want to leave, we can go right now. I''ll take you," Grant offered promptly.


    Despite our brief acquaintance, Grant had been nothing but kind and considerate.


    Leaving required crossing the hall


    just as Ernest, alongside Stanley and Jeremy Collins, was on stage giving a speech, The elder Collins was formally introducing Ernest to


    crowd who responded with C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    warm


    apuse. Ernest nodded in thanks, a far cry from the man I first met; distant and now seemingly unattainable.


    Back then, we went our separate ways as he was rising to


    prominence not exactly because of it, but now, he seemed like he was from another world, a distinguished gentlemanpared to my


    ordinary, orphaned self. Content


    belongs to noveldrama.org


    While some ascend to greatness, I felt like a bird destined to fly without a branch to rest upon.


    So, his reasons for letting me go seemed justified.


    "Not just handsome, but he''s got such a presence," Grant admired Ernest unabashedly, clearly a fan.


    I managed a weak smile, ready to leave, when Stanley''s voice resonated again, "Today, we have another joyous announcement."


    Someone from the crowd teased, "Is it about the young Collins finally introducing his fianc¨¦e?"


    My steps halted at those words, and I saw Ernest''s gaze find mine.


    Suddenly, my heartbeat raced, my hands clenched tight, nails digging into my palms.

 Chapter 544

    Chapter 544


    "In other news today, a joyous announcement: the rk and Thompson families are uniting in marriage. Ernest Thompson is set to wed Ynde rk in three months."


    Stanley''s words hit me like a bucket of ice water, sending a chill down my spine.


    Perhaps, this was the real reason Ernest wanted to part ways with me.


    Ynde, I knew who she was; the sister of Lord, having studied abroad.


    When I first looked into Lord, I stumbled upon her information as well. Her impressive academic credentials caught my attention, and I even checked out her photo.


    She was a stunning beauty with a PhD, truly embodying both beauty and brains.


    My gaze met Ernest''s, and I couldn''t help but smirk mockingly before turning to leave.


    I walked briskly, so much so that my high heels betrayed me, nearly causing me to twist an ankle at the doorway.


    They say when it rains, it pours, and boy, did it feel true at that moment.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Biting back the pain in my ankle, I made my way to the entrance, hand outstretched to hail a cab.


    All I wanted was to get far away from there, not wanting to spend another second in that ce.


    Just as I raised my hand, a car pulled up in front of me, its window rolling down to reveal Dustin''s face.


    "Let me give you a ride," he offered.


    I didn''t know how I looked at that moment, but instinctively, I shook my head.


    However, Dustin cut me off, "Felicia, you''ve had a word with every member of the Wagner family, except for me. Seems like today''s as good a day as any to clear the air."


    He was right. After Herschel came clean, I had talks with Conrad and Jacqueline, but never with Dustin.


    But whether I spoke to him or not, he, along with the others, had be people I kept at arm''s length.


    I chose not to hold a grudge, but I couldn''t bring myself to love them like before.


    Suppressing the sadness in my heart, I said, "Dustin should know where I stand. Frankly, there''s nothing left to say."


    Dustin got out of the car and said, "Felicia, no matter what you think, you''ll always be like a little sister to me."


    I lowered my gaze, the bitterness


    Ket


    stirring inside. Why did the ones longed for care the least, while those I wished to avoid always lingered around?


    Svor


    sping my hands tightly, the words of the elder echoing in my ears, a voice inside me screamed: Ernest is marrying someone else.


    "Felicia?" Dustin called out.


    I looked at him, my thoughts drifting elsewhere.


    "Felicia, my father''s mistakes are unforgivable and as his son, there''s not much I can say. But I''ll do my best to atone for the wrongs hemitted. Of course, no matter what we do, it won''t undo the hurt we''ve caused you, but we''ll try our hardest," Dustin spoke sincerely.


    Jacqueline and even Conrad had said simr things.


    Knowing my refusal wouldn''t change their stance, and eager to


    end our conversation, I simplet


    el


    agreed, "Fine, Dustin. Helping me out when I need it is enough."


    "Do you need Dustin now?" he asked.


    At that moment, all I needed was a ride, but the thought of being alone with him made me hesitant.


    I was scared I might show how vulnerable I was feeling.


    In my silence, Dustin added, "It''ste, and it''s not safe for a girl to be hailing a cab alone."


    Dustin was insistent, but I wouldn''t budge.


    He understood my reluctance and, with a faint smile, gave himself an out, "If you don''t want to, I won''t force you."


    Just then, a cab approached, and I gestured towards it, "There''s my ride, so I won''t trouble you, Dustin."

 Chapter 545

    Chapter 545


    Dustin''s eyes flickered with a hint of sadness, but he nodded, gesturing for a taxi and opening the door for me. Yet, as the taxi carried me away, Dustin''s car followed at a distance.


    "Trouble in paradise with the boyfriend?" the driver chuckled.


    "Your guy''s decent, not forcing you, just quietly keeping an eye out," he added, a bit too chatty for my taste.


    I stared out the window, saying, "He''s not my boyfriend."


    The driver blinked in surprise, then fell silent.


    I watched the night scenery, but soon noticed another car in the rearview mirror, alongside Dustin''s. It seemed to be Ernest''s.


    Stanley''s engagement announcement echoed in my ears.


    My heart felt like it was being sliced open. I closed my eyes and told myself it was all just an illusion.


    After a few seconds, the pain eased, and I reopened my eyes. But Ernest''s car was still there.


    He should be celebrating with the rk family, so why follow me?


    I didn''t know, but I had to be sure it was him driving. So, I tapped the driver''s seat, "Could you, uh, maybe do a little swerve or something?"


    "What?" the driver eximed.


    "I want to see if my boyfriend really cares," I said, making the driver give me a look that said I was being whimsical after just denying my boyfriend. But he didn''t know I was testing someone else.


    "Sure, ying cupid might add ten years to my life. Buckle up, miss," the driver agreed cheerfully, then elerated.


    The car roared to life, speeding off like an arrow. I was shaken.


    Before I could adjust, the car suddenly swerved, even spinning around.


    This maneuver, something out of a TV show, was happening to me.


    When the car stopped, I was dizzy. The driver then said, "Your


    boyfriend''s here, but why are. there two?"


    "Felicia," Dustin was the first to open the door, his voice anxious.


    But I wasn''t looking at him; I was looking at Ernest, who opened the other door.


    Seeing me unharmed, the tension in his eyes eased. He then moved to close the door.


    "Ernest," I stopped him.


    He paused, looking at me with a cold, distant gaze.


    "What are you doing? Why are you


    following me?" My voice tremblede


    and


    tears threatening to


    swnow


    Ernest clenched his jaw. "I had something to tell you."


    Hearing this made my heart ache more. Was he here to exin his marriage to Ynde?


    "What do you want to say?" My voice was shaky.


    Ernest nced past me, then said, "You,e here."


    I got out of the taxi, and as I closed the door, I saw Dustin standing on the


    Cher side, his eyes wounded.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Ignoring him, I walked toward Ernest.


    swno

 Chapter 546

    Chapter 546


    The night breeze was gentle and cool.


    Ernest''s silhouette stretched long under the streetlight, so long it seemed he had grown taller since thest time we were together.


    I stepped beside him, my shadow merging with his as if we were one.


    This moment made my heart swell with a bittersweet ache.


    It hurt so much I could barely breathe...


    The pain made me think of his aloofness, and his impending marriage to the rk family, which stung so badly I found myself defiantly asking, "What did you want to talk about, Ernest?"


    Ernest didn''t look at me, just stared into the night, "Didn''t you want to see Jefferson''s game? It''s next week. You could go; I''ll buy you a ne ticket."


    My heart clenched. What was this about seeing a game? It felt like he was just trying to get rid of me.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Now that he was getting married, was he afraid I''d ruin his prospects?


    Ever since we parted ways, it felt like each time he hurt me, the wound was deeper than before.


    I bit my lip. "Who said I wanted to go?"


    I should have shouted that, but I just couldn''t. My voice was weak, as if I had no strength at all.


    It wasn''t that Icked courage; I was just too heartbroken, so much that if I said another word, I would burst into tears.


    And I didn''t want to cry in front of him. That was myst shred of dignity.


    Before, I cried and begged him to stay because I thought I was at fault and he had misunderstood me.


    But now, things were different. He wanted me gone, making room for another woman, afraid I''d mess things up.


    It meant he had no affection left for me. If I cried now, it would only diminish me further.


    "He''ll be happy to see you there," Ernest said, his tone slightly bitter.


    If this were the past, I might have thought he was jealous.


    But now, his words felt more like a mockery.


    It felt like my throat was about to explode. I dug my nails into my palm desperately, unable to say a word.


    Ernest


    ind his lips, "Jefferson is a


    xa lite to e. He should have


    O win, as long as t


    problem taking first pavent


    Wr


    Content


    belongs to noveldrama.org


    After saying that, he finally looked at me. "You missed hisst award; don''t miss this one. And..."


    Ernest paused for a moment, "After


    thispetition, he''s tet


    won''t participate in any


    SWOO


    more games."


    So, he was telling me that if I missed this chance, I''d never see Jeffersonpete again.


    But he didn''t understand, Jefferson''s games weren''t my priority.


    "Ernest, all this talk, is it just your way of telling me to leave?" I finally found my voice.


    He was silent again, an answer in itself. Though silent, it hurt more than any words could.


    "Why?" I asked, trembling, "Is it really just because you don''t want me to miss Jefferson''s game?" He still didn''t answer, which clearly meant it wasn''t the reason.


    But since he wasn''t saying it, I did, "Ernest, I know why. It''s because you don''t want me to mess up your wedding, right? You''re afraid your fianc¨¦e will find out about me and get jealous, aren''t you?"


    As I spoke, I felt a familiar sting in my nose, a sign of my dwindling self-respect.


    Despite the bitterness, I forced myself to stay strong, determined not toe across as pitiful or pathetic.

 Chapter 547

    Chapter 547


    For love, I bent once, and that''s all I could afford. Not over and over again.


    "Ernest, seems like you forgot, we''re on opposite sides of a feud. So, I''ve moved on from whatever we had, and I won''t mess with your life... Whomever you marry, I won''t mind, nor will I interfere. If you wish, I can even send you a wedding gift..."


    "Ernest, you don''t have to be wary of me. I''m not the kind to cling on hopelessly. Once Felicia lets go, she never looks back. Look at me with Conrad; ten years together, and when I said it''s over, it was over. Let alone our few months."


    "Also, your father is the man responsible for my parents'' demise. I don''t me you for his sins, but that doesn''t mean I can pretend it never happened. How could I possibly love you or be with you again? It would haunt my dreams, and my parents would never forgive me."


    "Then there''s the rk family, they''re also on my list. Just because I''m silent now doesn''t mean it''s over. I... I just..."


    I stopped myself there, realizing I couldn''t bring myself to say more to him.


    After spilling my heart out, my throat felt tight, but my heart still had so much more to say.


    "Ernest, look at all this bad blood between us. How could I possibly love you again? So, you don''t have to worry about me sabotaging your love life. If Felicia seeks vengeance, it''ll be through other means, not by wrecking your marriage."


    "I wish you happiness, truly. May you and your beloved grow old together. If you doubt my sincerity, I can swear it on the moon."


    I raised my hand, trying to smile through my tears.


    And I saw it¡ªthe pain in Ernest''s eyes, a moment of vulnerability.


    Did my words hurt him, or does he still have feelings for me?


    Thetter thought was absurd. He was marrying someone else; what feelings could he possibly have left for me?


    "I swear, if I ever do anything to harm Ernest and..."


    "Enough!" Ernest cut me off coldly before I could finish my vow, then turned and walked away with heavy steps. My hand fell to my side, my body felt numb. I stood frozen until a jacket, still warm, was draped over my shoulders. This time, I couldn''t refuse Dustin''s gesture, as he had already sent his driver away and took me home himself.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The news of the Collins and the rk family''s alliance was all over the headlines, with Ernest and Ynde bing the talk of the town. Ynde''s achievements turned her into an idol for many young women.


    Beneath those headlines, there was another piece of news-a man of mixed heritage had an emergency hospital visit after a snooker ball incident. Content belongs to


    I clicked on it, and there he was, Brown fromst night, clearly someone had taken revenge on my behalf. But who?


    Ernest was off the table, marrying someone else. So, was it... Dustin?


    He had left right after dropping me off, not saying a word, and even left his jacket with me.


    I called a delivery service to send the jacket for cleaning.


    Fanny saw the news too and was furious over the call, suggesting I move on by going on dates.


    The thought alone turned me off; I had no interest in repeating past mistakes.


    Fanny tried tofort me, worried L couldn''t handle it all. After hanging up, I gazed out at the sunny sky, impulsively booking a flight to Houston.


    Not to escape Ernest''s wedding news, but I couldn''t miss Jefferson''s final game.


    But just as I finished booking, a message popped up on my phone from Susie.


    Opening it, I found a picture of a ne ticket. Zooming in, I froze.


    Susie was also headed to Houston, on the very same flight as me.

 Chapter 548

    Chapter 548


    "Sis-inw, I can''t believe you''re also heading to Houston," Susie greeted me with the same bubbly enthusiasm she always had, calling me ''sis-in-w'' as if nothing had changed.


    It was as if she was blissfully unaware of the gossip swirling around Ernest online, but I knew better. She had seen it, choosing instead to feign ignorance for the sake of our interaction.


    Despite being Ernest''s sister, Susie was her own person, and the turmoil between Ernest and me wouldn''t affect her feelings toward me.


    "Maybe you should start calling me just ''Licia,'' not ''sis-inw,'' given..." I let out a self-deprecating chuckle, "your brother''s decided to tie the knot with someone else."


    My words seemed to freeze the smile on Susie''s face, and she looked on the verge of tears.


    "No," she shook her head vehemently, "you''re my sis-inw, the only one I''ll ever acknowledge. No one else will do."


    Though her words did little to mend my heart, they did offer a sliver offort to my fractured spirit.


    I couldn''t help but cherish her all the more for it.


    "Licia, I swear, he still loves you," Susie suddenly raised her hand as if taking an oath.


    Seeing her gesture reminded me of the promise I had made to Ernest just the night before.


    I lowered her hand, "Let''s skip the vows for now. How can you be so sure he loves me?"


    "Licia, besides everything I''ve told you before, there was this one time... Ernest got really drunk, and I went to his room to bring him water in the middle of the night. I found him holding your stuffed bear, and he even mistook me for you, calling out your name... He seemed to be saying something about... asking you to wait for him, until he could sort things out and then make you his..."


    My heart clenched. Could Ernest really have done that, or was Susie just spinning tales to make me feel better?


    "Licia, even the fact I''m on this flight is thanks to a ticket my brother bought," Susie added, catching me off guard. "Did he know I''d be on this flight too?"


    "I''m not sure about that. I''ve been nagging him about going to see the baseball game for days, and he kept saying no Then suddenly today, he buys me a ticket. I think he knew I you''d be on this flight and agreed just so I could keep youpany," Susie reasoned.


    It seemed too coincidental otherwise.


    But why would he, a man who had let me go, stage such an act?


    I was puzzled, a question only Ernest could answer. Turning to Susie, I asked, "So, you''re into baseball now? You never mentioned that before."


    Susie''s face twisted awkwardly


    before she leaned closer and


    whispered, "Licia, it''s not that I like baseball, it''s that Mack Craig does. He''s going to the game too.


    Ah, so she was chasing love.


    Recalling how Mack had ghosted her after her confession, I couldn''t help but ask, "Did he get back in touch with you?"


    Susie hummed a soft yes, then added quietly, "He said he couldn''t return my feelings, but that he was ttered by them. He suggested we stay friends."


    "And you agreed to that?!" Though I asked, I already knew the answer.


    Looking me straight in the eye, Susie said, "Licia, I like him too much. I''m willing to step back and just be his friend if it means I can stay by his side."


    Such a foolish girl, harboring unrequited love like enduring a slow torture, each unreturned affection slicing deeper into her heart.


    "Susie, one day you''re going to regret this," I warned her.


    "I''ll deal with regret when ites. For now, just being able to see him, to interact with him like before, makes me happy," Susie said contentedly, her eyes gleaming with infatuation. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Seeing her so ensnared, I didn''t have the heart to say more, only asking, "So, this baseball game, was it Mack who asked you to go?"

 Chapter 549

    Chapter 549


    Susie nodded, then continued with a casual tone, "You know, Licia, I''ve actually developed this weird liking for pool. Funny thing, I never had anything to do with it before, but for some reason, I''m just drawn to it now. And, get this... after my surgery, my tastes in food, my opinions, even the way I think about stuff, it''s all shifted."


    "Hey, do you think it''s because of the heart I got? I read somewhere that when you get an organ transnt, you might pick up some habits or likes from its previous owner," Susie said, her eyes wide with curiosity, practically begging me for an answer.


    I mean, I''ve heard about this in documentaries and such, but medically speaking, it''s supposed to be a myth. Yet, there''s no shortage of stories out there. It''s not just heart transnts, either. Folks who''ve had liver transnts end up changing their dietary preferences, like someone who couldn''t stand spicy food suddenly can''t get enough of it.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Could be," I said, ncing at her chest where another person''s heart beat within.


    "Oh, but look at us getting sidetracked. Weren''t we talking about my brother? Licia, I''m telling you, he might seem cold on the outside, but deep down, he''s definitely got a soft spot for you," Susie said with conviction.


    That got me thinking about the news I stumbled upon earlier - Brown ending up in the hospital, and the whole pool ball incident. If it were anyone else, they''d have chosen a different prank, not that. It had to be connected tost night when he teasingly called me "pool girl" and challenged me to a game.


    Could Ernest be the one behind it?


    With that thought, I quickly texted Grant: Was Ernest behind what happened to that guyst night?


    His reply came instantly: Who else?


    But then he retracted the message, only to send another: Not too sure, you might want to ask him directly.


    I couldn''t help but scoff, turning off my phone.


    "Licia, I don''t know all the details between you and my brother, but what I do know is he loves you," Susie kept stressing her point.


    "Licia, can you tell me?" Susie pressed.


    "My rtionship with your brother is


    complicated, and there are things,


    especially about his dad''s


    involvement in my parents'' trouble, that I''m still trying to figure out confessed, hinting at the unresolved issues between Ernest and me. Content belongs to


    S


    "Licia, if it helps you and my brother get back together, whatever I know, I''ll tell you."


    I paused for a moment, "Ten years ago, you would have been around eight or nine, right? So, you must remember something. Was your family struggling with money back then?"


    Without hesitation, Susie shook her


    head, "Nope, we weren''t rich, but we weren''t poor either. We had enough. Plus, my dad had a decent job


    driving for a local businessman


    earning a good sry. We were pretty well offpared to others in the neighborhood. I was kinda the envy of my peers."


    Lord had mentioned that Ernest''s father was bribed, but if money wasn''t an issue, it didn''t make sense for him to betray my parents for financial reasons. And given that Ernest and I were close enough to form a friendship, it suggested our families were on good terms.


    The more I thought about it, the more I realized there had to be another motive behind Ernest''s dad risking it all, including his own life.


    But Susie''s ount threw my theories off track. I had assumed Ernest''s dad needed the money for Susie''s medical expenses or some other family emergency.


    "What''s got you asking about this?" Susie inquired, puzzled.


    I couldn''t quite exin, so I switched the topic, "Was there anything significant that happened to your family around that time?"


    After pondering for a brief moment, Susie''s response took me by surprise, "Yeah, something did happen... and it involved my brother."


    "Rted to your brother?" I echoed, intrigued.


    Susie nodded, "He disappeared that year."

 Chapter 550

    Chapter 550


    Uh, what?!


    That''s a new one on me.


    I''ve never heard Ernest mention it before.


    Thinking back, in the months I''ve been with him, aside from mentioning Susie, he hardly ever talks about his family or his past.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    I thought maybe he was ashamed, feeling his family background wasn''t up to snuff. So, to avoid hurting his pride, I never poked around. But now, realizing his true identity, his silence might have been him being cautious around me.


    Just the thought tightens a knot in my chest.


    "Lost? Kidnapped or something?" I joked.


    "Worse than kidnapped, it seems. But my folks mmed up about it," Susie''s revtion took me aback.


    And now I''m puzzled, "Kidnapped? But Ernest wasn''t exactly a kid back then, how did he get kidnapped?"


    "I''ve no clue. My parents kept it hush-hush, and I only caught snippets. After they found him, they sent him off to the army," Susie said, shaking her head, "You have no idea how much I cried when Ernest left for the military."


    I knew Ernest had served, but I didn''t know the circumstances.


    Maybe his parents wanted him to toughen up, to fend for himself if he ever faced danger again.


    "Hasn''t he ever mentioned any of this to you?" Susie suddenly asked, realization dawning on her.


    gave a wry smile and said, "Nope. So how could he possibly love me? Loving someone means sharing everything with them, doesn''t it?"


    Susie, crushing hard on Mack, would understand what I meant. Sure enough, she didn''t argue but added, "Ernest''s always been a closed book. Even at home, he''d hardly say a word all year."


    I didn''t burst her bubble, just offered a smile.


    Susie had her ticket already. Whatever her reasons, it wasn''t my ce toment. Out of concern, I ever asked the flight attendant to switch our seats.


    She gets airsick and fell asleep not long after takeoff, leaving me to mull over what she said. Was Ernest''s kidnapping the real reason his dad went after mine, not money? Content belongs to


    swne


    I wanted to ask Susie more about when Ernest was kidnapped but didn''t want to disturb her frowning even in her sleep.


    Landing in Houston in the evening, no one was there to pick us up this time.


    We cabbed to the hotel. Susie was feeling terrible, even struggling to keep her eyes open in the car.


    Seeing her like this, I grew concerned, "Let''s get you checked out at a hospital, okay?"


    "No need, I''ll be fine," she insisted, clinging to my arm and resting her head on my shoulder, "Just need to lie down at the hotel." Despite her protests, I insisted we head to a hospital for a heart check-up. Right then, Ernest''s call came through on Susie''s phone.


    She was getting checked, leaving her phone with me.


    I didn''t pick up, and he called again, then tried my phone, clearly monitoring my whereabouts.


    A wave of annoyance washed over me, and I cut the call. But he dialed again immediately, probably worried about not reaching Susie. Was he indirectly making me Susie''s caretaker?


    I answered, snapping before he could speak, "Ernest, who gave you the right, to track me? What''s this about making me apany your sister? Am I supposed to be her free nanny? Why should I?" Content


    belongs to noveldrama.org


    He stayed silent on the other end for a few seconds before asking in a low voice, "Where''s Susie? Why isn''t she answering?"


    His response left me feeling like I was punching a pillow, frustration with no real target. I didn''t bother replying.

 Chapter 551

    Chapter 551


    ?


    "Licia, where''s Susie? Is she alright?" His voice softened, and there was a hint of a plea in it.


    My heart squeezed at the sound of him calling me Licia again.


    Just then, the door to the examination room swung open, and there was Susie, walking out. I handed her the phone, "It''s for you."


    Susie took the phone, a bit startled, and ced it to her ear. I moved a bit away but could still hear her, "I got a bit of motion sickness from the flight, and Licia was worried, so she brought me here for a check-up... No worries, the doc said my heart''s fine, just need some rest."


    "I know, with Licia looking after me, what''s there to worry about... Bro, I made it clear, she''s the only sister-inw I recognize. If you try swapping her out, you''re losing me too..."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Susie''s words made my chest swell with emotions, and I had to breathe deep, like a fish gasping for air.


    "...Bro, trust me, I''ll take good care of her too..."


    Susie raised her voice a bit on thest bit, making sure I heard her.


    This girl was breaking her back worrying about Ernest and me, but what she didn''t get was love isn''t something you can force with a helping hand. "Licia, you alright?" Susie came over to ask me.


    I had managed topose myself and looked at her, "Me? I''m fine. How about you? Feeling better?"


    She handed me the report, "See, told you it was nothing. But you had to spend the money to make sure."


    "I''d rather spend it than have your brother on my case if anything had happened," I joked.


    "He wouldn''t dare. You''re more precious to him than he is to himself," Susie never missed a chance to build up my rtionship with her brother. I didn''t respond, just took her back to the hotel.


    In the night, as Susie slept, I found myself wide awake, scrolling through my phone. There were several unread messages.


    Fanny: Any romantic encounters?


    Fanny: Send a pic.


    Fanny: Haley Perez''s kid got


    discharged, weighed in at 5.7 lbs et


    el


    The couple was ecstatic. That deadbeat mom hasn''t visited even once.


    Fanny: Attached a photo, a chubby-faced baby that bore a resemnce to Haley.


    I closed the photo and snapped one of the sleeping Susie, sending it to Fanny: My romantic encounter.


    Fanny didn''t reply, but I scrolled through other messages.


    Grant was wondering why I hadn''t responded to his earlier messages.


    I chose to ignore him, moving on to see a message from a stranger.


    I didn''t recognize the name, as I usually had everyone saved under their real names. Thinking it was some ad, I was about to delete it when I saw: "Looking forward to our snooker match, girl."


    l


    Immediately, my thoughts flew to that guy Brown who had been pestering me. Hadn''t Ernest just


    de quemim? How was he daring


    to bother me again?


    And how did he even get added to my contacts?


    As I was about to delete him, a new message popped up from his end.


    I paused, curious to see what else he had to say.


    "Wee to the beautiful Houston."


    Reading this, a chill ran down my spine. It meant Brown knew I was here.

 Chapter 552

    Chapter 552


    ?


    So, it turned out I was being shadowed the entire time.


    But why? Was this some sort of revenge plot?


    My grip on my phone tightened, my eyes glued to the screen, though no new messages came through.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    After much deliberation, I decided to screenshot the message and send it to Ernest.


    If Brown was targeting me, and with Susie still hanging around me, anything happening to me could potentially put her in danger too.


    I needed Ernest to know I was in jeopardy. Even if he wasn''t keen on protecting me, he couldn''t possibly ignore his sister''s safety.


    In such dire times, it was to Ernest I sought help, driven by habit and, perhaps deep down, a trust in him that lingered, even after he''d pushed me away.


    No sooner had I sent the message than my phone rang - it was Ernest.


    I picked up without hesitating but didn''t speak; Ernest was the first to break the silence, "Don''t worry, I''ll have someone keep an eye on you from the shadows."


    His words warmed my heart in a way I couldn''t quite exin, though they left a bitter aftertaste.


    Yet, I yed it tough. "It''s not about me needing protection. I''m worried about Susie being with me. Don''t me me if anything happens to her." Ernest stayed silent on the other end, not hanging up either.


    The standoffsted a few seconds before I asked, "Is Brown after me because of Jefferson?"


    Brown had called me ''the snooker girl'' at our first encounter, and I''d only yed at Jefferson''s ce. Besides, with Jefferson''s recent troubles, and my visit to see him, it made sense that Brown was tailing me.


    Ernest hummed in acknowledgment, "Jefferson is just the trigger. They''re targeting you to get to me."


    That left me stunned, but then I remembered something Conrad had told me, "Is it true that you''re the one who took down Club Q''s boss?"


    Club Q was infamous; their boss being humiliated was a stain on their reputation, and they''d surely seek revenge.


    Ernest didn''t respond directly, merely stating, "You might have to miss Jefferson''s game and head back home soon."


    What was he on about?!


    He was the one who''d urged me toe, and now that I''d barely arrived, he was insisting I leave.


    "Ernest, what are you ying at?" I asked, confused and angered.


    "It''s dangerous for you now that they''ve got their eyes on you," Ernest''s voice was deep and serious.


    I felt my breath catch. "Because they think... no, because they''ve mistaken me for your girlfriend, right?"


    Ernest still didn''t answer, only saying, "Don''t be scared. They won''t really harm you. At most, they''ll use you to get to me."


    His words only made me more


    uneasy and baffled, "Ernest, stopz evading my questions. I''m asking you again, did they target me. because of what happened with Jeffersonst time?"


    He didn''t beat around the bush this time, "Not entirely." "What do you mean, ''not entirely''?" I was genuinely puzzled.


    "It''splicated. I''ll exin when we have the chance," Ernest paused before continuing, "Don''t tell Susie about this, and...you might want to let her spend time with whoever she wants to see." Content belongs to


    Ernest''sst words made it clear he knew all about Susie''s secret crush, a fact she thought was well-hidden.


    I understood Ernest''s intentions; he didn''t want Susie caught up in this mess either.


    But what about me?


    Though he mentioned arranging protection for me, I knew the danger I was in was significant.


    This whole situation was tied to Jefferson, who was my friend. I couldn''t me Ernest for it.


    Perhaps if hadn''t reached out to


    1


    Ernest when Jefferson got into trouble, he wouldn''t have gotten involved with Club Q, and none of this would''ve happened.


    But I had no regrets, nothing was more important than clearing Jefferson''s name.

 Chapter 553

    Chapter 553


    ?


    "Will Jefferson''s game still go on? Is he going to be safe?" I couldn''t help but worry about Jefferson.


    "He''ll be fine," Ernest said with conviction.


    I gazed into the pitch-ck night outside the window, "Do I really have to go back home?"


    Ernest paused before replying, "Wait for my message, and... you can get rid of that person who messaged you on WhatsApp."


    After saying that, he paused for a few seconds. I thought he had more to say, but then he hung up.


    Sleep was already elusive in a foreignnd, and now with this development, it waspletely out of the question.


    Following Ernest''s advice, I deleted WhatsApp, then opened Jefferson''s chat. I really wanted to send him a message, asking if he was okay. But knowing he was in the middle of intense training for the game, I didn''t want to distract him, so I exited the chat.


    Iy in bed, wide awake, but forced myself to close my eyes. So, when Susie woke up, I was aware and even overheard her softly talking on the phone.


    Her voice was naturally soft and tender, and even more so when talking to her beloved. Even as an eavesdropper, I could feel the happiness emanating from her.


    But remembering her heart belonged to Mack made me slightly uneasy.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    However, Ernest must have looked into him. Since he had essentially given Susie his blessing to be with Mack, I figured I shouldn''t worry.


    I fell asleep to the sound of Susie''s call with Mack, probablyforted by the aura of happiness. Surprisingly, I slept in until eleven in the morning.


    When I woke up, Susie was reading a book. The positive energy Mack brought her was undeniable.


    "Have you eaten yet?" My immediate concern was for Susie''s meals.


    She nodded, "I ordered some food."


    This girl was quick to learn. Last night, I had ordered food over the phone, and today, she managed to do it herself.


    "That''s good," I yawned, then remembering what Ernest had told me, I casually asked Susie, "Did you get in touch with Mack?"


    Susie bashfully nodded, her face


    glowing with happiness. Seeing her


    like this, I suddenly felt that her being with Mack might not be such


    a bad idea.


    "Would you like some alone time with him?" My question made Susie''s eyes widen in shock.


    I sat up, adjusting my pajamas, "If you do, go ahead. I won''t tell your brother."


    Susie shook her head, "No, my brother would be furious. Mad at me, and mad at you."


    Her innocence was truly endearing.


    "If I don''t say, and you don''t say, how would he know?" I encouraged her.


    "But..." Susie clearly wanted to, yet hesitated.


    "Let''s settle it then. But for your safety, I need to meet Mack," I stated my condition.


    Susie thought for a moment, then nodded, "Well, you two know each other."


    I met Mack two hourster at the hotel caf¨¦, without Susie.


    Mack was visibly ufortable when he saw me but greeted me with a, "Hey."


    He sat down without speaking, so I broke the silence, "Moved on from the past?"


    Mack avoided my gaze, perhaps not


    wanting to be reminded of Judie Sears through me. His eyes were fixed on his coffee, "I don''t feel that way about Susie."


    This was within my expectations. If Mack was someone who easily shifted his affections, he wouldn''t have stayed byatose Judie''s side for two years.


    "But she''s developed feelings for you," I observed him. He still looked lean, but there was a newfound brightness in his eyes.


    "I know," Mack replied, then fell silent for a moment before adding, "It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have..."


    He stopped himself, holding back his next words.


    I gently stirred my coffee, "You shouldn''t have what?"

 Chapter 554

    Chapter 554


    ?


    Mack was silent, a clear sign he was either struggling to find the right words or had other reasons for his reticence.


    Mulling over my suspicions, I decided to confront him directly. "Mack, have you been deliberately hanging around Susie?"


    His head snapped up, eyes flickering with a hint of panic. That reaction said it all.


    Remembering how simr my face was to Judie''s, and how, after Judie''s passing, he had apanied me to Susie''s surgery, I couldn''t help but say, "Are you trying to use your proximity to Susie as a way to keep seeing me, to reminisce about Judie through me?"


    "No," Mack denied quickly, his voiceced with tension, "Felicia, I''m not, and I never have."


    After hastily taking arge gulp of his coffee, seemingly trying to calm or suppress something, he continued, "Felicia, believe it or not, I''ve never seen you as Judie. Yes, you two look alike, but I''ve always been clear that you''re not the same person," he said with utmost sincerity.


    He didn''t seem to be lying, and that gave me some relief.


    I was afraid Mack was seeing me as Judie, trapped in his grief forever.


    Now that he said he wasn''t, I believed him. Yet, I was still puzzled and asked, "But your presence around Susie seems too coincidental."


    Mack pressed his lips together, falling silent again.


    It was clear I wasn''t overthinking; there was a reason he was so close to Susie.


    "Mack, if you can''t be honest with me, I''ll have to stop you from seeing Susie," I stated bluntly.


    "Felicia, I have no ill intentions towards Susie. I...," he stumbled over his words again, "I just want to protect her, silently."


    I could see his sincerity, not thinking it feigned. Yet, hisck of previous connection with Susie meant he had no deep-seated reason to protect her this fiercely.


    "Why do you feel the need to protect her?" I asked, suddenly feeling a nerve tense as a thought shed through my mind, "Mack, you don''t mean..." Finding myself too shocked and agitated to continue, Mack seemed to grasp something from my reaction.


    He lowered his gaze, "The heart Susie received through the transnt was Judie''s."


    My blood ran cold for a few seconds, all my questions finding their answers.


    No wonder Mack had stayed by Susie''s surgery room that day; it wasn''t for me but to see Judie''s heart continue to beat within Susie.


    Taking two quick sips of my coffee, I managed to suppress the overwhelming shock.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Felicia, Judie lives on, in Susie''s world," Mack said, his eyes brimming with tears.


    The bitterness of the coffee helped steady my emotions. "So, you see Susie as Judie, is that it?"


    Mack hesitated, "No, I know she isn''t Judie. She just carries Judie''s heart."


    "But Susie has fallen for you. Do you think


    With feelings are truly hers, or are theying from the heale


    her chest?" I pressed. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Mack took another sip of his coffee, "I don''t know."


    I sighed lightly, "What are you nning to do then?"


    Mack''s silence was an answer in itself, telling me he was just as lost, unsure of how to proceed.


    Emotions aren''t something others can meddle in or decide upon; it was up to Mack alone.


    Seeing his troubled expression, I


    advised, Mack, even though Susie has Judie''s heart, she is Susie, not Judie. You need to understand that. And...,"


    I paused, "You need to figure out your own feelings and make a decision soon. Otherwise, the more


    you drag this out, the more Susie will get hurt." Content belongs to


    "I know, it''s just that I''m... really confused right now," Mack admitted, looking helpless.


    I understood, but couldn''t offer muchfort. I had said what needed to be said; the rest was up to him to figure out.

 Chapter 555

    Chapter 555


    ?


    Thinking about the main reason for my visit today, I said, "Mack, this time Susie came to see the game partly because of you, and it''s also a rare chance for you two to spend time together. So, she''ll be sticking with you for a few days, under your care. Use this opportunity to figure out your feelings."


    Mack looked slightly taken aback. "Felicia, that doesn''t seem... right."


    It indeed wasn''t right, especially since I knew Mack''s real intentions for getting close to Susie. But at the moment, I had no other choice.


    Susie following me around was too dangerous, so I had no option but to entrust her to Mack''s care.


    "There''s nothing wrong with it. I trust you," I said, hinting at something deeper.


    Mack''s expression turned a bit awkward, but he nodded. "Thanks for trusting me, Felicia."


    I raised my coffee cup to him, and he smiled back.


    "How are Judie''s parents doing?" Suddenly, I remembered the couple.


    "They''re okay, I guess. The two years Judie was in aa probably helped theme to terms with reality, but..." Mack hesitated slightly. "I haven''t dared to visit them recently."


    "Are you afraid they''ll be heartbroken to see you?" I touched on his sore spot.


    "It''s not just the heartbreak. They also hate me. If it weren''t for me, they wouldn''t have lost their daughter," Mack said, filled with deep self-me.


    I understood, but couldn''t offer constion.


    "By the way, Felicia, Mr. Sears called me asking about you," Mack suddenly said.


    I took a sip of my coffee. "What about?"


    "He asked for your phone number and about your family," Mack said with a bitter smile. "But I didn''t know."


    That was information I had never shared with him. Yet, I was curious why Judie''s dad would want to know these details about me.


    Could it be because I resembled their daughter so much, and they wanted to meet me to ease the pain of missing her?


    Or were they curious about why Judie and I looked so simr?


    That was something I wondered about too.


    "Then give me their phone number and address. I''ll visit them when get back," I said, pulling out my phone to open my contacts, handing


    Mack. Content belongs to


    Heughed. He had once asked for my contact info and I had refused. Now, I was the one initiating.


    Mack added me as a friend and gave me the contact details for Judie''s parents.


    I told Mack to go upstairs and fetch


    Susie, leaving them some space themselves, while I stayed at


    coffee shop. Contents to


    Be


    Fanny sent me a video call, but since it was inconvenient to answer in the coffee shop, I declined and texted her.


    She immediately replied: Not answering the video call, is Ernest with you?


    Her imagination was indeed wild. I sent her a photo to show her I was in a coffee shop.


    But then Fanny sent back a message: Howe you''re still tangled up with that jerk Conrad?


    I was momentarily stunned. Conrad was the "jerk" Fanny was referring to, but when had I ever been involved with him?


    I sent a big question mark in response, and Fanny sent back the photo I had taken, with a red circle drawn around it.


    I zoomed in on the photo, and indeed, Conrad was there, looking in my direction.


    In an instant, I looked towards where I had taken the photo, but there was no sign of him.


    He hade and seen me, but he hadn''t approached.


    It seemed that the harsh words I had


    saidst time had an effect. From


    now on, we really were just strangers who passed by each other. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    §Ö


    With a mocking twist of my lips, I looked down to reply to Fanny, not noticing someone had approached.

 Chapter 556

    Chapter 556


    ?


    "Beautifuldy, could you help me out?"


    The voice, aged yet distinctly feminine, caused me to snap my attention upwards.


    There stood an elderly woman, her hair a silver testament to her years, eyes brimming with a plea.


    "How may I assist you?" I responded, my toneced with courtesy.


    "Oh, dear, I was hoping you might treat me to a cup of coffee. I haven''t had the luxury in quite some time due to my finances," the woman''s words, unexpected, stirred a sense ofpassion within me.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, I nodded, "Of course."


    "Thank you, you beautiful soul," the woman expressed, gesturing towards my seat, "May I join you here for the coffee?"


    In for a penny, in for a pound, I thought to myself. Having agreed to the coffee, inviting her to sit seemed only natural.


    Just as I was about to consent, Conrad''s voice cut through, "I''m sorry, ma''am, but might I suggest another spot for you?"


    Turning towards Conrad, who I thought had left, I found myself momentarily lost for words.


    In the brief pause, Conrad had already directed the woman to a different seat and pulled out some cash, handing it to her, "You''re wee to order the coffee yourself, ma''am."


    Conrad''s swift actions seemed to resolve the situation with the woman leaving without even ordering the coffee. Although confused, I didn''t question it.


    Watching the woman walk away, Conrad spoke again, "You saw that, right? Her true intent wasn''t just a cup of coffee."


    I struggled to grasp his meaning, "She was after money?"


    "If you had let her sit here, ordered her that coffee, it wouldn''t have been ten minutes before she''d start convulsing and copse, triggering a call to the police. And you, having provided the coffee, would naturally be questioned," Conrad''s exnation reminded me of a simr incident with Jefferson.


    Feeling a chill down my spine, I still found it hard to believe, replying, "You can''t assume everyone''s intentions are so malicious."


    Conrad frowned slightly, then pulled


    out his phone to show me a video. It depicted a scenario almost identical to what he described, involving a woman named Ethel and a young girl


    "Lately, there''s been a surge in scams targetingpassionate young women," Conrad shared, leaving me speechless.


    Perhaps sensing my naivety, Conrad changed the subject, "Did you arrive yesterday?"


    My response was barely audible, a soft "yes," my gaze drifting to the scar marking his hand.


    The memory of his ident,


    indirectly influenced by ourst


    conversation, tightened my cho


    His physical wounds were visible, but what of the others?


    Conrad noticed my nce towards the coffee cup left by Mack, "Meeting someone?"


    "Yes," was all I managed, echoing the brevity of my previous answers.


    Conrad, pointing to the seat across, asked, "May I?"


    "...Yes."


    Conrad smiled, a hint of nostalgia in his voice, "Seems like ''yes'' is all you have for me now."


    As he took his seat, I found myself speaking more openly, "I don''t know what else to say?"


    Then, noting his thinner appearance, concern crept into my voice, "Are you fully recovered from your injuries?"


    Conrad''s eyes flickered, a softugh escaping him, "I''m fine, see? All healed..."


    He paused, then added, "Felicia, the ident was my own doing, it had nothing to do with our conversation. Don''t overthink it."


    "I''m not overthinking. Besides, ifExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    you''re someone who''d risk their life over a few words, that would make me quite foolish, wouldn''t it?


    After all, I had loved him for ten years.


    OUMS


    Conrad''s expression stiffened slightly, understanding the depth of my words.

 Chapter 557

    Chapter 557


    ?


    "Are you here for the game? Got your ticket yet?" Conrad changed the subject smoothly.


    "Not yet. You got one to spare? I''ll buy it off you," I replied, not about to y hard to get. It''s silly to take the long way round when there''s a shortcut. Conrad chuckled, "Got one, but it''s not for sale."


    As he said this, he pulled out not one, but two tickets from his pocket. "Had them saved for you. Jefferson''s doing."


    Hearing that sent a little thrill through me. Jefferson hadn''t called me over, yet he''d reserved tickets for me. He was expecting me.


    Would he have been disappointed if I hadn''t shown up?


    I took the tickets, "Can I get one more?"


    Conrad looked surprised but nodded, pulling out another ticket.


    "Conrad, you''re reallying across like a scalper," I teased, taking the tickets for free.


    He justughed, not biting, and I didn''t know what else to say.


    Just then, Mack came down with Susie, pushing her suitcase. Susie followed shyly behind him; they were really quite sweet together.


    "My friend," I said to Conrad, standing up.


    Mack came over with Susie. "Felicia."


    I turned to Susie, who looked warily at Conrad before calling out loudly, "Licia, my dear sister-inw."


    That girl was full of tricks, deliberately using that term to tease Conrad and mark her territory.


    "Mack says he''ll take good care of you, but if anything happens, or if he bullies you, call me," I gave Susie some confidence, also a warning to Mack.


    Susie''s cheeks flushed but she quickly defended Mack, "He wouldn''t bully me, you can rx."


    I nced at Mack and handed him the tickets, "These can''t be bought with money."


    "Thanks, my sis-inw," Susie didn''t hold back, calling me sister-inw without hesitation.


    "Off you go, contact me if you need anything," Mack clearly felt awkward, so it was best to let them leave.


    After they left, Conrad spoke up, "Ernest''s little sister seems afraid I''d whisk you away."


    "She''s just a naive girl," I said, pointing to the elevator. "I''m heading up."


    "Felicia," Conrad called after me. "You haven''t run into any trouble here, have you?"


    My heart skipped a beat. Only Ernest knew about the message from Brown. How did Conrad know to ask? "Hmm?" I feigned ignorance.


    He stepped closer and nodded subtly towards a direction, "Those two have been watching you."


    I hadn''t noticed until Conrad mentioned it. Now that I did, my heartbeat picked up.


    I wasn''t sure if these people were sent by Ernest to protect me, or by Brown to seek revenge.


    "They''re probably Ernest''s men," I mused, as Ernest had mentioned he''d have someone look after me.


    Conrad stayed silent, and I decided to go upstairs. Maybe staying in my room was the safest option.


    "Dustin mentioned you had trouble


    with someone named Brown back home, I''ve looked into him. He''s a VIP member at Club Q," Conrad stopped me in my tracks.


    "And he''s got quite a following. His injury back home caused quite a ?tir, a lot of uproar," Conrad''s tone was grave. "Felicia, it''s dangerous for you to be here alone."


    Brown''s background, something Ernest surely knew but hadn''t


    shared with me, probably to kel from worrying. Content belongsC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Now Conrad was telling me, wanting me to be cautious and careful.


    Both men I had loved, each protecting me in their own way.


    I looked at Conrad, "So, what now?"

 Chapter 558

    Chapter 558


    ?


    Conrad had a point in bringing this up, I could tell.


    His gaze darkened as he looked at me. "Ernest shouldn''t have rushed to confront Brown like that. He should''ve looked into his background first."


    I got what he was saying, but I couldn''t help but scoff. "So, what? Just because Brown''s got some clout, I should just sit back and take harassment? Suffer in silence?"


    Conrad stumbled over my question, "Felicia, that''s not what I meant."


    "Conrad, I don''t think Ernest did anything wrong. Brown had iting," I said, standing my ground.


    A hint of resignation shed in Conrad''s eyes. "I mean, there could''ve been another way, without making things this reactive and putting you in danger."


    He paused briefly, "Felicia, I''m not trying to attack Ernest here, just stating facts."


    I didn''t want to assume the worst of him. "What''s done is done. There''s no point in talking about it now. Besides, Brown was clearly targeting me. If Ernest hadn''t done anything, it would''ve only emboldened him."


    Brown had caused trouble at the party hosted by the two influential families in town, clearly not caring about their status.


    "Now his fans are the ones causing trouble," Conrad nced at the man not too far from us. "Felicia, you need to be careful everywhere now. Staying here isn''t safe."


    It seemed that way.


    I knew what Conrad was getting at; he probably wanted me to stay at a hotel with him.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Since I had donated blood to him and Ernest had misunderstood and broken up with me, staying with Conrad would only make things messier.


    Even though I felt no guilt, I didn''t need to worry about what Ernest thought now, but I still wouldn''t stay with Conrad.


    "Given that his fans are also targeting me, I doubt I''d be safe anywhere," I shared my thoughts.


    Conrad''s jaw tensed slightly. "Dustin has a ce here, it would be safe for you to stay there."


    I frowned, but Conrad quickly added, "I don''t live there."


    He was trying to ease my concerns, but even so, I wasn''t keen on the idea.


    "If you don''t trust me, you can talk to Dustin," Conrad paused, "Felicia, regardless of any past grievances between our families or you, ensuring your safety is the priority right now."


    I understood that without him saying it, but I still didn''t want to stay at Dustin''s ce.


    If it wasn''t safe, Dustin''s ce would be just as dangerous.


    Ernest suggested I go back home, and maybe he was right.


    Missing Jefferson''s game would be regrettable, but if something


    l


    happened to me, winning the pe


    wouldn''t bring him any joy. Content


    belongs to en.kikistorie Content


    "I''ll think about it," I didn''t outright refuse.


    Conrad looked at me, hesitating as if he wanted to persuade me further, but eventually, he said nothing.


    He knew it was pointless to argue about something I clearly didn''t want to do.


    Recalling my conversation with


    Ernest,


    brown targeting me this


    time, it''s because of Ernest, and Jefferson too, right?"


    Conrad nodded slightly, my heart tightened, "So, Ernest and Jefferson could both be in danger?"

 Chapter 559

    Chapter 559


    ?


    "Jefferson''s off the hook for now," Conrad''s words threw me for a loop.


    He went on to rify, "On the surface, Club Q is all about billiards, but in reality, it''s a hotbed for betting scams. They targeted Jefferson initially to secure a win streak in their rigged games and rake in the profits."


    I''d heard of betting scandals, but I was shocked to find them infiltrating the world of billiards.


    "They can''t touch Jefferson now. They''ve cooked up a new scheme: betting on Jefferson to win, making him the unwitting pawn in their game. They lose on the surface but win big behind the scenes," Conrad exined, sending shivers down my spine.


    It was jarring to think that a simple game of billiards could be twisted into a tool for such dark dealings.


    Jefferson always said he yed billiards for the love of the game and dreamed of showcasing our talent globally. If he knew he was being used like this, I couldn''t imagine how devastated he''d be.


    I felt a knot in my chest. "Does Jefferson know about this?"


    "He''s in the dark. If he knew, he''d never y again," Conrad paused, adding gravely, "And if he quit, he''d be in mortal danger."C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    I was stunned. Conrad''s tone grew heavier, "Felicia, don''t think that just because Ernest saved him, he''s out of the woods. This is all part of their twisted game."


    The chill in the air deepened. Ernest had never mentioned this. Was he unaware?


    "Felicia, with the game just two days away, they can''t afford any slip-ups. But Brown''s an unpredictable factor. His fans are beyond Club Q''s control. To ensure the game goes smoothly, they might target you, using you as leverage without necessarily harming you."


    My heart tightened, "Are they trying to prevent Ernest from stepping in again?"


    Conrad shook his head gently, "You''re not just a pawn to control Ernest. You''re also a means to force Jefferson to y."


    "But I..." I struggled for words, "Ernest and I are no longer together, and Jefferson and I are just friends."


    Conrad''s gaze deepened, followed by a puzzling smile.


    I was confused, "Why are you smiling?"


    "Felicia, you still see the world in such pure terms," Conrad''sment felt more like a jab than praise.


    I frowned, "What''s that supposed to mean? Spit it out."


    He smirked, "Nothing much. Just


    that even if you''re ''just friends'' with Jefferson, he wouldn''t ignore your safety. Besides... you always call


    hip


    His exnation stopped me from overthinking, but I understood his underlying message: I was in danger, whether from Brown''s fans or Club Q. Falling into their hands would spell disaster for both Ernest and Jefferson.


    Weighing my options, I knew this wasn''t the time for stubbornness. I sighed, "Is it safer to stay at Dustin''s ce, or should I leave the country?"


    "Staying with Dustin is your best bet. It''s risky to move around now, with Brown''s fans potentially anywhere," Conrad advised, pulling out his phone to show me a


    screenshot.


    UMS


    "You''ve been targeted in Brown''s fan group, with a bounty of three million dors on your head."


    I let out a bitterugh, saying, "I didn''t realize I was worth that much."


    "Nobody saw this storm you''ve stirred uping," Conrad''s gaze was intense.


    I scoffed, "Aren''t you being a bit dramatic?"


    "You might not believe it now, but you''ll see," Conrad finished, then asked again, "Felicia, are you ready toe with me?"

 Chapter 560

    Chapter 560


    ?


    "Are you leaving?"


    I wasn''t sure, despite Conrad''s passionate plea.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Caught in Conrad''s expectant gaze, I hesitated before saying, "Let me check with Ernest."


    Conrad''s eyes lost a bit of their sparkle, but he nodded and moved out of the way.


    It wasn''t that I didn''t trust Conrad, but my trust in Ernest was absolute. His word was all I needed.


    "Hey," Ernest''s voice came through the phone, deep and soothing, a tone that always made my heart skip a beat.


    "What''s up?" Ernest prodded when I stayed silent.


    I took a breath to steady myself, "Ernest, there are two guys watching me at my hotel. Did you send them?"


    "Are you at Caf¨¦ 3A?" His question made me nce around, and sure enough, he had pinpointed my exact location.


    Even miles away, he seemed to have a clear picture of my surroundings.


    There was no need to mention Conrad''s involvement; Ernest probably already knew. So, I cut to the chase, "Conrad has warned me about the danger. Now, I''m asking you, should I go back home or to the safe house Conrad has arranged?"


    Ernest fell silent on the other end, leaving me wondering about his silence. Then, he asked, "Why are you asking me?"


    Because I trust him, of course.


    But my pride wouldn''t let me say that out loud, "Because this concerns you too."


    Ernest remained silent for a moment before finally saying, "He won''t hurt you."


    So he agreed I should go with Conrad.


    For some reason, that made me slightly angry.


    Thest time he entrusted me to Conrad''s care, and I ended up donating blood to Conrad, he got upset. I couldn''t figure out what Ernest really wanted.


    "Is everything settled with Susie?" Ernest asked next.


    "Yeah, she''s already coordinated with..." I started, but a clear, feminine voice cut through from Ernest''s end.


    "Ernest, what do you think of this ring?"


    I froze, words failing me...


    The woman choosing rings with Ernest, it was obvious who she was.


    How could things move so quickly?


    Stanley had just announced Ernest''s engagement to the rk family at the party, and now he was already ring shopping, indicating their closeness.


    But it had only been a few days since we parted ways.


    Was he secretly in touch with Ynde while we were together?


    It felt like a stab to the heart, leaving me shaking, the phone nearly slipping from my hands.


    "Felicia..." The call was still connected, and I heard Ernest call my name.


    But his voice now felt like acid, corroding my heart, leaving me in agony...


    I wanted to hang


    up, but I couldn''t.


    Instead, I brought the phone back to my ear, "Susie has everything under control. you''re worried, you can keep an eye on her from the


    vel


    shadows... Also, am I interrupting something?"


    The words burned my throat as they came out...


    I asked him that, hoping for some exnation, even though I knew might not have the right to expect one. But the idea of him choosing rings with another woman was something I couldn''t ept.


    Yet, Ernest remained silent on the line.


    So, I hadn''t misunderstood. Right then, he was with another woman...

 Chapter 561

    Chapter 561


    ?


    The burning sensation in my throat scorched its way straight to my heart as I finally broke the silence between Ernest and me, "I won''t disturb your ring shopping spree anymore. Goodbye!"


    With that, I ended the call with such force it felt like my fingers broke along with the connection.


    I just stood there, motionless, until Conrad approached.


    Seeing him get closer, I quickly lowered my head and sped toward the elevator entrance, passing by Conrad, I mumbled, "Wait for me, I need to pack my bags."


    "I''lle up with you," Conrad offered.


    "No need, I can manage on my own," I declined loudly, quickening my pace.


    But Conrad followed anyway. "What''s wrong?"


    He had noticed something was off.


    My heart was already in a sour state, and his question nearly made me burst into tears on the spot. But I knew I couldn''t cry, I couldn''t let Conrad see my weakness.


    Back when I had decided to be with Ernest, I had boasted about it in front of Conrad with so much pride and confidence. And now, I felt as though I had been pped in the face.


    Suppressing the overwhelming sadness, I put on a facade of strength, "Conrad, it''s not right for you toe up with me."


    He looked at me sincerely, saying, "I mean no harm. I just want to make sure nothing untoward happens. I''ll stay outside the door."


    He didn''t want to leave, and frankly, I needed some space to nurse my bleeding heart.


    I thought I had moved on from Ernest, but a single sentence over the phone proved me wrong. I hadn''t let go at all, and it still mattered so much to


    me.


    Just a few words had crushed me...


    "Whatever could go wrong? Aren''t you being a bit too cautious?" In the end, my bad moodshed out at Conrad.


    He looked slightly embarrassed but didn''t say anything and followed me into the elevator.


    The feeling of being inescapably entangled suffocated me, especially in such a confined space as the elevator.


    The changing numbers on the


    elevator panel felt like a catalyst,


    igniting the turmoil in my chest until


    it felt like I was about to explode. Finally, the elevator reached my floor.


    I stormed out, with Conrad close behind.


    "I''ll be right outside if you need anything," he reminded me at the door.


    Without a word, I entered and


    mmed the door shut, leaning


    against it. I dug my fingers into the sturdy door, trying to suppress the


    difort rising in my throat.


    UMS


    But knowing someone was still outside, I bit my lip so hard it might as well have been bleeding, but it was no use. It couldn''t mask the pain deep within.


    Tears inevitably escaped. I closed my eyes, trying to stop them, but it was futile.


    Gradually, I slid down, ending up crouched beside the door, curling into myself, burying my face between my knees.


    Memories of Ernest''s proposal and his words to me were crystal clear in my mind.


    How could he so easily go choose a ring with someone else?


    Here I am, in a foreignnd, surrounded by danger, my life hanging by a thread, and there he is, leisurely preparing for his wedding with his fianc¨¦e.


    No wonder he sent me here under the guise of protection. It was just surveince, making sure I didn''t run back to ruin his ns.


    The more I thought about it, the more unbearable the pain became, like I was suffocating, like my heart could burst at any moment and I would die...


    I couldn''t take it anymore and forced myself to look up, only to freeze. At some point, a man had taken a seat opposite me.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He looked at me with pity, shaking


    his head in disdain as if I were a pitiful creature. When he caught me staring, he didn''t show any difort; instead, he looked annoyed.


    My nerves tensed, and for a moment, I forgot how to react, even how to be afraid, stupidly asking, "Who are you? How did you get into my room?"

 Chapter 562

    Chapter 562


    ?


    I was experiencing a total disconnect from reality, there''s no other exnation for it.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Otherwise, my gut reaction would have been to scream or bolt for the door.


    But I didn''t. Instead, I just squatted there, dumbly asking who he was.


    "Littledy, why so blue? Heartbroken?" The man had the quintessential Western look-deep-set eyes, a high nose, and distinctly chiseled features, yet he spoke perfect English with a hint of an exotic ent.


    He nailed it. Somehow, he could see right through to the reason for my sorrow.


    "Who are you?" I asked, sounding dumber than I felt.


    But as soon as the words left my mouth, my briefpse in consciousness was jolted back to reality, and I immediately thought of the boss of Club Q.


    But I wasn''t sure it was him. In my mind, the boss was a rugged, burly man, something akin to a Lord type. Yet, the man standing before me was the epitome of refined elegance, with a mature charm about him. Had I encountered him on the street, I might have mistaken him for a male model or something of the sort. Suddenly, I remembered Conrad mentioning the Club Q boss had an injury, so I scrutinized the man more closely. However, I saw nothing out of the ordinary, just that the more I looked at him, the more strikingly handsome he appeared. "My name is Henrik Taylor," he said with a slight lean forward, and I realized just how close he was to me.


    I instinctively recoiled, but his hand reached out, seemingly wanting to touch my face, yet I turned my head away.


    Still, his handnded on my head, patting it as one might a small animal, "You can call me Henrik, or Skye if you prefer."


    I dodged his touch again, curling up like a cornered animal, "What do you want?"


    I didn''t scream. Even if I did, by the time Conrad could rush in, I''d likely already be in this man''s grasp.


    "What do you think?" he asked with a smile.


    There was something about his always-smiling demeanor that maybe made me feel a little less frightened.


    And I retorted with a child-like response, "I know you''re here to take me."


    "Ha ha..." Henrikughed heartily, seemingly unconcerned about being overheard.


    "Littledy, how old are you? You''re so adorable." Henrik wiped away the tears ofughter from his eyes.


    Adorable? Me?


    I hadn''t realized it myself. It seemed I was indeed terrified, right back to my naive essence.


    "Before I came here, I wondered


    what I''d do if caught someone ugly


    and boring. Now, seeing how cute and fun you are, there''s no need to worry you''re far more interesting to keep around," Henrik said, extending his hand to me again, "Come, get up."


    He intended to pull me up and take me away.


    But I wasn''t scared stiff. Why would I justply?


    "This hotel has protection for me, even outside," I reminded him.


    "I know," Henrik wasn''t the least bit deterred.


    "So, you can''t take me away," I said, already thinking of how to alert Conrad outside.


    Even if it might not help, at least he''d know I was taken and could start looking for me sooner.


    ?


    "Littledy how about we try?" As soon as Henrik finished speaking, he


    had grabbed my hand and how


    me up with such speed that thad no chance to dodge.


    So, my earlier attempts to retreat and shrink away were just him ying along with a game of cat and mouse.


    "Felicia, are you alright?" Conrad


    finally sensed something was a


    and


    Knocked on the door, camis''s


    swno


    to me.


    out

 Chapter 563

    Chapter 563


    ?


    Just as I was about to speak, Henrik''s voice already rang in my ear, "Lass, do you believe if I let him in right now, it''ll just mean one more for me to take away?"


    He was threatening me, trying to scare me.


    "Felicia?" Conrad called out for me again from outside, his voice tinged with a noticeable urgency.


    There was no way I was going to let Henrik take me away without making a sound. So, I lowered my head and bit into Henrik''s hand, and as he flinched in pain and loosened his grip, I broke free and dashed towards the door, "Conrad, help..."


    I couldn''t finish my words before a cold breeze hit the back of my neck, and then I knew no more.


    When I woke up, darkness surrounded me, with only a few dim floormps lit. I was lying on a soft,rge bed.


    The scenes before I lost consciousness shed through my mind, and I sat up abruptly, throwing off the covers to check my clothing.


    Seeing the unfamiliar pajamas on me, my mind exploded. Then, the room''s door opened, and there was Henrik, also dressed in pajamas.


    A chill ran through my entire body as I stared at him with a mix of terror and anger.


    "So fierce?" Henrik smirked, a corner of his lips lifted.


    I red at him, speechless.


    I didn''t even have the courage to ask who had changed my clothes or why I was wearing pajamas.


    Henrik came over and sat on the edge of the bed, holding a ss of red wine. With his pale, European features, he looked ambiguously charming, "If I''m not wrong, you''re upset about this, aren''t you?" He gestured towards my pajamas with a nudge of his chin.


    Immediately wary, I pulled the covers tighter around me. I wanted to ask him if he had done anything to me, but I knew it was a foolish question.


    Whether he had done something to me, I would know just by moving my body.


    "You''re such an innocent girl," Henrik chuckled, sipping his wine.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Henrik, why have you brought me here? What do you want?" I asked, knowing full well what I was stepping into.


    He swirled the wine in his ss, "Didn''t Ernest tell you?"


    I knew he was talking about Ernest, but the way he referred to him made my skin crawl.


    He mentioned Ernest, making it


    clear, so I didn''t need him to say


    more. I bluntly said, "You won''t use


    me to get to Ernest. He and I have nothing to do with each other,


    anymore. He won''t care what


    e


    happens to me." Content belongs to


    "Is that so," Henrik''s lips curled into a mischievous smile, "then I must test that theory."


    A shiver went through me. Then I saw him put down his wine, grab my phone from the nightstand, and effortlessly unlock it with a scan of my face.


    He swiped through my phone, then asked, "This Ernest here, is he the one?"


    He opened my messages, his finger hovering over Ernest''s contact, which I had saved under the name ''Ernest.''


    "What are you doing?" I tried to snatch the phone back.


    But Henrik easily lifted it out of my reach, then taunted, "I never knew you shared my fondness for calling him Ernest."


    As he spoke, the sound of an outgoing video call filled the room.


    I knew what he was doing contacting Ernest. Remembering thest conversation I had with Ernest, scoffed, Reaching out to Ernest is pointless. He won''t care about me. Right before you took me, he was busy picking out engagement rings with his fianc¨¦e." Content, belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Henrik''s smile turned sinister, "Is that so?"


    "Henrik, Ernest has already let me go. After myst visit here, we broke up," I insisted, trying to convince him to let me go by making him believe Ernest and I were no longer O connected.


    But as soon as I finished speaking, Henrik turned the phone towards me, and there was Ernest, staring back at me.


    Before Ernest and I could exchange a word, Henrik had already moved the phone back to himself, "Ernest, see what I''ve got?"

 Chapter 564

    Chapter 564


    ?


    "Henrik!" The voice of Ernest, icy and unweing, cut through the air.


    Yet, at that moment, it felt incrediblyforting to me. I wanted to scream out for his help, but I didn''t. I held back. Because I knew, the more desperately I sought his help, the easier it would be for Henrik to manipte Ernest.


    Henrik smirked, cing his phone on the desk stand, and then casually picked up his wine ss. "Ernest, your girl here is quite a catch - adorable and beautiful, very nice."


    "She''s not my girl anymore," came Ernest''s cold reply.


    His words were true, but they shed through my heart like a de.


    "Is that so? Seems like my information was a bit outdated," Henrik tsk-tsked.


    "If you have nothing else, I''m going to hang up," Ernest''s words were like ice, freezing my heart.


    Even though I knew he didn''t love me anymore, facing my situation being held by Henrik, he shouldn''t have been so indifferent, not offering even a word for me.


    And here I was, worried about bing a leverage for Henrik to use against Ernest. Turns out, it was just my foolish, wishful thinking.


    "Hold on," Henrik said, and suddenly, gravity pulled me down, and I found myself copsing into his arms, directly facing Ernest through the video. He was wearing a ck shirt, with a gold tie clip that was both elegant and distinguished.


    He looked at me, his gaze piercing through the screen and my heart.


    But aside from looking, his face and eyes showed no change, as if I, held in Henrik''s arms, was nothing more than a stranger unrted to him. "Ernest, since this littledy is no longer associated with you, I guess I''ll take her," Henrik said, leaning his face towards mine.


    Instinctively, I tried to dodge, but Henrik''s hand was already expecting it, gripping my neck.


    He didn''t actually touch me, but the almost-touch felt like a venomous snake flicking its tongue at me.


    I knew he was putting on a show for Ernest, trying to confirm if Ernest and I really had nothing to do with each other anymore.


    I too wanted to see Ernest''s reaction, but then I heard him say, "Henrik, do whatever you want, it''s not of my concern."


    As soon as Ernest finished speaking,


    the phone screen shook, and then he disappeared from view, followed by a clear, female voice, "Ernest, you promised to spend the day with me, why are you on the phone again?" Content belongs to


    UMS


    And then, a woman with neat, short hair appeared on the screen.


    It was Ynde! I had seen her photos before ¨C a stunning and impressive woman.


    If it had been any other woman, I


    l


    might have thought Ernest was just going through the motions for a family-arranged marriage. But Ynde? Even I was dazzled and


    drawn in by her brilliance, nond


    to


    mention Ernest.


    "Sorry, my fianc¨¦ has promised me his time today. If you have any issues, please find another time," with that, the video call ended.


    Staring at the nk screen, I felt as if the world had also plunged into darkness.


    I knew Ernest better than anyone. He valued his time greatly. During our time together, he never put everything aside just to be with me.


    In my understanding, he was always busy, and being with me required him to make time.


    But now, he was willing to put aside important matters for another woman.


    Withoutparison, there would be no hurt. The pride I once had in Ernest''s affection for me was now shattered by Ynde''s simple statement.


    Dumbfounded, I stared at the


    screen, seeing my defeated


    reflection, and suddenly realized that


    my love affair with Ernest was


    nothing but a joke I was too proud toC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    see through. Content belongs to

 Chapter 565

    Chapter 565


    ?


    "Collins really has a heart of stone," Henrik released me, his tone dripping with sympathy.


    I turned to look at him, then suddenly, a wave of indescribable anger and hatred burst forth from within me. I grabbed something nearby and hurled it at him, "Now you see, I''m not his woman, you jerk, you piece of..."


    I rarely swore like that, hurling insult after insult, until I didn''t even know who I was cursing anymore.


    But it seemed that was the only way to vent the overwhelming feelings of injustice and sorrow inside me.


    Henrik didn''t dodge; he just let mesh out.


    Eventually, when my hands had no strength left, and I couldn''t move, I just curled up, motionless.


    Henrik left, and the moment he shut the door, I heard someone outside ask him, "Can this girl hook Ernest?"


    As the door closed, Henrik''s reply was cut off.


    The room was silent again, just me alone. The hysteria had drained all my energy, even my brain felt oxygen-deprived, buzzing...


    I just sat there, staring nkly, my mind a mess, yet nk.


    I don''t know how long I was lost in thought when the door opened again. It was a maiding in, holding my clothes, "Here are your clothes, princess. They''re clean now."


    I blinked, confused, "Why did you wash my clothes?"


    "Because Mr. Henrik insists on cleanliness. He doesn''t let anyone wear outside clothes in his house," the maid exined, making me nce at the pajamas I was wearing.


    "So, you changed my clothes?"


    She nodded, "Of course."


    I breathed a sigh of relief. The maid had already ced the clothes beside me before going to clean up the mess around the room.


    Once the maid left and the room


    was tidy, my thoughts began to


    clear. picked up my phone and


    unleashed a torrent of messages to Ernest. Content belongs to


    "Ernest, you jerk, you imed to love me, yet you''re off flirting with another woman. You''re just a scoundrel."


    "I thought you were a good man, but you''re just as greedy for wealth and beauty."


    "It was you who changed, wanted to break up, yet you me me. I didn''t realize you were this devious."


    "Ernest, this is all your fault. If anything happens to me, I swear I''ll haunt you."


    I kept sending, pouring out all my hatred.


    After about a dozen messages, Ernest finally responded, his typing indicator shing.


    I stared at the screen, soon reading the message that came through: "This is Ernest''s fianc¨¦e, Ynde. He''s done with you. Please stop messaging."


    Seeing this, my whole body trembled. Were Ernest and Ynde already so close?


    So close that she could freely read his messages and even respond to me.


    Staring at the screen, I suddenly threw my phone against the wall.


    With a loud crash, the phoney on the floor, its screen shattered.


    Looking at the broken phone, I felt a pang of regret, then shouted, "I want to leave, let me out."


    Soon, the maid came back, nced


    at my phone picked it up, and ced it on the table, "The beautiful princess, Mr. Henrik wants you toBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    apany him to a football game. He''ll send you home after the game." Content belongs to


    QUMS

 Chapter 566

    Chapter 566


    ?


    Watching the game? More like they''re nning to use me as a pawn to force Jefferson to win.


    Looks like there''s no way I''m getting out of here until the game is over.


    Well, if that''s how it''s gonna be, then I might as well make the best of it.


    Truth be told, I had already calmed down. My little phone-smashing tantrum was just for show, a performance for Henrik.


    He had tampered with my phone, so he knew all my messages and calls. Destroying it seemed like the only way to keep him from snooping.


    I had already caused a scene, and Henrik even had his maid inform me, so continuing to make a fuss was pointless.


    So, I stepped out onto the balcony for some fresh air, only to be struck by the view.


    The massive balcony overlooked the entire estate, surrounded by lush greenery. There was a golf course, an outdoor snooker table, a huge swimming pool, and a garden within the estate.


    Henrik was down there ying, and when he saw me, he waved, "Hey, girl, fancy a game?"


    I thought of Brown, who had challenged me to a game, although I wasn''t sure what the connection between Brown and Henrik was. One thing was certain, though: Henrik would easily outy Brown.


    Dealing with Brown was one thing, but his legion of fans was another matter entirely. They were rabid, capable of anything.


    The only way to calm them down was if Brown spoke up, and Henrik was the key to making that happen.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    I stood there on the balcony, hearing him but not responding.


    "I hear you''re good at this. Beat me, and maybe I''ll let you go early," Henrik offered, tempting me.


    I was just a casual yer against Conrad and Jefferson. When did I get such a reputation that these guys wanted to challenge me?


    I could tell Henrik was itching for a game, but the more he wanted it, the less I was inclined to agree. "No deal. What if I actually win and you get so mad you decide to off me?"


    Henrikughed. "Girl, you really are something. I promise I won''t kill you. And if you win, I''ll grant you any request."


    I couldn''t help but smirk. Turns out, even the old fox can be outsmarted.


    "Your word on it?" I pressed.


    Henrik gestured to the maids and gardeners around, "They''re all witnesses."


    Despite his assurance, I didn''t nod. Instead, I leanedzily against the railing, "And if I lose?"


    "That would be expected. No one has beaten me yet," Henrik boasted.


    "So, if I lose, no big deal. But if I win, you''ll meet any demand," I rified once more.


    "Yeah,e on down," he beckoned with a hook of his finger.


    I had Henrik on the ropes for a bit, which felt like enough, so without another word, I went downstairs.


    Henrik looked over my outfit and said, "Ugly. Why not wear something from the wardrobe?"


    "I don''t like them," I answered straight up.


    Henrik smiled, seemingly indulgent


    wear it. Girls should don''t eight, if you don''t like it,


    of me,


    want." Content belongs


    what they


    His words were oddlyforting, like Ernest used to be to me.


    Thinking of him, I realized why I couldn''t let go of Ernest even though he had given up on me. It wasn''t about holding on or letting go; it was his kindness that kept resurfacing in my mind.


    But I knew I had to move on from him.


    Feeling a tightness in my chest, I approached the snooker table and looked at the balls, "What''s the game?"


    "Standard rules. Whoever clears the table first wins."


    I was about to agree when Henrik,


    n¨¦t


    ever so confident, added, "Since you''re a girl, I''ll let you start, and I''ll give you a three-ball head start."


    UMS


    If he wanted to y the gentleman, I''d let him. "Alright, how many rounds to decide the winner?"

 Chapter 568

    Chapter 568


    ?


    But I wasn''t feeling as carefree. Instead, I put on a thoughtful expression.


    Henrik pointed to a nearby bench, "Come, sit down and take your time to think."


    What he didn''t know was that I didn''t need time. I had already made up my mind about what condition to set.


    Henrik sat down, his white jeans-d long legs crossed, leisurely sipping his wine, exuding a calm and serene vibe.


    I must admit, the man was a sight for sore eyes, especially those deep-set eyes of his, like two dark pools ready to draw you in at any moment.


    I found myself avoiding his gaze, instead focusing on a corner of the pool table, "I want you to promise that after this game, you''ll never bother... Jefferson."


    In the world of pool today, there''s no one better than Jefferson.


    If Henrik and his people wanted to y dirty to make money, they wouldn''t stop at making Jefferson y just once. They would definitely try to make him work for them.


    Knowing Jefferson as I do, he might as well cut off his own arm if it came to that.


    Henrik raised an eyebrow at my words. Seeing his reaction, I quickly added, ¡°You said yourself, if I win, you''d agree to any condition I set." Henrik swirled his wine ss, "Don''t be nervous. I''m not going back on my word. It''s just that there''s something you should know."


    "And here I thought you guys were unreliable," I scoffed, angrily throwing down my cue stick and turning away.


    Henrik''s voice followed me, "Bringing you here, I intended to use you against two people."


    His words made me halt. I turned to face him, "Who? You''re not doing this just because of Brown''s mess, are you?"


    I hadn''t used my condition to ask for Brown and his fans to back off. That was because I didn''t want to waste this opportunity to save Jefferson.


    But not mentioning it didn''t mean I would let Henrik be unaware of it.


    Henrik had no intention of harming me, which meant he wouldn''t let others harm me either. Why he was protecting me, I didn''t know.


    As long as I was safe, the reasons could wait.


    "With me, no one dares touch you," Henrik said, sipping his red wine.


    I quietly breathed a sigh of relief.


    That was exactly what I wanted to hear. Yet, I pretended to be unimpressed, "So, who are you saving me for? Jefferson and...?" Content belongs to


    Lovel.ni


    "Ernest," Henrik finished for me.


    I wasn''t surprised by his answer, but I understood what he was implying now.


    My breath hitched as he looked at me with a faint smile, "Littledy, you have this one chance. You chose to use it to save Jefferson, so the other one will have to..."


    Henrik stood up, walked over to me, and made a throat-slitting gesture. He was threatening Ernest!


    A shiver ran down my spine, my legs nearly giving out from under me.


    Henrik looked at me with a smile, even leaning in slightly, "I''m giving you a chance to reconsider, to change your request. Have you thought it through?"N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    I didn''t want to meet his eyes, but now I had no choice but to look directly into those deep pools, and I saw determination and a hint of ruthlessness. This was the first time I saw such a terrifying side of him, sending shivers down my spine.


    He wasn''t just trying to scare me.


    But should I reconsider?


    If I changed my request, Ernest would be safe, but then Jefferson would be in danger.


    My heart felt like it was boiling, but after a brief moment of hesitation, I firmly said, "No change."


    Henrik''s eyes narrowed for a moment before he chuckled, "You hate Ernest that much?"


    My throat tightened under Henrik''s


    scrutinizing gaze. I forcefully said, "He dumped me and then


    m?


    immediately started seeing someone else. Shouldn''t I hate And when I was in danger, what did he-do? He didn''t care about me at alb Why should I care if he lives or dies?"

 Chapter 569

    Chapter 569


    ?


    Henrik nodded slightly, then straightened up. "Right, you''re not lovesick. But I''m curious, why did you save Jeff? Is he that important to you?"


    Henrik seemed friendly, not pressing for answers, but he was setting traps with every step, trying to figure out who mattered most to me. He wanted to exploit my value to its fullest.


    "Not important," I said crisply, three words clear and direct.


    Henrik chuckled, clearly not convinced. "Yet, you used your one chance to save him."


    "That''s because Jeff taught me how to y baseball. So, this opportunity should belong to him," I said, causing Henrik to shake his head.


    "Why wouldn''t you fight for yourself? Fight to make me let you go?" Henrik tested human nature once again.


    "You''re keeping me here to watch the game anyway. I doubt I''d make it to the airport even if I tried leaving. Besides, I came here to see Jeff y. I don''t want to leave," I said, ncing at Henrik''s forearm, which he had rolled up his sleeve to reveal.


    There seemed to be a scar.


    Noticing my gaze, he pulled up his sleeve further, exposing half his arm. A deep scar was visible. "It''s not fully healed yet. I''ll get a tattoo over it, so it won''t look so ugly."


    He was concerned about it looking ugly.


    "Who did that to you?" I asked, somewhat knowingly.


    Henrik smiled lightly. "You don''t know?"


    With everythingid out, I dropped the act, "So, this is why you''re after him?"


    Henrik rolled down his sleeve. "Not entirely."


    He pursed his lips. "My grudge with him isn''t just about this injury."


    I was somewhat surprised. "You and Ernest knew each other before?"


    This time, Henrik frowned. "Didn''t you guys date? He never told you about his past?"


    He really knew how to hit where it hurts.


    I gave a bitter smile. "No."


    Henrik shook his head, looking at me with a bit more pity. "Seems like he really didn''t love you. Otherwise, why wouldn''t he share those glory moments with you?"


    My heart ached. "Yeah, if he loved me, he should be here confronting you to save me."


    I lowered my head, and then felt a warmth on my crown. Henrik was patting my head, saying softly, "Poor thing."


    I was still not used to such touches


    and was about to pull away when he


    withdrew his hand, saying, "Ernest


    might not love you, but others


    UMS


    do."


    I hadn''t fully grasped his meaning when I heard, "Don''t touch her."


    Conrad''s voice made me turn. I saw him rushing toward me, followed by two men running after him.


    I knew Conrad woulde for me, but seeing him stirred something in me.


    Henrik''s voice echoed beside me. "He must love you more than Ernest ever did."


    Love, huh? How could it be love when there''s betrayal?


    I no longer believed in love.


    Conrad reached me, scanning me


    and down. Henrik''s bodyguards


    were about to move on him balneExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    d at Henrik''s nce Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Facing Conrad''s anxiety, I said, "I''m okay."


    Conrad''s tense expression softened. He reached out and grabbed my wrist. "Let''s go."


    Just as he pulled, another hand sped my other wrist. Henrik chuckled, "And where do you n on taking my person?"

 Chapter 570

    Chapter 570


    ?


    When did I be his?


    Henrik was at it again, stirring the pot just for the sake of it.


    The air instantly filled with the scent of burnt gunpowder, and there I was, the matchstick.


    Conrad tightened his grip on my hand, his eyes darkening as he red at Henrik, "If Mr. Henrik is looking to make this a matter for the police, then by all means, keep it up."


    Henrik justughed, "Using the cops against me, Conrad? You really can''tpare to James, no wonder she chose him over you back then."


    I gasped. That man really knew how to hit below the belt, pitting Ernest and Conrad against each other.


    Conrad, already not in the best of moods, looked even more sour. Ernest was his Achilles'' heel, and Henrik just had to poke at it.


    "Henrik, you can have your beef with whoever you want, but you leave Felicia out of it," Conrad warned him.


    Henrik, holding my wrist with a look of faux tenderness, assured, "Don''t worry, I wouldn''t dream of hurting her. Such a sweet girl, how could I?"


    His eyes, deep and intense, seemed to carry an effect of sincerity, especially when he focused like that.


    "I n to keep her with me," he said, not just with affection in his gaze but in his words as well.


    "Not happening," Conrad snapped.


    Henrik remained calm, ignoring Conrad and turning to me, "Sweetheart, it''s your call. Stay or go?" Henrik was a master at defusing situations by putting the ball in my court.


    "Felicia, don''t be scared, I''m here to take you away," Conrad assured me with a determined look. Despite his past mistakes, he was fearless when it came to protecting me.


    Behind Henrik stood two towering bodyguards, ready to pounce at his mere nce. Conrad, though strong, didn''t have the military background that James boasted. Facing off against two was a tall order.


    Besides, I wasn''t keen on leaving. Henrik clearly had bigger ns, and leaving might not even be an option. Plus, it would surely set him off.


    His current demeanor towards me was neutral because I hadn''t crossed him yet. If I just walked away, I doubted he''d keep smiling.


    "Conrad, just go," I made my decision.


    Conrad''s eyes narrowed, "Felicia, I told you, you don''t have to fear him."


    "It''s not about fear. He''s not threatening me; I want to stay," I said earnestly.


    But Conrad wasn''t convinced. He red at Henrik, "Really? Using a woman to get your way? Doesn''t seem very manly to me."


    Henrik seemed amused rather than provoked, hitting back at Conrad, "A real man wouldn''t put his woman in a tough spot. She wants to stay, so why are you still yapping?"


    ''Yapping'' almost made me burst intoughter. Henrik was a character, alright. It seemed he''d spent enough time in the West to pick up on some of our ng.


    Now, I was intrigued by his past, and maybe even his connection to Ernest.


    Conrad, speechless from Henrik''seback, heard me say again, "Conrad, just go. I''m fine here."


    I looked him in the eyes, signaling him to trust me.


    He understood but was still worried, "Felicia, do you even know what he ns to do with you? And do you


    know who he really is? How can you think a wolf won''t eat meat? Content belongs to


    Q.UMSC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Conrad''s analogy was spot on; Henrik was indeed a wolf, biding his time.


    And that wolf lost his patience under Conrad''s constant prodding. His eyes narrowed, "Perhaps you''d like a firsthand experience on how this wolf devours its prey?"


    As he spoke, the two bodyguards made their move towards Conrad, but I immediately shouted, "Henrik."

 Chapter 571

    Chapter 571


    ?


    I suddenly pushed Conrad away with all my might, "I told you I''m not leaving, why can''t you just drop it? I want to stay right here, and whether I get devoured by wolves or nibbled by stray dogs, it''s none of your business."


    Conrad''s face twisted in difort, "Felicia..."


    "Conrad, there''s nothing between us anymore. My life isn''t your concern, and I sure as hell don''t want it to be," I said, my words sharp and final.


    Pain flickered in Conrad''s eyes, a shattered look that he couldn''t quite hide. He stared at me for a few seconds, "Felicia, this is your choice. Just don''te to regret it."


    "I''ve never regretted my decisions," I hit back with equal force.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Clearly, Conrad got the message. His expression hardened, and he turned away.


    But after a couple of steps, he paused, pointing a stern finger at Henrik, "I''m warning you, don''t hurt her. Or I swear, I''ll put everything on the line to make you pay."


    With onest look at me, Conrad left.


    Watching him walk away, something familiar tugged at my heart...


    "He still loves you," Henrik whispered, almost like he was twisting the knife.


    I looked down at the grass beneath my feet, "Expired love isn''t worth holding onto, no matter how sweet it once was."


    Henrik chuckled lightly, "You''re a sensible girl."


    I wasn''t sure if he was praising my rity in matters of the heart or the choices heid before me.


    Had I chosen to leave with Conrad, I was certain Conrad wouldn''t have been able to walk away from this ce.


    "Let''s go grab something to eat. I had a chef whip up some Americanfort food just for you," Henrik said as if he was treating an old friend.


    Funny, I was technically his captive, yet he was treating me like a VIP guest.


    He wasn''t wrong; the meal wasvish, including my all-time favorite, mac and cheese.


    So, this wasn''t a random kidnapping. He had done his homework on me, investigating my likes and dislikes.


    Realizing I had been followed without my knowledge sent a wave of difort through me.


    "Not eating?" Henrik ced a spoonful of mac and cheese onto my te.


    "It just doesn''t taste right," I


    managed after sipping the soup and


    g on the sides, avoiding the


    ¨¨ and cheese altogether.


    Henrik knew I was doing it on purpose, but he didn''t get angry. Instead, he handed me a brand new smartphone after dinner, "Foryou." Content belongs to


    UMS


    I didn''t take it. He gave a shallowugh, "It''s still in its packaging, untouched. I promise."


    He knew I had destroyed my previous phone, suspecting he had tampered with it.


    Eyeing the pristine packaging, I scoffed. With his resources, tampering and resealing a phone package would be a piece of cake.


    But I didn''t call him out. Instead, I simply said, "I don''t want it. I have no use for it."


    He frowned slightly, "Still don''t trust me?"


    "It''s not just about trust," I paused, "You should know, I have no family, no lover. I have no one to call."


    Henrik''s gaze deepened, then he nodded slightly, "As you wish."


    I appreciated that he didn''t press the issue.


    Getting up to leave, Henrik


    mentioned, "Try to get some sleep.


    I''ll be out for a bit. I''ll be back the day aftertomorrow for the match"


    Why was he telling me his ns?


    QUMS


    I didn''t respond, and he added, "Quinn will being too."

 Chapter 572

    Chapter 572


    ?


    Henrik''s words were not to be taken lightly. As promised, I didn''t catch a glimpse of him until the day of the big game, when he mentioned that Ernest would be showing up. By then, I had lost all anticipation; disappointment had weathered away even the deepest of affections, proven by my past with Conrad and now with Ernest.


    Henrik returned on the third day, just as the sun was painting the sky with shades of dawn. I was lounging on the porch swing, absorbed in the serene morning when I spotted him below, signaling me with a wave. Dressed in a light coffee-colored suit paired with casual white cks, he was holding a bouquet of white roses. His towering height, coupled with his physique, could easily put world-renowned models to shame.


    "Hey, girl,e down," he called out to me.


    Descending the steps, I was immediately enveloped in his embrace as he handed me the flowers, "Good morning, princess."


    Western men sure knew their romance. Despite Ernest showering me with affection, his love was always more reserved, never quite as fervent in his embraces.


    However, I wasn''t ustomed to Henrik''s embrace and gently pushed him away, "Let''s keep it proper, no unnecessary touching."


    It seemed like the more defiant I was, the more amused Henrik became, probably because people of his status were so used topliance that my resistance was a refreshing change.


    "Ah, keeping it proper, I see," he chuckled, making his way to the sofa.


    Following him, I inquired about the match, "When do we head out?"


    "There''s no rush. They can''t start without me," he said, not shying away from his influence over the event.


    It was an open secret that not just snooker but manypetitive sports were subject to maniption. Thinking about how such actions robbed hardworking athletes of their fair chance filled me with indignation, "Henrik, does it not bother your conscience, meddling like this?"


    "At first, it did. But you get used to it," he admitted, which only fueled my frustration.


    Despite being virtually confined to his estate, spending my days on the porch trying to make peace with my situation, the underlying tension and restlessness only intensified with every word he spoke...


    "You''re heartless!" I stormed off towards my room.


    "Do you need a change of scenery?" Henrik suddenly asked.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Considering you''ve had me here for three days, what do you think?" I retorted.


    As I reached for the door, he added, "Then get ready. I''ll take you to meet someone."


    My grip on the doorknob tightened, heart racing at the thought. I hesitantly asked, "Jefferson?"


    What I truly wanted to ask was if it was Ernest, but I couldn''t let Henrik see my lingering concern for him, not wanting to give him any leverage against Ernest.


    Even though my feelings for Ernest had faded, I didn''t wish harm upon him, especially not from Henrik.


    "You''ll find out," Henrik teased, keeping the mystery alive.


    At his estate, he called the shots. So, I changed and followed him out.


    "Not bad, looking good," Henrikmented as he surveyed my outfit.


    I had opted for a crisp white blouse paired with high-waisted ck trousers. Comfort over style, I chose


    Srs over heels, much t


    Henrik''s amusement.


    "This outfit''s nice, but the shoes..." he remarked, his expression a mix of amusement and disbelief.


    "Comfort," I replied sinctly, silencing any furtherments.


    After all, he had said to wear whatever I liked. As long as I wasfortable, that was all that mattered.


    Despite being held captive, my time


    with Henrik was far from tense. In fact, I found myself pushing boundaries, challenging him, and even stepping on his toes, figuratively speaking. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "As long as you''refortable... But," Henrik''s gaze narrowed, "aren''t you worried about being outshone by Ernest''s fianc¨¦e?"

 Chapter 573

    Chapter 573


    ?


    My breath caught. Ernest brought Ynde with him? Are they now that inseparable, joined at the hip?


    Seeing my daze, Henrik''s lips quirked in a half-smile. "As I thought, your eyes are much more honest than your mouth."


    With that, he turned to leave.


    Swallowing the dryness in my throat, I followed him.


    When I first arrived, Henrik had knocked me out and brought me here. Now, leaving, I was riding in his luxury car, soaking in the scenery.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Except, the scenery remembered me, but I couldn''t clearly recall it.


    As the car pulled to a stop, I looked over at Henrik, my heart pounding, "Why are we at a hospital?"


    "To see someone," Henrik gathered my nervousness into his gaze.


    "Who?" My throat tightened.


    He leaned in closer, those deep eyes of his locking onto mine, "This nervous...could it be about Collins?"


    He guessed right, that was exactly what I was thinking.


    "Weren''t you two separated? Hate him? Why still care? Or was your breakup just a charade, a sleight of hand?" Henrik scrutinized me.


    My heartbeat raced, but I didn''t look away, "Separation doesn''t mean I stop caring."


    He said nothing, just watched me, as if trying to see through to my heart.


    After a moment, he stepped back, then got out of the car, "You''ll know if it''s him once you see."


    But I remained seated, "If it''s him, I''d rather not go."


    "Why?" Henrik smiled.


    "Because his fianc¨¦e is with him, and I, the ex, don''t want to cause misunderstandings."


    Henrik licked his lips subtly, "Nice boundaries, but...you''re going."


    "What if I refuse?" I challenged him.


    Henrik extended his hand, replying, "I''ll carry you there."


    My eyes widened, and I shot him a re before reluctantly getting out of the car.


    He meant what he said, and I didn''t want to be carried in front of Ernest.


    Yet, stepping out, I momentarily


    it


    thought it wouldn''t be so bad


    Henrik to carry me, to show one!


    that Felicia, was


    deven


    after leaving him.


    But that was just a thought. I wasn''t really that bold.


    I followed Henrik inside, but as we walked, it felt like everyone''s eyes were on us, some even snapping photos.


    Instinctively wanting to dodge, I heard Henrik say, "They''re just dazzled by us."


    Soon after his bodyguard


    approached with a phone. Henrik showed me the screen, and I was startled. Our strides were in sync, our demeanors striking, as if we were models on a runway


    Henrik''s outfit had stunned me today, but I hadn''t realized how well Iplemented him, walking side by side.


    "Not bad, double the bonus this month," he casually said, and the bodyguard took the phone away.


    "Girl, you''ve got a look. You could make it in showbiz. So, how about I give you a push?" Henrik was always full of surprises.


    I didn''t answer, just looked at him.


    "Why are you staring?" His smile was teasing.


    "Henrik, even if you''re using me to get back at someone, there''s no need to t treat me this well, let alone pamper me, right?" I voiced my confusion.


    Henrik pondered for a few seconds, "Maybe it''s because I find you pleasing to the eye."


    I was speechless.


    "Let''s go," Henrik took my hand and led me into the ward.

 Chapter 574

    Chapter 574


    ?


    "Is he not a germaphobe?" I mused, puzzled by his constant embraces and hand-holding.


    Before I could pull away or protest, the sight that greeted me inside the hospital room stopped me dead in my tracks.


    It wasn''t Ernest.


    The man in the bed caught sight of me and immediately furrowed his brows, then snapped at Henrik, "Why did you bring her here?" Henrik, still holding my hand, led me to a couch, "Thought we''d check in on you after the game... see how you''re healing up."


    Brown''s face turned a sickly shade of pale, Henrik''s words clearly striking a nerve.


    And not just any nerve. An embarrassing one.


    The thought of Brown''s injury made me cringe-it was honestly mortifying.


    "Instead of seeking revenge for me, you bring this woman to disgust me? What are you trying to do?" Brown was visibly irritated.


    "Just letting you know," Henrik lifted our intertwined hands, "she''s with me now, hands off."


    "Huh," Brown scoffed, "So I just take the loss?"


    "Your loss has nothing to do with her. You started it, and besides... it wasn''t her who hit you," Henrik revealed, making his purpose for bringing me here crystal clear.


    "It all started because of her," Brown''s resentment towards me was palpable.


    "You''re the one who involved her," Henrik shot back, silencing him.


    Brown pursed his lips, his blue eyes ring at me, "She asked for it, getting involved in Jefferson''s mess."


    Everything had a cause and effect, and my only mistake was showing concern for Jefferson, which somehow dragged me into this mess.


    The thought crossed my mind that maybe Conrad had orchestrated my involvement, but I quickly dismissed it. If he wanted to harm me, he wouldn''t have warned me or rescued me from Henrik''s estate.


    He probably didn''t know the full extent of the conspiracy surrounding Jefferson.


    "She didn''t mean any harm, might have been used by others," Henrik defended me, catching me off guard.


    He suggested I was manipted, did he know something I didn''t?


    When I looked at him, Brown sneered, "Henrik, you''re defending her? Don''t tell me you''ve fallen for her?" Henrik''s smirk was telling, "Isn''t it obvious?"


    "She''s nothing but trouble," Brown''s insult was crude and unlike anything I''d been called before. Reacting instantly, I yanked my hand free and hurled a cup from the table at Brown.


    He dodged, but the water sshed him all the same.


    Furious, Brown leapt up, "You wench, how dare you..."


    "She did right by hitting you," Henrik cut him off, "Brown, do you really want to taste a gag ball again?"


    That threat was enough to dete Brown, his face turning a shade of green with humiliation.


    "We''re here to make it clear.


    Whoever messed with you, go after them. But this woman," Henrik pulled me close, "you better not touch her. Show some respect when you see her" Content belongs to


    With that, Henrik patted my shoulder, "Let''s go, got a game to catch."


    Leaving Brown''s hospital room behind, I paused, turning to Henrik.


    He knew I had questions, "Ask away."


    My heart was racing, caught in a mix of nervousness, unease, and excitement. Henrik had been fiercely protective, and I still didn''t quite understand why.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    I had asked why he was so good to me, and his response was that he simply liked me. But I knew there was more to it.

 Chapter 575

    Chapter 575


    ?


    "Why?" My voice was tight as I managed to utter those three words.


    "Huh?" He seemed puzzled by my question.


    Looking into his deep eyes, I pressed on, "Why are you... so nice to me?"


    After I spoke, I swallowed, trying to ease the dryness in my throat. "Henrik, the way you treat me is far from normal. We''re hardly acquaintances, and it feels like I''m just a pawn you''re using against others..."


    He let out a chuckle, "What, am I not allowed to be nice?"


    "Yes, it unnerves me," I admitted bluntly. After all, love and hate without reason do not exist in this world.


    Henrik smirked, "Because you''re useful to me."


    "How so?" My chest tightened.


    "You really don''t give up, do you? Always digging deeper," he said with a lightugh.


    The more nonchnt he acted, the more anxious I became. "Henrik, stop beating around the bush."


    His smile gradually disappeared, and then he gently touched my cheek, his fingers lightly caressing my skin, sending shivers down my spine. I stepped back to avoid his touch.


    His hand dropped slightly, "You''ll know your use when the timees."


    Still refusing to give me a straight answer, I clenched my fists helplessly.


    "Alright, let''s go," Henrik motioned for me to follow him.


    I didn''t budge. He slightly curled his lips, "This is a lion''s den. Are you sure you don''t want to leave?"


    I wasn''t foolish enough to stay. If I did, Brown would either kill me or make my life miserable.


    And I sensed that Henrik bringing me here today was not just a warning to Brown, but also a way to make Brown resent me even more.


    Thinking back to the conversation between Henrik and Brown, I hurried after him. "Then let me ask you another question. You said I''m being used by someone else. What does that mean?"


    He nced at me upon hearing that. "You caught that, huh?"


    His words were an admission that was indeed being used, which sent a chill down my spine. "Who is it?


    What do they want with you


    "You''ll find out soon enough," Henrik replied, still joking around.


    I grabbed him, "Can''t you just be straightforward for once? Who is it?"


    He stopped and looked at me, "Who do you think it is?"


    I was getting frustrated, "Henrik, what''s


    the point of all this? If you''re going to tell me, then just say it. Don''t keep me in suspense Content


    belongs to en.kikistori


    Henrik looked into my eyes, "Even if I told you now, you might not believe me. And besides, he''s the mastermind behind everything." "Who is he?" I was desperate to know.


    "Let''s watch the game first. I''ll tell you after it''s over," Henrik continued to tease.


    I was annoyed, but I knew getting angry wouldn''t help. Without him willing to tell me, no amount


    would make him reveal any


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    UMS


    Reluctantly, I followed him to the game, silent and fuming. My mind couldn''t stop wondering about the mastermind he mentioned. Could it be Conrad?


    It seemed most likely since he was the one who informed me about Jefferson''s issue, leading me here.


    It was also Conrad who got into trouble, and my blood saved him, causing Ernest to misunderstand and leave me.


    As for Brown''s involvement, perhaps that was also part of his n.


    Maybe he intended to use Brown to corner me, then y the hero to win my gratitude and forgiveness, hoping we''d get back together. The more I thought about it, the more convinced I became it was Conrad.


    As the car stopped, I asked Henrik one more time, "Is it Conrad?"


    Henrik didn''t answer me. Instead, he looked out the car window, "Look at Quinn and his fianc¨¦e. Don''t they make a perfect match?"

 Chapter 576

    Chapter 576


    ?


    I couldn''t help but turn my head.


    Just then, Ernest looked up too. Even though we were separated by the car window, it felt like he could see me clearly.


    My heart felt like it had been pierced by a knife.


    But his gaze towards me was quickly interrupted by Ynde at his side. I could even hear her voice through the window, "Ernest, let''s go inside."


    He looked away and started walking inside with Ynde.


    Suddenly, I felt a surge of energy and I flung the car door open.


    As my feet hit the ground, Henrik followed suit, looking at me, "Want to go say hi?"


    Yes, I wanted to see if he would feel guilty showing up with another woman in front of me.


    Would he remember the things he once said to me?


    It wasn''t about not being able to let go, but rather I wanted to know if he felt any remorse.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Quinn," I didn''t respond but Henrik understood my intention and called out to Ernest while taking my hand and walking towards them.


    Ernest stopped, him and Ynde looked our way.


    My breathing was tight, my heart raced with a mix of panic and a bizarre sense of revenge.


    Ernest might not care about me, but here I was, alive and well, protected by Henrik, a man feared by many.


    Henrik led me right up to Ernest and Ynde and broke the ice, "Quinn, we meet again."


    Ernest had hurt him before, yet Henrik''s tone betrayed none of that.


    The guy had a big heart and an even bigger spirit, or perhaps it was all just a fa?ade.


    Ernest was as aloof as ever, "You probably didn''t want to see me."


    But Henrik just smiled lightly and shook his head, "Not at all, I was actually looking forward to it."


    He then looked at me, "Right, girl?"


    Standing in front of Ernest, I wanted to see guilt and unease in his eyes, but facing him made me realize how pointless that was.


    He broke up with me, and I clearly said I didn''t want him back, so why did I still care?


    Wasting my emotions on such a man was self-torture.


    In an instant, it was like a moment of rity had hit me.


    If he didn''t care, then I would treat him as a stranger.


    I didn''t look at Ernest but instead at Henrik, "I want to go inside."


    Henrik led me past Ernest, but Ernest''s familiar scent still lingered in the air.


    "Well yed," Henrik teased me once we were out of Ernest''s view.


    I didn''t respond, walking into the venue with him, and immediately saw Conrad. He had been watching the entrance, seemingly waiting for me.


    swr


    Before getting out of the car, I had asked Henrik a question he hadn''t answered. Seeing Conrad walking towards us, I asked again, "Henrik, is it him?" Content belongs to


    This time, Henrik didn''t dodge, "If he heard you say that, he''d be heartbroken."


    The answer was clear; I was wrong.


    Conrad seemed the most likely suspect, yet it wasn''t him. So who else would set up such an borate scheme? And why?


    I was plunged back into confusion,


    el


    and by then, Conrad had already approached us with a tense expression. After seeing I was alright, his face softened a bit, but it hardened again when he saw my arm linked with Henrik''s.


    "Henrik, after the match, I''m taking Felicia away," Conrad said firmly to Henrik.

 Chapter 577

    Chapter 577


    ?


    "Let''s chat after the game," Henrik always had a yful streak.


    I realized something about Henrik; he enjoyed teasing everyone, no matter who it was.


    "Come on, let''s find somewhere to sit," Henrik guided me away.


    Just as Henrik and I settled down, Ernest arrived with Ynde, taking seats directly in front of us. They weren''t exactly next to us, but close enough, with Conrad joining them shortly after.


    It seemed Conrad had a hand in arranging these seats. I thought about the tickets I had for Susie and Mack, but as the game was about to start, there was still no sign of them.


    Worry started to gnaw at me, especially since my phone was broken, leaving me no way to reach out to Susie.


    Ideally, I should ask Ernest to contact Susie, but I wasn''t keen on initiating any interaction with him.


    Luckily, I remembered Susie''s number, so I decided to step out and borrow a phone.


    "Felicia," I was called out just as I was leaving the main hall.


    Turning around, I saw Ynde.


    We hadn''t really interacted before, but the way she called out my name indicated she knew about me, probably about my past with Ernest as well.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Ms. rk, can I help you?" I kept my expression neutral.


    "Ernest sent me to ask why his sister isn''t here?" Ynde''s words felt like a punch to my gut.


    "Why can''t he look for his own sister?" I retorted, feeling my temper rise.


    Despite my irritation, Ynde''s face remained calm, "He said you were looking after her, so naturally, he''d ask you."


    I wanted tosh out, but I refused to give Ynde the satisfaction of seeing me lose myposure.


    "I''m not sure, actually. I was just about to borrow a phone to check," I replied honestly.


    Ynde seemed surprised, "You, don''t have a phone?"


    Her words stung, reminding me that if she didn''t know about my phone


    situation, Ernest probably didn''t.?


    either, which exined his silence these past days.


    He knew I was with Henrik, the leader of the pack, yet he left me in the lion''s den without a word.


    Great!


    Just another piece of my heart turned to stone.


    "Here, use mine," Ynde extended her phone towards me.


    I was about to decline when I heard Susie''s voice, "Sis-inw."


    Susie rushed over, breathless, "Dear sis-inw, we were helping an elderly man who fell down on our way here; that''s why we''rete." Mack joined us, giving me a nod, saying, "Felicia."


    Susie''s constant references to me as "sis-inw in front of Ynde was awkward, but correcting her then would have been even more so. So, I simply told Mack, "d you could make it, let''s head inside."


    "Sis-inw, let''s go in together," Susie clung to me, pointedly ignoring Ynde standing to the side.


    Swallowing the lump in my throat, I corrected her, "Susie, I''m not your sis-inw. You should call me like Mack does."


    "You are my sis-inw," Susie protested, "I only recognize you as that, no one else matters."


    Her words were a clear jab at


    Ynde, but Ynde just smiled showing no sign of offense. Instead, she casually mentioned, "Susie, your brother is waiting for you inside.'' Content belongs to


    Mack seemed to catch the undercurrent, urging Susie, "Let''s go in."


    "Licia, hurry up and join us," Susie, possibly on purpose, called out to me again before heading inside.


    After they left, Yndemented, "Susie really likes you."


    I didn''t respond, not wanting to engage in any further conversation with Ynde. As I turned to leave, she asked, "Felicia, you hate Ernest, don''t you?"

 Chapter 578

    Chapter 578


    ?


    Resentment runs deep, but anger digs even deeper.


    Yet, my mix of love and hate isn''t something I can share with her.


    But she, taking the initiative, probably out of unease, feared I''d cling to Ernest again.


    I met her gaze with a wry smile, "Ms. rk, we''re hardly acquaintances. My affairs of the heart are none of your business. As for whether I despise Ernest or not, he knows best."


    "He might, but I''m in the dark," Ynde insisted.


    I looked at this bold and quirky woman, "Ms. rk is worried I''ll entangle Ernest in drama again, huh? Rest easy, even if Ernest came crawling back, I wouldn''t spare him a second nce."


    "Ms. Hudson, you''re quite the ice queen," Ynde said, her tone teasing.


    I couldn''t help but smirk, "What''s it to you, Ms. rk? Looking for a showdown?"


    Before she could respond, I added, "You won''t get the chance in this lifetime."


    With that, I turned around, only toe face-to-face with Ernest, who had arrived without me noticing. He stood there, his gaze deep and intense, as if he''d heard every word I''d just said.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    To me, it was better he heard. He needed to know that when I loved him, he was my everything. Now discarded, he meant nothing.


    Our silent starested a few seconds before I walked away.


    Yet, just around the corner, I stopped, overwhelmed by a suffocating sensation. It seemed the act of hurting him wounded me as well. "Does it feel awful?" Ynde''s voice reached me.


    I could tell they were approaching, but I couldn''t face them again, shrinking back into the shadows.


    Ernest''s response eluded me, but Ynde continued, "I think you should tell her, so she won''t..."


    "Remember what you need to doter, and leave the rest... It''s not your concern," Ernest coldly cut her off.


    "Ah, you really are..." Ynde''s voice faded as they moved away, herst words lost to me.


    Huddled in my corner, Ynde''s


    words echoed in my head, obviously


    ae. What was Ernest


    vel


    to tell me? Content


    W


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The unintended eavesdropping stirred my thoughts, filling me with doubts as I returned to my seat.


    Henrik was there, engrossed in his phone.


    "Where''d you vanish to? Thought you''d bolted," he teased upon my return.


    "Could I even if I wanted to?" I retorted sharply.


    He let me roam because he knew I couldn''t escape his grasp.


    After all, Jefferson was his pawn, tied to me. My departure would spell trouble for Jefferson.


    "Why not try running for once?" Henrik joked.


    Ignoring him, my thoughts returned to Ernest, especially after overhearing that conversation.


    Was he hiding something from me?


    Moreover, Ynde''s interaction with himcked any hint of jealousy or bitterness.


    With that thought, I noticed Ynde leaning in close to whisper something to Ernest.


    Knowing Ernest''s strict boundaries


    with the opposite sex, something I''d witnessed firsthand with Deborah Walker, Ynde''s proximity without Ernest''s usual difort made me question everything.


    "Still can''t let him go? Seems he''s


    ''Henrik caught me


    O`mocking me. Content et , not only calling me oul


    2an," Henrik caught me


    to NovelDrama.Org


    MS


    "He cares about you, happy now?" I shot back.


    Henrik burst intoughter, loud and carefree,pletely disregarding our public setting.

 Chapter 579

    Chapter 579


    ?


    Hisughter turned heads our way, drawing the gaze of everyone in the vicinity, including Ynde who was seated in the front row. Feeling my face flush with embarrassment, I smacked Henrik''s arm, "Stopughing, will you?"


    "Ouch!" He winced, cradling his arm where I hit him, reminding me of an injury there - a souvenir from Ernest''sst encounter.


    That relentless drive for payback, it''s just part of being a guy, especially for someone like Henrik.


    "Ernest''s here today. You nning on dealing with him?" I couldn''t help but ask straight out.


    Henrik''s eyes briefly locked onto Ernest''s back before replying, "If he keeps to himself today, I''ll let him be for now."


    My heart skipped a beat. "What''s that supposed to mean?"


    With a sly grin, Henrik exined, "It means, if he''s not nning on whisking you away today, I''ll spare him... for now." Ernest wants to take me away? Was that what Ynde meant she should''ve told me? Why didn''t Ernest say anything? Now that Henrik mentioned it, it was clear he had seen through Ernest''s intentions, definitely keeping his guard up.


    I nced at the back of Ernest''s head, feeling a tad uneasy.


    "If he saves you, would you go with him?" Henrik prodded further.


    If I left, I feared what Henrik might do to Jefferson.


    Recalling his earlier remark, I shot back, "Guess you''ll find out if he does, won''t you?"


    Henrik chuckled, hisughter seemingly effortless.


    Ynde and Henrik''s words had thrown my thoughts into disarray, leaving me with little interest in continuing our banter. Instead, I focused on the men seated in front of us, trying to steady my thoughts.


    Lost in thought, I was surprised by an ice cream suddenly appearing in front of me, with Henrik holding another for himself.


    "Let''s finish these before the game starts," Henrik suggested, handing me one.


    Thesitated not taking it right at


    but seeing Henrik, a grown man, casually enjoying his ice cream somehow made him seem less intimidating.


    Despite my reluctance, I couldn''t let it just melt away, so I started eating as well.


    "Mommy, I want an ice cream like hers," a child suddenly mored, pointing directly at me. That one gesture drew even more attention our way, with Ernest turning to look this time too.


    I could tell he was watching me, his brow furrowed.


    In that moment, I felt like a kid caught sneaking ice cream, unable to move with it stered to my lips. "Let''s take a photo," Henrik suddenly said, pulling me close and snapping a selfie with his phone.


    He even managed to throw a provocative nce at Ernest while doing it.


    Ernest turned away, and Henrik whispered in my ear, "Jealous, is he?"C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    I wasn''t sure, but I knew Henrik had an ulterior motive. I elbowed him lightly, "Aren''t you a bit too childish?"


    He justughed softly, continuing to enjoy his ice cream, his gaze still fixed on Ernest as if plotting something.


    I, too, was pondering. With Ernest, Conrad, and Jefferson all here, the key men in my life had gathered. Their presence seemed to foretell that this game wouldn''t be peaceful.


    IMS


    e


    Thinking back to my agreement with Henrik, I reminded him as the game was about to start, "Remember, you promised to let Jefferson go after the game."


    "We''ll see how he behaves," Henrik''s response made me want to smash the ice cream in his face.

 Chapter 580

    Chapter 580


    ?


    You should never trust a wolf to eat sd.


    Conrad had mentioned that Henrik had his own reasons for wanting Jefferson to win. Now, all he hoped for was for Jefferson to clinch the game and make a quick getaway.


    The game kicked off, and Jefferson took to the field.


    His gaze immediately swept towards the front row, clearly exchanging looks with Ernest and Conrad, before scanning the crowd as if searching for


    someone.


    Finally, his eyes locked on mine, his brows furrowing instantly.


    That''s when Henrik raised his hand, waving at him¡ªa reminder, but also a threat.


    "See, he''s getting nervous," Henrik whispered in my ear as he waved.


    "Nervousness leads to defeat," I retorted coldly.


    "You''re wrong. You don''t understand human nature. Do you know when a wolf is most excited? It''s when it sees blood. Humans are the same," Henrik said with a sinister tone, earning a re from me.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    But he was too focused on the game to notice. "Why do you think Jefferson cares about you?"


    Because he values rtionships, of course.


    But I didn''t voice that thought. I had no desire to engage with Henrik right now.


    "Could he also have feelings for you?" Henrik cocked his head towards me.


    "Do you ever think about anything serious?" I couldn''t help but scoff at him.


    Henrik was unppable, no matter how much sarcasm or disdain I threw his way, he never got angry.


    "Sweetheart, you don''t understand men. How much a man loves you can be seen by his willingness to put his life on the line for you," Henrik''s gaze drifted to Ernest.


    "Girls like you love sweet nothings or romantic gestures, but all that can be faked. Only a man who''s willing to die for you in a moment of crisis truly loves you," Henrik rambled on like some love guru.


    "Look at those two guys in the front row, one is your ex, and the other is..." Henrik shook his head, "No, they''re both your exes. They both loved you, and you loved them. But do you know which one loved you more?"


    His words sent a chill down my spine. "What are you nning?"


    Henrik chuckled, then gestured towards Jefferson with a tilt of his chin, "And this secret admirer."


    "Jefferson and I are just friends," I rified.


    "Is it that he only sees you as a friend?


    erik''s words left me closing


    S verify thatter,"


    eyes in resignation.


    I finally understood why he had kept me around these past few days. He was using me to stir up trouble.


    But there was nothing I could do


    about it. could only scoff, "Henrik don''t think you''re some god who can control everything. Even a cornered rabbit will bite."


    "Is that so? I''m looking forward to it," he replied, just as the announcer dered the start of the game.


    The game rules hadn''t changed much, and Jefferson''s moves were sharp and cunning. Soon, he had the upper hand, as if victory was already within his grasp.


    "Exactly, he won''t disappoint me," Henrik said, pping his hands joyfully.


    But as Jefferson neared victory, my anxiety grew, my palms sweating, and I even felt the urge to visit the restroom.


    I barely moved when Henrik held me back, "The moment of truth is upon us."


    "I need to use the restroom."


    "Wait, I''ll go with you."


    Me, "....."


    Bang!


    Just then, a loud sound of a ball striking echoed from the field, unusually loud, followed by gasps from the crowd.


    I looked towards the field, only to see a red ball flying up, off the table, towards the audience.


    "Ah-"

 Chapter 581

    Chapter 581


    ?


    The stands erupted in screams, a mix of fright and thrill in the air.


    This scene caught me off guard. As I stood there shocked, suddenly the ball was caught, and the catcher let out an excited scream, "Number five, number five, number five is mine!"C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The ecstatic fan kissed the ball and even stood on the seats, hugging it close.


    The excitement from that person was palpable, but the rest of the crowd was seething with anger.


    "Refund!"


    "Refund!"


    They were all here for Jefferson Daniels, and his mistake was something they couldn''t stomach.


    Another reason for their anger was the bets they''d ced. Two-thirds of the audience had gambled on this game, confident in Jefferson''s victory. But with that ball flying off, it signified his defeat, and their bets washed down the drain.


    After my initial shock, I calmed down, realizing Jefferson doesn''t make mistakes like that unless... it was intentional.


    It seemed he knew he''d be a pawn in a bigger game and was protesting in his own way, even if it meant I was used as leverage by Henrik.


    This was the Jefferson I knew, upright, never acting against his conscience.


    "You think I''m just going to let him slide after pulling that stunt?" Henrik said, his calm voice hiding a threat.


    I knew Jefferson had angered Henrik, but I still tried to find him an out, "But you promised me. You can''t go back on your word."


    "Fine, here''s the deal. I''ll announce a new rule: you y in Jefferson''s stead. If you can win, I''ll let both of you go," Henrik proposed, to my disbelief.


    The field was filled with seasoned yers, decorated with countless awards. How could I possibly win against them?


    Henrik was clearly setting me up. Despite my talent, I hadn''t practiced in ages. Skills rust without use, and it had been a long time since I''dst yed.


    Henrik knew this all too well but still


    wanted me to try. There must be


    another motive, but I couldn''t worry about that now. This was my chance, and I had to take it.


    "What if you go back on your word again?" I couldn''t hide my frustration.


    Henrik smirked coldly, "You can choose not to y. I can announce the end of the match right now and take Jefferson away."


    Faced with Henrik''s threat, I had no choice but to y his game, "Fine, I''ll go. But if you dare go back on your word, I''ll..."


    I wasn''t sure what I could do, but I knew I couldn''t just be a puppet in his hands.


    "Just win, and I''ll keep my promise," he reassured.


    For Jefferson''s sake, even if Henrik reneged, I had to step up.


    I


    As I walked to the field, Henriket


    the announcer dere my


    participation, promising that


    victory would count as Jeff''s


    since he was my mentor.


    "That''s not fair."


    "How can a little woman possibly win?"


    The murmurs and scoffs followed the announcement.


    I brushed off the negativity and stepped onto the field.


    "You shouldn''t have gotten involved," Jefferson said upon seeing me.


    "I already got involved visiting youst time, so now this is the only way. But why did you let the ball.fly?" I confronted him with the question everyone wanted to ask but didn''t dare to.


    "I did it on purpose," Jefferson''s eyes hardened.


    Then, he took my hand, "To create chaos, so I could get you out."

 Chapter 582

    Chapter 582


    ?


    I was gobsmacked.


    Before I could furthermunicate with Jefferson, a voice from the crowd cut through, "You organizers always push your own picks forward. There''s definitely something fishy going on. How about I take her on? If she can still win against me, then we''ll let bygones be bygones."


    Following the voice, my gazended on the speaker.


    Ynde stood up while Ernest was chilling next to her, just sitting there cool as a cucumber, watching me with that deep, unbothered look.


    Clearly, this woman was no ordinarypetitor. She was daring enough to challenge me in a game of snooker, which meant she must be exceptionally skilled.


    Instantly, the audience started chanting, "Let her y! Let her y..."


    Faced with such a collective demand, the host looked towards Henrik for guidance, and I distinctly saw Henrik nod at the host.


    Once the host got the signal, they quickly announced that Ynde was joining in.


    "Ms. Hudson, looking forward to a fair game," Ynde said as she approached the stage, extending her hand for a shake.


    I couldn''t fathom her intentions, but backed into a corner as I was, retreating wasn''t an option.


    For Jefferson''s sake, I couldn''t back down, and of course, I wasn''t about to give Ynde the satisfaction without a fight.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I extended my hand, our fingers lightly touching, ready to face off, "Likewise."


    My sudden appearance had already electrified the atmosphere, and now with Ynde joining in, and both of us being women, the crowd''s anticipation skyrocketed.


    This was supposed to be an officialpetition, yet here we were, bending rules and swapping yers on the fly, showcasing the sheer power of capital and the dark side of sports events.


    But this wasn''t the time to dwell on such matters. Having thrown myself into the ring, I was determined to give it my all.


    "Just y like you always do, and try to keep the crowd on their toes; that would be best," Jefferson advised as I approached the table.


    Piecing together his earlier words about seizing the moment to escape, I began to grasp his n.


    I spared him a nce and headed towards the table, with Ynde taking her position on the opposite side.


    Just as I thought the referee would


    kick things off and we''d start the game, Ynde chimed in, "Ms. Hudson''s got someone with her, and


    I''m here on my own. Not fair huh?" Content belongs to


    I got her drift; it was all about unting her man. Iughed it off, "Well, Ms. Hudson, feel free to bring your man along too."


    "Bring the man! Bring the man!" The crowd erupted into supportive chants.


    The host again sought Henrik''s approval, who, yet again, nodded in agreement, his demeanor still as calm as ever.


    With his status and intellect, he was


    bound to foresee the unfolding


    events yet he let things spiral out of his control, indicating he was prepared for whatever came next. Content belongs to


    If that was the case, it wouldn''t be easy for Jefferson to whisk me away amidst the chaos.


    Moreover, Henrik''s decision to invite so many people today hinted at a trap being set.


    Lost in my thoughts for a moment, Ynde had already signaled Ernest from the audience. Meeting her expectant gaze, he made his way onstage, standing beside Ynde, right across from me.


    Their side-by-side stance was indeed a sight to behold.


    I turned away, approaching the referee as Ynde did the same. The referee held a coin in his palm, indicating heads for me and tails for Ynde. As we both nodded, he flicked the coin into the air. It soared, thennded back in his palm.


    Heads up it was my serve.


    Ynde gestured for me to proceed. I approached the table, with Ynde and Ernest standing side by side across from me.


    Gripping the cue, I took a deep breath and made my shot.


    With the sound of cking balls, they scattered across the table, two sinking into pockets. I continued to pocket balls.


    Thwack!

 Chapter 583

    Chapter 583


    ?


    Thwack!


    As one pool ball after another sank precisely into the pockets, the crowd beneath erupted into excited shrieks, seemingly in awe of my urate shots.


    And with every shot, my confidence soared, especially with the thought of Ernest right there by my side. A voice in my heart roared: Felicia Hudson, it''s time to show him a side of you he has never seen.


    Ernest and I had been together for ages, but he had never seen me y pool.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Because my pool skills were tied up with memories of Conrad Wagner, I feared Ernest might feel uneasy knowing that.


    But here I was, unting my skills right in front of him...


    Crash!


    I took another shot, the ball spinning towards the pocket, but just as it seemed about to drop, it inexplicably stopped, as if sucked in by an invisible force.


    So, I didn''t manage to clear the table in one go, and it was Ynde''s turn to shine.


    The crowd screamed again, this time in anticipation of the showdown between Ynde and me.


    Oddly enough, though Ynde and I were both neers to the scene, and neither of us professional yers, the audience seemed to naturally split into Team Felicia and Team Ynde.


    Ynde picked up her cue, leaned in, aimed, and shot.


    Every move she made was perfect, and her stunning figure only added to the scene, making each shot look both gorgeous and wless.


    The crowd screamed, some even shouting, "Go, gorgeous!"


    Ynde was on a roll, sinking ball after ball with precision. When only


    one


    emained on the table,cour


    were tied. If she sank this


    last ball, I would lose. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The crowd fell silent, realizing that if I lost, it would be just like when Jefferson made a mistake earlier; their bets would be lost too.


    The earlier excitement died down as they seemed to remember that I was the one they should be rooting for.


    "Ms. Hudson, sorry about this," Ynde taunted with a smirk at that moment.


    Fair y is the rule of the game, even if losing meant I couldn''t negotiate with Henrik. But I couldn''t show weakness, especially not in front of Ernest.


    I smiled lightly and gestured for her to proceed.


    Ynde, unbothered, struck a graceful pose and, under everyone''s watchful eyes, took her shot.


    In that moment, everyone held their breath, watching the cue ball strike the ck ball, sending it towards the corner pocket.


    Just as we were about to witness


    the oue, suddenly the lights


    went out, plunging the ce into


    darkness. Screams erupted from the


    crowd and someone grabbed my


    wrist, pulling me away


    OV


    uncontrobly.


    In the chaos of the dark, I was pushed and shoved but kept running, guided by the firm grip on my hand, even though I had no idea where we were headed.


    "Jefferson, I can''t keep up," I panted, realizing after what seemed like forever that it was just the two of us left. But he didn''t reply, just slowed down a


    bit.


    I caught my breath and asked him,


    "Who nned all this? Was it


    Conrad? This is too risky, Henrik


    must have had defenses in ce. He


    wouldn''t let us escape easily


    UMS


    Jefferson remained silent, and a chill ran down my spine. I reached out with my other hand, grabbing him, "Jefferson, why aren''t you speaking?"

 Chapter 584

    Chapter 584


    ?


    "He''s scared stiff!"


    With a shout from Henrik, the pitch-dark room suddenly flooded with light.


    There stood Henrik not too far off, a sinister smirk ying on his lips.


    Just as I suspected, this was his setup all along. There was never an easy escape.


    And now, by attempting to flee, I had undoubtedly irked him further.


    Without a second thought, I yanked the person pulling me to stand protectively in front of them.


    Henrik''s voice chimed in then, "Ernest, have you really be so weak that you need a woman to shield you?"


    Ernest? Was he referring to Ernest? But where was Ernest?


    As the person I''d pulled behind me moved forward, apanied by a voice I couldn''t mistake, I spun around in shock. There, standing by my side, holding my hand, was indeed Ernest.


    How could it be him? Wasn''t it Jefferson who had been pulling me?


    My gaze flicked between Ernest and Henrik in confusion and disbelief. Ernest, however, met Henrik''s stare with a steely resolve, "I wouldn''t want to embarrass you today, so step aside."


    His words carried an unexpected assertiveness. I wondered where he found such confidence.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Henrik let out augh, "Ernest, you''re not naive enough to think I staged this whole event just to let you walk away, especially with her in tow?" Ernest''s jaw clenched, but he remainedposed. "Then you should also be aware that if I dared toe here, I can surely leave the same way."


    Henrik smirked, "Well then, let''s see how you n to leave my presence, and with ady no less?"


    "What if you''re not in his way?" Conrad''s voice echoed from behind Henrik, signaling that Henrik was now surrounded.


    So, that''s why Jefferson was confident in getting me out. They had their ns too.


    Henrik, unfazed, continued to smile,


    then signaled to someone by his side, who quickly spoke up, "Ernest,


    maybe you should check the ceiling before you say more." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Following his cue, Ernest and I looked up to see a video projected on the ceiling. It showed Susie and Mack trapped in a room.


    My heart skipped a beat, and Ished out at Henrik, "Is kidnapping women the only trick you know?"


    Henrik ignored me, focusing instead on Ernest. I turned to see Ernest''s expression unchanged when Ynde''s voice cut through, "Susie, Mack,e with me."


    Looking up again, the video now included Ynde, standing over two men in ck sprawled on the ground.


    Ynde had taken down Henrik''s guards. Once more, she had taken me by surprise.


    Apuse broke out from Henrik,


    "Ernest, you''re just as formidable as you were four years ago. Not only in tactics but in wit as well, ying such a deceptive game."


    "If you know what''s good for you, then get lost," Ernest said with a rare glimpse of menace.


    Henrik shook his head, saying, "Ernest, we''ve been at this standoff for four years. If you think I''ll let you win that easily, how could I face anyone again?"


    His words confirmed my suspicion that there was a long-standing feud between him and Ernest, and now, it had somehow involved me.


    It seemed Ernest held the advantage for now, but from Henrik''s tone, he might have another trick up his sleeve.


    Though unsure of Henrik''s ns, my


    anxiety surged. Trying to suppress my nervousness, I blurted out, "Henrik, whatever beef you have with Ernest, settle it between yourselves. Why drag me into it?"


    It''s not like I was just trying to save my own skin. By keeping my distance, maybe I could cut down on the distractions for Ernest.


    His insistence on escaping with me made it clear he intended to rescue me.

 Chapter 585

    Chapter 585


    ?


    Henrik tugged at my hand with a pout, "Really, that''s what this is about? You know, Ernest here is as loyal as theye. You had no idea, did you?" In such a tense moment, Henrik actually started chatting about this.


    "Ernest, you leave this woman, then parade another one around, thinking you can confuse me and spare her from my wrath? You really think I''m that dumb?" His words made my heart skip a beat.


    I nced at Ernest, who remained silent.


    Henrik, ever the chatterbox, continued, "Girl, you probably don''t know how faithful this man has been. He once had a dog, and after it passed away, he never got another. He wouldn''t even look at another dog on the street. So, once he gives his love, he doesn''t share it with anyone else." He curved his lips slightly, ¡°Isn''t that right, Ernest?"


    My throat felt constricted, like something was choking me. I understood Henrik''s point; Ernest''s brief split from me and his engagement to Ynde were all an act to protect me from Henrik''s harm.


    My heart felt like it was being hammered. I looked at Ernest, waiting for his response.


    But he said nothing, just coldly stared at Henrik, "Are you done?"


    "Done. Now it''s your turn," Henrik grinned, "Don''t you think you owe an exnation to thedy here? Otherwise, she might get the wrong idea." Ernest still didn''t speak, and I couldn''t hold back anymore. I grabbed his hand, "Ernest, is it... is it true, what Henrik said?"


    Bang!


    Before Ernest could answer, a deafening noise erupted, then chaos ensued.


    Insults flew, fists shed, and gunshots rang...


    Not just these sounds, but also the thumping of a heart beating next to my ear...


    Ernest''s heart!


    It was the heart rhythm I had missed so much.


    Bang, bang!


    Followed by two more gunshots, a stern voicemanded, "Everyone, stop!"


    All noises halted, and I saw the neer.


    It was Jefferson.


    He held a gun to Henrik''s head, "Make a move, and I''ll blow his brains out."


    I didn''t know how Jefferson had


    gotten so close to Henrik, but the et


    saying capture the king first"


    el


    couldn''t be truer. All of Henrik''s men calmed down.


    Yet Henrik remained unfazed, "Ernest, resorting to such dirty tricks now?"


    "You''ve never yed clean, so you don''t deserve clean," Jefferson retorted, then nodded at Ernest.


    It was a signal for Ernest to take me and leave.


    But Ernest didn''t move. Instead, he


    said to Henrik, "I''ve handed over the evidence of your crimes and


    match-fixing to the police, el.


    Exin


    that to them."


    Henrik sneered, "You have your man pointing a gun at me, and you think you can call the cops? Ernest, you think I''m a child?"


    Ernest just scoffed at him and didn''t bother responding, taking me away instead.


    But as we turned to leave, Henrik said, "Ernest, you think handing me over to the police ends everything? You''re mistaken."


    Ernest paused briefly but continued to lead me away with firm steps.


    My nerves tensed up, thinking about the mastermind Henrik mentioned.


    "Ernest," I began, wanting to tell him, but Conrad came over, urging us to hurry.


    At the door, we ran straight into the


    police.


    ernest exchanged a few


    l


    words with them in English, and the


    officers started to enter. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    However, the police stopped Ernest. He let go of me and signaled for Conrad to take me away.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    But I held onto him, "Ernest, is what Henrik said true?"

 Chapter 586

    Chapter 586


    ?


    Ernest''s gaze was deep and intense as he looked into my eyes, before turning to Conrad and simply saying, "Take her away." Those three words snapped me back to reality.


    What was I doing?


    Allowing myself to get swept away again just because of a few words from someone else?


    I let go of Ernest''s hand, and he walked away with long strides after giving me onest look. Conrad gently pulled me, "Let''s go."


    Although I was confused, the recent tight ambush on Henrik made me realize this was all a well-nned scheme by Conrad and Ernest.


    I was just in the dark about it.


    "When did you guys n all this?" I asked Conrad.


    He paused before answering, "After I left Houstonst time."


    That was also when Ernest and I split up.


    So, was Henrik telling the truth?


    I couldn''t dwell on that and pressed Conrad further, "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    He seemed a bit ufortable, struggling to find the words.


    I had my suspicions, "Was this Ernest''s idea?"


    "He didn''t want to drag you into this mess. It''s his way of protecting you," Conrad exined on Ernest''s behalf.


    It was both ironic andughable. They used to be rivals, and now they were allies.


    "Including breaking up with me? Was that also to protect me?" I still needed to ask.


    I might not want to do anything, but I needed a clear answer.


    "That... Ernest should tell you about itter," Conrad replied with a forced smile, "Your rtionship with him isn''t something I should meddle in." He was right, of course.


    "Felicia, whether it''s Ernest, me, or even Jefferson, we all want to protect you," Conrad added.


    It was clear he had changed. He was not just defending his actions but was also fair and objective about others.


    Yeah, they wanted to protect me, so they weren''t in the wrong.


    "Felicia, I''ll take you to Dustin Wagner''s ce for now. Stay there until we sort things out here, then we''lle for you," Conrad said as he led me to the car.


    They had their n and kept me in


    the dark, wanting to protect me in this chaos. So, leaving was like removing a burden off their shoulders. I had no choice but to agree. Content belongs to


    Conrad opened the car door for me.


    As he fired up the car, I spotted the policeing out, escorting a handcuffed Henrik.


    Yet, Henrik''s face showed no fear, only a smug smile.


    Ever since I first met him, he''s always had this deceptive charm-looks friendly, but there''s something fierce lurking beneath.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Will Henrik actually go to jail this time?" I asked Conrad.


    "He should. Ernest handed over all the evidence of Henrik''s


    wrongdoings to the cops. They''ve been wanting to catch him for ages, justcked the evidence," Conrad nced at me through the rearview mirror.


    "Did he really not hurt you?"


    Conrad seemed to doubt that Henrik, a cunning wolf, could resist the temptation.


    I shook my head, "No, he said he''d use me to get to Ernest. But today''s showdown made Henrik seem too weak."


    As soon as I said it, I realized something was off, "Conrad, don''t you think it was too easy to catch Henrik today?"


    Conrad furrowed his brows, and I continued, "No matter how meticulous your n was, someone of Henrik''s caliber shouldn''t have been caught so easily."


    Considering Henrik was the one nning to trap us, and now he was the one caught, the turn of events was almost unbelievable.


    I looked through the car window at Henrik being put into the police car, thinking if he had nned for this but still got easily defeated, then his reputation as a big shot in Houston was greatly exaggerated.

 Chapter 587

    Chapter 587


    ?


    Conrad and I were both staring out of the car window when he simply said, "Yeah." It was just one word, but it was definite.


    I turned to him, "You knew about this too? Then why go through all this drama?"


    Conrad''s jaw clenched, and he stayed silent.


    Henrik got into the police car, and as it passed by, he waved in my direction.


    I was inside the car, hidden by tinted windows, yet his wave clearly meant he knew I was there.


    Everything was within his control, yet he ended up being a pawn in Ernest''s game.


    Henrik''s departure wasn''t the end; it marked the beginning of another plot.


    A shiver ran down my spine as I remembered his words, "Conrad, Henrik mentioned there''s a mastermind behind all of this."


    "Hmm?" Faced with Conrad''s questioning gaze, I hesitated because Henrik hadn''t revealed who it was.


    During my silence, Conrad spoke up, "Henrik''s quite the maniptor."


    It was as if he was warning me not to be fooled by Henrik.


    I knew better than to take Henrik''s words at face value, but I couldn''tpletely dismiss them either.


    At the moment, I couldn''t specify who the mastermind was, leaving me without a rebuttal.


    The police cars left one by one, and I didn''t notice Ernest among them, maybe because I was lost in thought.


    "Where''s Ernest Jefferson and the others?" I finally asked.


    Conrad nced at me, "They went to the station."


    I stopped talking, letting Conrad drive me away. The road seemed endless, and exhaustion overcame me, so I closed my eyes.


    In a daze, I heard Conrad''s phone ring, "... Yeah, almost there... Okay, I''ll be right over."


    He went silent after that, and I shifted to get morefortable.


    "Felicia, if Ernest had a good reason for leaving you, would you forgive him?" Conrad suddenly asked.


    I fluttered my eyelids but didn''t open them, nor did I answer.


    He took my silence as a response and didn''t ask further.


    "Not anymore," I said after a while.


    Conrad visibly flinched and hit the gas harder, making the car lurch forward.


    Seeing his shock, I exined, "If heBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    just left, and he had his


    Mi wock, I exined, "If he


    he had his reasons,


    e and not hold it against


    but he..." Content belongs to


    The image of Ernest with Ynde shed before my eyes. "But he got involved with another woman."


    Saying it out loud, I finally opened my eyes and saw Conrad''s reaction.


    His expression was stiff.


    He probably realized why I had given up on him too.


    In this matter, Conrad was guilty, and he didn''t say anything more.


    When the car stopped, I still had my eyes closed, and Dustin, thinking was sleep, said, "Felicia, we''re here, wake up."


    Seeing me open my eyes, he added, "We''ve arrived."


    I sat up, about to open the car door, but Conrad was already on his phone, "Let me."


    My gaze fell on his phone, showing an ongoing call.


    "Conrad," I called out to him, not saying anything else.


    Confused, he looked at me, then at his phone, realizing what I was pointing out. His eyes narrowed before he put the phone to his ear, "Ernest, we''ve arrived. You can hang up now."

 Chapter 588

    I froze. "What the heck was that all about?"


    Howe he''d been on the phone with Ernest all this time?


    Conrad, having just ended the call, looked at me and said, "Ernest called me just now. I thought he had hung up, but it seems he didn''t because he was worried."


    "Do you think I''m an idiot?" I retorted sarcastically.


    It was clear as day that Conrad had intentionally not ended the call, and deliberately asked me if I still wanted Ernest in my life.


    Caught out, Conrad didn''t try to deny it. Instead, he admitted, "Call it my selfishness, if you will. It just so happened to let Ernest know where you stand, to show him... that Felicia isn''t someone whoes and goes at someone else''s beck and call." Honestly, I wasn''t afraid of Ernest knowing how I feel. In fact, it was better this way; it saved me the effort of exining myself.


    "Thanks for your thoughtfulness''," I said mockingly before getting out of the car.


    Conrad followed, starting to fill me in on Dustin''s living situation, "This ce, Dustin bought it with his own money. He''s lived here all four years he''s been abroad. You see these flowers and nts? He''s been taking care of them all by himself, never once hired a maid or a gardener."


    This was all news to me. Dustin had never mentioned it, and even when I was living with the Wagner family, they barely talked about Dustin. On the rare asions they did, it was just to say that he''d called and was doing fine over here.


    To the Wagners, Dustin was less like a son and more like a distant rtive.


    So, this was how Dustin had spent those four years.


    He didn''t hire anyone to maintain such a big house, all on his own. Besides his nature of doing things himself, it was probably also because he was lonely in a foreignnd.


    Gardening was his way of passing those solitary moments.


    "This garden was also Dustin''s own design," Conrad''s words surprised me again.


    "Dustin''s a jack of all trades, smart and picks things up fast-way better than me, as you know," Conrad added with a self-deprecating chuckle.


    But his admiration for Dustin was undeniable. Thinking about Dustin''s ambitions, it seemed Conrad was still in the dark.


    I almost said something but then held back.


    Conrad was a smart guy. Even if he


    wasn''t as academically gifted as Dustin, his business acumen was unmatched. Having thrived in the business world for years, he wasn''t the type to misjudge people.


    Maybe he chose to turn a blind eye for the sake of brotherhood, to keep peace by not digging deeper.


    "What''s up? You''ve gone quiet," Conrad asked, noticing my silence.


    "Hearing you talk," I looked around the vi, "it seems Dustin did quite well for himself here."


    "Yes, and his assets extend far beyond this house. He has other investments," Conrad said calmly, without a hint of envy.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Of course, with his own wealth and education, he had no reason to envy anyone.


    This was a change from the past. Conrad used to be fiercelypetitive, unwilling to ept anyone being better than him, even his own brother.


    Back in school, if his grades fell short of Dustin''s, he''de home, ignore any praise his parents had for Dustin, and just shut himself in his room with his headphones on, sting music or ying video games.


    ''e''


    He''d go for days without sitting down for a meal with them, avoiding any interaction.


    But after Dustin moved abroad and their parents asionally sang his praises, Conrad would just stay quiet.


    Now, he was openly praising Dustin. In the few months we''d been apart, he had changed a lot.


    "He never mentioned any of this," I continued the conversation.


    Conrad gave a faint smile, "He''s more reserved, not as outgoing as I am..."


    He paused, then added, "He told me he regrets being too reserved, because it made him... miss out on a lot."

 Chapter 589

    Conrad gave me a look, a twinkle of knowing in his eye. "Does he have any idea what he''s missing out on?"


    He had picked up on Dustin''s feelings for me, so this was his way of probing.


    I feigned ignorance. "Only he knows what he''s missing."


    Conrad dropped the subject, and we continued our walk. As we passed a koi pond, he remarked, "He''s got quite the collection of koi here. I''ve heard him say that when he calls out ''Dinner time,'' they all line up and swim over." "Really? Dustin''s got a special talent for fish whispering, then," I joked.


    "Don''t believe it? Let''s give it a try," Conrad suggested, leading me to the pond''s edge. True enough, there were all these koi fish-reds, yellows, whites, and even some with patterns, looking plump and well-fed, clearly well taken care of and quite charming. "Your turn," Conrad encouraged me.


    I reached out to touch the water, and the fish scattered in rm. "How do I try?"


    "Just call out ''Dinner time," he instructed with a smile.


    "But I''ve got nothing to feed them with. Wouldn''t calling them over without food make me a liar?"


    Conradughed. "I''ll go get some."


    As he went off to find some fish food, I watched the corpulent fish, my interest piqued. I cleared my throat and announced, "Dinner time."


    But as my voice fell, the fish remained uninterested.


    Conrad, retrieving the fish food, chuckled. "You''re too quiet. They can''t hear you through the water."


    Even though I knew Conrad was teasing, I raised my voice and called out again, "Dinner time, dinner time..."


    Still, no response. I stopped believing what Conrad had said, until he came back with the fish food in hand. "No luck?"


    "You''re just messing with me," I huffed.


    "No, really wasn''t. Maybe we''re not


    calling them right. We''ll ask Dustin how to do itter," Conrad said, handing me the fish food. "Just throw some in, and they''lle." en FindNovel


    When words failed, culinary delights prevailed.


    IMS


    As expected, the fish swarmed over to snatch up the food, fearless even as I reached out to touch them.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    After feeding the fish, Conrad and I arrived at the vi''s entrance hall. He gave me a set of numbers, and I unlocked the door.


    The interior was understated yet


    luxurious a stark contrast to Conrad''s colder room design. This house was all warm tones, creating use w a rxing ambiance as soon as you stepped inside.


    Conrad began to exin, "He designed all of this. Dustin said everything here, from the overall decor down to the smallest teacup, was handpicked by him." "Dustin''s really polished, you know? Super thoughtful and pays attention to the details," I said, giving him props.


    "Indeed, men like him are always popr with thedies," Conrad''s remark made me think of his previous mention of Jacqueline setting Dustin up on blind dates. Curiosity got the better of me. "Did anythinge of those blind dates?"


    "No, he wasn''t interested in the other


    party, although they were quite taken with him," Conrad chuckled.


    "Seems like the world''s full of


    unrequited love stories."


    I didn''t dwell on hisment, as Conrad''s phone rang. ncing at the caller ID, he said, "It''s Dustin."


    After answering, he spoke briefly before handing the phone to me, "Dustin... yeah, Felicia''s here, even fed your fish... Alright, I''ll pass her the phone."

 Chapter 590

    "Dustin." I took the phone and called out his name.


    "Rad told me everything. You''re okay, right?" His concern was evident through the phone.


    "I''m fine, just gonna be a hassle for you, Dustin," I always made sure to be polite with him.


    There was a pause on his end for a couple of seconds, "Just make yourself at home, alright? You''re safe at my ce, guaranteed." "Alright!" I didn''t say much else.


    Normally, that would have been the end of our conversation, but Dustin lingered, adding, "Don''t worry, you won''t be in any trouble."


    That was hard to guarantee. As long as Henrik had me in his sights, unless Ernest and his team couldpletely take him down, my safety was up in the air. But I didn''t voice these thoughts, just hummed in acknowledgment.


    "If you need anything, give me a call. And... there''ll be a cleaningdying over to cook and tidy up," Dustin finished before hanging up.


    I handed the phone back to Conrad, who took it, saying, "Dustin''s ce should have some spare phones. You can use one for now."


    Being without a phone was indeed inconvenient, and being out of touch had probably made Fanny worried sick.


    "I''ll grab one for you," he said, moving to a cab and pulling out two phones from a drawer, "Pick one."


    "Sure!"


    "Got your SIM card?" he asked next.


    "Yeah, it''s here."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Need help setting it up?"


    "No, thanks."


    My responses were short, and Conrad seemed to pick up on my mood, offering a strained smile, "Want me to show you around?" "You seemed busy, go ahead with your stuff," I declined again.


    Conrad looked at me, "Alright then, feel free to explore on your own. To be honest, I''ve only been here


    couple of times myself... hah


    really seen the whole ce


    I didn''t continue the conversation, and Conrad, feeling the chill, said, "I''ll head out then. If the cleaningdy shows up, she''ll let herself in. Don''t


    be scared or anything. If anything


    I didn''t even open my mouth this time, just nodded slightly.


    Conrad left without another word, leaving me alone in the vast vi, feeling oddly abandoned.


    I took a moment to look around, appreciating Dustin''s taste in home decor.


    I had to admit, I really liked the style. It even reminded me of the dream house I had always imagined.


    After looking around the house, I grabbed a new phone, unboxed it, popped in the SIM, and logged into WhatsApp.


    As soon as I did, messages flooded in. There were texts from Susie, Conrad, Dustin, and of course, Fanny, even one from Deborah. The only person missing was Ernest. Susie''s messages were all about her sweet moments with Mack, mostly ces they''d been and foods they''d tried.


    The others were all checking in on me, asking about my safety. Fanny was inquiring about my day-to-day life, wondering why I wasn''t responding or why my phone was off. Herst message was from two hours ago, reminding me of today''spetition and warning that if I didn''t reply post-event, she''d call the police.


    Knowing she was worried, I quickly replied: Phone broke, but I''m safe. No need to trouble the cops.


    She instantly responded: Couldn''t


    you just buy a new phone? I''ve been freaking out not being able to reach you. Thank God for Conrad telling me you''re fine, or I would''ve called the police already. FindNovel


    Conrad had clearly only shared the good news with Fanny, probably to keep her from worrying and possibly causing a stir by involving the police.

 Chapter 591

    Fanny shot me a text that nearly had my heart jumping out of my chest: "Seriously, had you taken an hour longer to reply, I would''ve called the cops. You know what went through my head? I was half-convinced Conrad had you tied up in a basement somewhere." The wildness of her imagination had me bothughing and crying; I sent back a thumbs-up emoji to show my amusement.


    Fanny wasn''t having any of it: "It''s not funny. You hear about this kind of drama happening back home all the time. So, when are youing back? Did you wrap up your trip today? Did Jefferson win his match?"


    Staring at her barrage of questions and pondering over my own situation, I replied with: "Not sure."


    Fanny was puzzled.


    I said, "Might nevere back to this ce. Might stay a bit longer."


    I didn''t want Fanny to worry, so a lie was the only option.


    Fanny: "Alright, have fun then. Let me know when you''re back; I''ll throw you a wee home party."


    Reading her messages filled me with a bittersweet feeling, and suddenly, I was scared I might never make it back.


    Where did this sudden feare from?


    So, I ended up sending her a voice message: "Hey, so, if anything weird happens to me, my bank PIN is the date our parents passed away. If I''m gone, you''re in charge of my assets. Keep half of it as your dowry from me, and donate the rest... to any charity, to kids with serious illnesses, whatever feels right."


    Right after I sent it, Fanny''s video call came through.


    Seeing her call, I knew she was freaked out, so I quickly answered.


    "What''s this about ast will? What''s going on? Where are you?" Fanny bombarded me with questions, visibly anxious.


    I turned the camera to show Dustin''s luxurious mansion, "Look, I''m in a mansion, nothing''s wrong."


    "Why are you talking nonsense then? You scared the hell out of me," Fanny, d in scrubs, seemed either ready for surgery or justing off one.


    "I was just being cautious, you know, with all the idents happening and nes going downtely. Just in case..."


    "Just in case my foot," Fanny cut me off and then demanded, "Turn the camera around, let me see your face."


    I hadn''t shown her my face, and she wasn''t going to be at ease until I did.


    Switching the camera, she saw me, and I cheekily made a ''peace'' sign at her.


    After staring at me for a few


    you


    Fanny finally rxed, "et


    scare me like that again, I


    swear I''ll kill you."


    "Promises, promises," I teased, pressing my face against the screen yfully.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Cut it out. Whose mansion are you staying at? Conrad''s?" Fanny''s curiosity peaked. "No, it''s Dustin''s."


    Fanny let out an "Oh," then probed further, "Howe you''re staying at his mansion?"


    I couldn''t spill the beans on that, so I kept fibbing, "It''s safer than a hotel."


    "Well, that makes sense. Just don''t¡¢


    let Conrad take advantage or won''t


    Fanny''s words earned her a stern


    response from me.


    "Beat it!"


    Fanny burst intoughter, but then she threw out a suggestion, "Why don''t you bring back a foreign dude this time?"


    I knew she was hinting at the arranged marriage talks with Ernest and Ynde.


    "That''s the n, which is why I''m not rushing back," I reassured her not to worry about me.


    "Alright, then I''m looking forward to meeting your foreign beau," Fanny joked around for a bit before she


    was@alled away for surove


    After we hung up, the smile on my face faded bit by bit as I read the message Deborah had sent.


    Even though it was just one line, it made my heart skip a beat.

 Chapter 592

    "Jeez, I''m done for."


    That text from Deborah just sat there staring at me for what felt like forever before I finally decided to call her. But no one answered.


    Stubbornly, I tried her number again, still nothing. So, I decided to reach out to her office instead.


    "Is Deborah around?" I blurted out as soon as the call connected.


    "She''s on leave," came the unexpected response, halting my breath momentarily. Before I could even ask, the voice on the other end inquired, "Is this Ms. Hudson?"


    Surprised that they recognized my voice, I confirmed, "Yes, it''s me. Why did Deborah take time off, and for how long?"


    "She took personal leave, I think for three days. She''s supposed to be back at work tomorrow. Ms. Hudson, you might want to try her cell," they said, still courteous despite knowing I was no longer their boss'' fianc¨¦e. Worried sick about Deborah, I pressed on, "I can''t reach her by phone. Do you have any other way to contact her?"


    "No!"


    The blunt response sent shivers down my spine. Something was clearly off with Deborah, and here I was, miles away, unable to check on her personally.


    In desperation, I asked the person on the line, "It''s urgent. I can''t get through to her by any means. Could you perhaps visit her ce and check on her?" "...Okay, I''ll head there after work."


    I couldn''t wait that long. "No need to wait till you clock out. Go now, and ask your boss for leave. I''ll call them right away."


    "Alright, Ms. Hudson."


    After they agreed, I hung up and immediately called Deborah''s boss, who, out of respect for my past association with the Wagner family, agreed without hesitation.


    Even though my engagement to


    Conrad Wagner had fallen through, the ties had with the Wagner family meant that their employees still treated me with a certain level of deference.


    en FindNovel


    With the calls out of the way, I turned back to Deborah''s distressing message and began typing out a flurry of texts.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "What''s going on? Why aren''t you picking up calls or responding to messages?"


    "You once said nothing matters in life except our own selves. What''s making you feel like giving up now?"


    "Deb, don''t do anything stupid. Think about your parents and everyone who cares about you. If you do something reckless, I swear I''ll never talk to you again." "Deborah, please respond."


    Despite my barrage of messages, there was no reply. My anxiety skyrocketed, but being so far away, I felt utterly helpless and could only wait in agonizing suspense.


    I was just sitting there, lost in my


    worries, when the housekeeper arrived. It seemed she had been briefed by Dustin about my


    presence, as she greeted me warmly without any sign of surprise and even prepared some fruit for me.


    "Ms. Felicia, you might want to visit the rooftop terrace upstairs. Mr. Wagner''s ce has a beautiful setup that I think you''d really enjoy," the housekeeper suggested.


    Her arrival somewhat eased my tense mood.


    I didn''t refuse. Sitting idly was only making me more anxious, and I couldn''t solve anything that way.


    Reaching the rooftop, I was greeted


    by a sight of luxury - a swimming


    Pet


    pool, a bar a bookshelf with an electronie screen that could block out the sun during the day or be


    opened at night to view the stars.


    I had to admit, Dustin knew how to enjoy life.


    Among all these, what caught my eye was arge lounge chair, identical to the one I loved at the Wagner family''s ce.


    What a coincidence, I thought. Or did Dustin also favor that style and went out of his way to get one just like it?

 Chapter 593

    I spent a few seconds lost in thought before grabbing a book from the bookshelf and sprawling out on the couch to read,pletely immersed until our housekeeper, called me down for dinner.


    "You look even prettier in person than in the paintings, Miss Felicia," The housekeeper remarked just as I was about to dig into dinner, catching me off guard.


    "Paintings? What paintings?" I asked, puzzled.


    The housekeeper chuckled, "The ones Mr. Wagner painted, all of them are of you. They''re up in the studio on the second floor."


    I had been out on the balcony earlier and passed by the second floor, but I hadn''t ventured into any of the rooms, unaware of any studio.


    What struck me most was that Dustin painted - this was news to me. We lived together before he went abroad, grew up together, yet he never once mentioned taking up painting. Could he have learned in these past four years? And all the paintings were of me?


    Seeing the housekeeper bustling about the kitchen, I wondered if she was mistaken. After all, she''s from a different country and might not differentiate faces as we do, much like how I view Westerners.


    Even though I was skeptical, curiosity won out. After a few bites, I found myself heading upstairs.


    Not knowing which room was the studio, I began checking each one.


    Dustin''s bedroom, the study, the gym, and even the walk-in closet, until I reached a door that was locked, secured with a keypad.


    This had to be the studio.


    Curiosity, especially when it involves oneself, can be overwhelming. The housekeeper''s words had ignited an urge in me to see for myself, but without the passcode, I was stuck. After mulling over it for a few seconds, I tried Dustin''s birthday. Incorrect. If not his birthday, then what?


    Pondering over what Dustin might have chosen realized how little I knew about him now. We barely spoke when we lived together, my attention always on Conrad, and


    met


    after Dustin left the country, we lost touchpletely.


    Suddenly, it dawned on me - if the studio was full of my portraits, could the passcode be my birthday?


    I entered my birthday on the keypad and heard the lock disengage. Instead of feeling like a winner, my chest tightened up with tension.


    Dustin''s feelings for me were evidently deeper than I had imagined.


    Taking a deep breath, I pushed the door open to find the walls adorned with paintings.


    Just as the housekeeper said, each painting depicted me at different stages of my life: as a young girl newly joined the Wagner family, growing up, during my


    award-winning moments, ridiel


    bike with my hair flying in the wind, and even sitting on the steps, hugging my knees, crying...


    These weren''t just paintings; they were snapshots of my life, capturing every emotion.


    As I perused each painting, forgotten moments flooded back to me.


    Thest painting was of me at the Wagner Group press conferenc Despite Dustin''s absence, he had kept track of my life closely,


    capturing it all on canvas.


    My heart grew heavy with the weight of these paintings. My gaze shifted from the wall to a canvas covered with a cloth in the corner.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Every painting in this room was about me, so this hidden one must be too.


    Driven by curiosity, I pulled off the cloth, revealing an unfinished painting. Only, this time, I wasn''t alone.

 Chapter 594

    The painting depicted a man and me, standing close together, both of us dressed for a special asion. The man was in a sleek tuxedo, timeless and elegant, while I was adorned in a stunning bridal gown that seemed to capture the essence of love andmitment. My face was painted with a radiant smile, eyes sparkling with joy, a testament to the happiness that was supposed to be shared with the person standing beside me. It was supposed to be a portrait of my wedding day.


    However, the man''s facial features remained unfinished, leaving his identity a mystery. Was it Conrad, the man I was once set to marry, making this a gift from Dustin meant to celebrate our union? Or could the figure beside me in the portrait actually be Dustin himself? Deep down, I was leaning towards thetter.


    The room was filled with various portraits of me, all crafted by Dustin''s hand. If these weren''t clear indicators of his feelings, I didn''t know what were. Surrounded by his art, it became undeniable that Dustin''s affection for me was far deeper and long-standing than I had ever imagined.


    Sighing, I felt overwhelmed by the array of emotions depicted through the canvases. Being loved, especially by someone whose feelings you don''t reciprocate, can sometimes feel suffocating.


    With a heavy heart, I made a quick exit, regretting ever moving into this ce and discovering Dustin''s secret. Though, I doubted he knew about my intrusion. After all, I had cracked his password, something he probably never anticipated.


    Escaping into self-denial, I hurried downstairs, just in time to see the housekeeper finishing up. She greeted me politely, saying, "Miss Felicia, is there anything else I can assist you with?"


    "No, thank you," I replied, sitting down on the couch, my heart in disarray.


    "Are you alright?" the housekeeper asked, noticing my difort.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    I shook my head, and she pointed towards a room on the ground floor, "That''s your room, Miss Felicia. You might want to rest a bit."


    "I''ll just sit here for a while," I responded.


    The housekeeper left me alone with


    my thoughts in the vast, unsettling silence of the vi. The idea of staying any longer was unbearable. but Conrad''s instructions kept me from leaving hastily. I was about to call him when my phone rang. It was the person I had asked to locate Deborah.


    "Did you find her?" I answered the call.


    "Ms. Hudson, we did, but..." the voice trailed off.


    I tensed, "But what? Where is she?"


    "Ms. Hudson, Deborah... she suicide. She''s currently


    "The new


    the hospital..." The news sent mind reeling.


    "What happened?" It took me a moment to find my voice,


    she do it? How is she now Why wget


    s to en.kikistet


    "She''s stable, but her mental state is fragile. As for why, we''re not sure."


    I felt a knot in my chest and asked, "Can I speak to her family?"


    "I''ll see what I can do."


    Soon, a somber voice of a middle-aged woman came through, "Hello."

 Chapter 595

    My heart sank even further. "Mrs. Walker, I''m Deborah''s... friend. I heard something happened to her. Can you tell me how she''s doing, what happened?"


    "We don''t know... she won''t talk," Mrs. Walker said, her voice cracking with emotion.


    "Is Deborah''s boyfriend there?" I asked.


    "Boyfriend?" Mrs. Walker paused, seemingly unaware of this detail.


    My heart plummeted, and I also knew the answer. Deborah had gone through something major, and her boyfriend wasn''t there. It seemed clear that whatever happened to Deborah involved her boyfriend. "Deborah''s friend, what''s this about her boyfriend?" Mrs. Walker picked up on the concern in my voice and asked.


    "Mrs. Walker, it''s something Deborah should tell you herself. Can you let her talk to me on the phone? Tell her it''s Felicia."Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Okay, okay, please talk to her," Mrs. Walker was noticeably agitated.


    Soon, I heard Mrs. Walker telling Deborah, "Deborah, it''s your friend, Felicia... she wants to talk to you..."


    Then there was silence. I guessed Mrs. Walker had put the phone next to Deborah, so I spoke up, "Deborah, I''m in Houston now. My phone was broken, and I only saw your message today."


    There was no response from Deborah. I swallowed hard, trying to ease the tightness in my throat. "Deborah, are you going through some tough times? Or... did someone hurt you? Is it something to do with your boyfriend?" Deborah remained silent, as if she had lost her voice. I still didn''t hear her answer, but Mrs. Walker became anxious, "Deborah, talk to me. Is it about your boyfriend? Please don''t cry..."


    Hearing Deborah cry gave me my answer, but I still asked, "Deborah, what happened? Did someone betray you?"


    This time, I heard soft sobbing...


    Deborah was usually so cheerful and straightforward, as if she could keep smiling no matter what happened.


    But now, she was crying.


    "Why are you crying? Speak to me, what did that jerk do to you?" Mrs. Walker was also getting desperate.


    But neither Mrs. Walker nor I could get any more information. Finally, Mrs. Walker sighed in resignation and took back the phone, "This stubborn girl won''t talk. I''ll ask her againter." "Mrs. Walker, don''t push her if she doesn''t want to talk. Let her heal for now. I''ll talk to her when I get back," I tried tofort Mrs. Walker.


    "Alright, alright, then I''m leaving it to Ms. Hudson."


    "Mrs. Walker, please keep an eye on her," I couldn''t help but express my concern.


    Deborah was strong-willed; she wouldn''t give up easily unless something made her utterly hopeless.


    Hopeless enough that she wouldn''t even speak about it, so she must still be trapped in her situation, fearing she might do something foolish.


    But what could her boyfriend have done to make her lose all hope?


    When she knew about my breakup with Conrad, she consoled me, saying the world was full of men, and letting go of one meant finding someone better. ording to her theory, even if her boyfriend betrayed her, she wouldn''t resort to taking her life.


    But she did something so foolish...


    My already heavy heart felt like it was being crushed under a boulder because of Deborah''s suicide attempt, I wasn''t in a hurry to return before, but with Deborah in such a state, I needed to get back as soon as possible.


    She hadn''t even told her parents about her boyfriend''s issues, so the hurt she felt must be even deeper. Perhaps I was the only one who could help her get through this.


    en FindNovel


    It''s not that I see myself as a savior, but every life deserves respect. And during the difficult times Conrad put me through, it was Deborah who stood by me, soothing my sorrows.


    With this decision made, I immediately called Conrad.


    After a few rings, the call was answered, and I blurted out, "Conrad, I need toe back home now."


    "When are you leaving?" came the reply.


    "As soon as I can..." I began but stopped abruptly.


    It dawned on me that the person on the line wasn''t Conrad.


    A chill ran through me. I asked, "Who is this? Where''s Conrad?"

 Chapter 596

    "Ha ha..."


    What came back at me was a sinister chuckle that sent shivers down my spine.


    And to my astonishment, the voice belonged to none other than Brown.


    But why on earth would Conrad be with him? Could it be that Henrik''s theory about Conrad being the puppet master was true?


    I''d had my suspicions before, and now they seemed increasingly usible.


    Fury boiling within me, I snapped, "Where''s Conrad? Put him on the phone."


    "Whoa, take it easy, tiger. You''re just as fierce here as you are in the poolroom," Brown joked.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    I was in no mood for his games. "Brown, what the hell do you want?"


    "Just thought I''d challenge you to a game, you know. You were pretty slick on the court today, quite impressive," Brown chuckled.


    Usually, apliment would be ttering, buting from him, it just made my skin crawl.


    "If it''s a game you want, let Conrad talk first," I demanded. I needed to tell Conrad that these dirty tricks would get him nowhere. Even if he had me kidnapped, I wouldn''t give him the satisfaction of mypany.


    "Why bother with a call when you cane and fetch him yourself? I''m sure he''s dying to see you," Brown said, pausing for effect, "Isn''t that right, Mr. Wagner?"


    "Felicia, don''te. Don''t worry about me. Call Ernest and get yourself out of the country," Conrad''s words through the phone caught me off guard.


    Wasn''t he in on this with Brown? It sounded more like he was a victim.


    While I was still processing, Brown cut in, his tone suddenly serious, "If you want to see your Mr. Wagner,e to the address I sent you... Oh, and if you don''t show, I might just send him off to confess his sins to the Almighty." "Felicia, don''t listen to him, don''te..." Conrad''s plea was cut off by the sounds of a scuffle and his muffled groans of pain.


    So, I had been wrong. Conrad wasn''t


    the mastermind Henrik had alluded


    to. Perhaps there was no mastermind, just a ruse by Henrik to throw me off.


    "Brown, stop it! I''ming right now," I yelled into the phone.


    "Great, I''ll be waiting, darling!" With that, the call ended, and the sounds of violence ceased.


    I let my hand drop, the phone still in my grasp.


    A text came through with a location. I stared at it, unable to move or make a decision, until I decided to call Ernest.


    Despite Conrad''s warning, I couldn''t just waltz into Brown''s trap without backup. If I did, Brown would have another pawn in his game.


    Ernest wasn''t picking up, and my


    panic was rising. Then it struck me - I could call Jefferson instead. But just as I was about to switch calls, Ernest answered.


    "What''s up?" His voice was terse, a clear indication that he knew this call meant trouble.


    "Conrad''s been kidnapped by Brown. He wants me to go there, and he sent me the location," I exined hastily.


    "Send me the location. Don''t you dare go there. Stay put," Ernest ordered, his voice sharp andmanding.


    My throat felt tight as I remembered Conrad''s pained sounds over the phone. I wanted to warn Ernest, "Brown might be..."


    "Ernest, we can head out.


    Everything''s sorted here," Ynde''s


    Everyterrupted me, clear and close


    voice


    enough that she had to be right next to Ernest.


    I bit my lip, my worries unsaid.


    Ernest reassured me, "Don''t worry. I''ll get him out."

 Chapter 597

    Chapter 597


    ?


    Ugh?


    It wasn''t just about him saving Conrad; I also needed to warn him to watch out for Brown.


    "Send me the location," Ernest said before hanging up the call.


    I froze for a few seconds before finally finding Ernest''s contact on WhatsApp to send him the location.


    After sending it, I nced at ourst conversation, feeling a lump in my chest.


    I quickly exited the chat, and just then, my phone rang again, this time it was Jefferson calling.


    Instantly, my heart sank, and I couldn''t even pinpoint why I felt so sour inside.


    Suppressing the difort, I answered the call, "Hello"


    "Rad''s been caught by Brown, you sure?" Jefferson''s voice wasced with anxiety.


    I exined the situation in detail, concluding with, "He was beaten up; it has to be true. Plus, Henrik mentioned there''s someone pulling the strings behind the scenes."


    "Someone behind the scenes?" Jefferson sounded surprised.


    "Yes, I wasn''t sure at first, thought it might have been Conrad''s doing, but since he''s been captured by Brown, it can''t be him," I spoke, feeling a twinge of guilt for suspecting Conrad.


    We had gone our separate ways, and yes, he betrayed me emotionally, but he never harmed me otherwise. He even helped me, yet I had painted him as the viin.


    Suddenly, I felt pretty low about myself.


    "Alright, I''ll inform Ernest about this," Jefferson''s words made it clear that Ernest was leading the rescue mission.


    "You guys need to hurry and save Conrad," I was genuinely worried Brown might harm Conrad.


    After all, Conrad wasn''t like most people; he couldn''t afford to lose blood.


    "I know, and don''t you worry or


    panic. Ernest and I won''t let Rad


    come to harm, and you, stay put and out of sight. We can''t afford to let Brown get to you; it would put us at a disadvantage," Jefferson


    O


    instructed. Content belongs to


    "Okay, I got it!" I said before Jefferson hung up.


    I tossed my phone onto the couch, sitting there alone, enveloped in a silence so profound it was unsettling.


    But there was nothing I could do, not even sure who else I could call for help.


    After what felt like an eternity, my phone rang again, disying an unknown number.


    Feeling jittery at the sight of the unfamiliar digits, I hesitated but eventually answered, "Hello"


    "Felicia, it''s me, Ynde. I''ming over," Ynde''s call took me by surprise.


    What did she want with me?C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    We barely knew each other.


    "Is there something you need?" I asked, almost instinctively.


    "No worries, justing over to keep youpany, stop you from freaking out," she said, making t like we were closer than we


    Sally were. Content belongs to


    "I''m fine, really, no need," I tried to sound tough in front of her.


    She chuckled, "I''ll be there soon. Need me to bring anything?"


    I didn''t respond, and Ynde hung up.


    Half an hourter, the doorbell rang and peering through the peephole, 1 saw Ynde standing there with a bag in her hand, "Felicia, it''s me, open up."


    With her already at my doorstep, I couldn''t very well leave her outside. I pressed the unlock button and walked over to open the door. As I opened the door, before I could even step out, two tall men appeared out of nowhere, grabbing my arms like specters in the night.

 Chapter 598

    Chapter 598


    ?


    My scream was instinctual, and Ynde''s voice rang out, "Stop it right now!"


    As she yelled, Ynde sprinted over, and a scuffle broke out.


    For the first time, I discovered that Ynde knew how to fight - and not just any fight, but with moves that were brutally precise, forcing the two men clutching me to let go and deal with her instead.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    I stood there, dumbfounded, momentarily forgetting my fear.


    But only a few secondster, I snapped back to reality and dashed inside.


    I wasn''t hiding; I grabbed a baseball bat and started swinging at the two men.


    Lacking Ynde''s martial arts skills, I still had strength, and I couldn''t just stand by, watching Ynde take on two guys, doing nothing myself.


    Maybe it was the pent-up frustration, but I swung with all my might, forcing the men to turn their attention to me.


    Every time they tried to grab the bat from me, Ynde''s long legs came swinging, making it impossible for them to get close enough without getting struck.


    Together, Ynde and I stood against the two men, and after what seemed like ages, we actually managed to take them down.


    "Who sent you?" Ynde interrogated the two men.


    I leaned on the baseball bat, shaking from head to toe; I''d never fought like this before.


    Yet, there was a certain relief in venting all my pent-up grievances.


    The men stayed silent, but I suspected it was Brown''s doing, probably tracking us down through my call with Conrad.


    "If you won''t talk, then you''re not going anywhere," Ynde stated, instructing me to find something to tie them up with.


    But what could I find in Dustin''s house to tie someone up? Eventually, I thought of neckties, so I rushed to Dustin''s bedroom and opened his wardrobe.


    His clothes were few but neatly organized, the ties sorted by category, each belonging to its ce.


    Unsure of which ones to pick, I randomly grabbed two and rushed downstairs to give them to Ynde.


    Tied up by Ynde, the two men


    couldn''t move a muscle. Ynde et


    dusted off her hands, looking like she had justpleted a mission.


    She had exerted the most effort in the fight but seemed far from tired.


    She looked effortlessly cool, and now, even more admirable.


    It seemed Ernest''s engagement to her wasn''t just about the families'' alliance; he must have been drawn to a girl like Ynde. A pang of sadness hit me...


    Lost in thought, Ynde had already dialed Ernest and said, "I''ve arrived, but two guys attacked Felicia. I''ve caught them. Should we call the cops, or do you want to handle it?"


    swn


    I couldn''t hear Ernest''s response, only saw Ynde nodding, "Okay, I''ll wait for you."


    She hung up and turned to me, "Ernest will be here soon."


    I was at a loss for words. What should I say? Thanks? Okay?


    Ynde seemed to notice my difort, "Got scared? But you were quite fierce just now."


    Her yful tone snapped me back to reality, and I gathered my courage, "Thank you, for back there."


    I had no prior connection with Ynde, but she had saved me. I had to express my gratitude.


    "epted," Ynde said without any pretense, leaving me even more at a loss.


    "This ce isn''t safe anymore. You can''t stay here. When Ernest arrives, we''ll leave together," she said,


    charge.


    sounding like she was elifor


    swn


    I didn''t know how to react, feeling like a puppet with someone else controlling the strings.


    I hated that feeling, so I said, "I want to go back home."


    Ynde looked at me, saying, "It''s not safe for you to go back right now either."

 Chapter 599

    Chapter 599


    ?


    I watched the two men on the ground, asking, "Isn''t it the same here?"


    Ynde paused for a moment, "True, but whether we can go or not is up to Ernest to decide. I can''t make that call."


    I wanted to ask, "Aren''t you his fianc¨¦e?" but I knew that such a bitter remark would only make me seem like more of a fool.


    "Let''s go inside and wait. Standing here is pretty tiring," Ynde said, without a hint of difort.


    I nced at the two men on the ground. Ynde added, "They won''t be going anywhere."


    She caught them, she tied them up, she was confident, and I had no worries.


    Following me into the vi, Ynde looked around and then said, "This ce has a real cozy vibe, seems like there''s ady of the house."


    She felt the same way I did.


    "Not too sure," I replied honestly.


    Having just entered Dustin''s private space and inspected his wardrobe, I found no trace of any woman.


    Except for the art studio, and that woman was me.


    Ynde made herselffortable on the sofa, and I joined her, "The guys outside must be sent by Brown."


    "I figured as much. Let Ernest handle them for you," Ynde''s words made me frown slightly.


    What does she mean ''handle them for me'', as if Conrad was still mine in some way.


    But getting entangled with Brown was indeed rted to me, so I didn''t object, because exining my rtionship with Conrad to Ynde would be pointless, and if I did, she might think I was interested in Ernest?


    Thinking about her rtionship with Ernest, remembering the phone call about them picking out rings, I couldn''t help but look at Ynde''s fingers. Her fingers were bare, without any ring.


    Seems like they were picking out wedding rings, to be used for the engagement or wedding.


    Noticing me looking, Ynde raised her hand towards me, "My hands look good, don''t they?"


    "Yeah, Ms. rk, you''re beautiful; everything about you is just perfect," I said truthfully, offering mypliment.


    This woman was wless.


    "Ha, is that a sincerepliment?" sheughed heartily.


    I gave a wry smile as she gently caressed a throw pillow on the sofa, "Actually, women shouldn''t suppress or belittle themselves. There''s no need to praise someone you dislike." Content belongs to


    I got her point; she meant I didn''t like her.


    But that wasn''t true.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Even if she was the one Ernest liked now, at most, I''d resent Ernest internally, but it had nothing to do with her.


    "Ms. rk, you''re seeing me in a narrow light," I corrected her.


    "Then that''s my narrow-mindedness. If it were me, I''d mind," she was surprisingly candid.


    "People differ," was all I could reply.


    Ynde stared at me, "You really don''t mind? Because I''m about to get engaged and then married to Ernest. Speak now if you do."


    What did she take me for?


    "No, he chose you, which means he sees you as the most suitable. ¨¨ Moreover, I''ve already said before, he has nothing to do with me,4 said, looking at her squarely, without any guilt. Content belongs to


    "In that case, how about I set you up with someone?" Ynde was full of surprises.


    She must be trying to probe my feelings, but I boldly epted, "Sure."


    "How about Allen rk? You know him... and he... has feelings for you," Ynde said with a smile. "If you agree, we could even have a double wedding with me and Ernest

 Chapter 600

    Chapter 600


    ?


    She really had the nerve to say it. Facing her beaming smile, I returned a polite one, "I disagree."


    "Don''t like Allen?" She asked boldly.


    I replied just as openly, "Right, I don''t. Besides... if I were to marry Allen, I''d have to call you and Ernest ''junior'' which would be like lowering my own status."


    "Ha!" Yndeughed heartily again, "True that."


    "If I were ever to consider marrying into the rk family, I''d rather go for your brother. Sure, he''s a bit on the older side, but the man''s loaded. Plus, he won''t outlive me, so all his wealth would end up mine. And the best part, you and Ernest would have to call me ''senior''," Iid my petty thoughts bare.


    "Love the way you think, but first you''d have to deal with my sister-inw, and then get past Shirley Travis," Ynde was surprisingly well-informed about her brother''splicated affairs.


    I didn''t want to continue this pointless banter, so I got straight to the point, "Ms. rk, I know you mean well trying to set me up, but Felicia''s life doesn''t need managing by others."


    "Then go after what you want. Like, if you still have feelings for Ernest, why not fight for him?" Ynde seemed genuinely interested in my love life. "He''s not worth the fight," I rified my stance.


    Ynde''s smile faded, and she grew silent, "Felicia, I feel like you''re not really in love with Ernest. If I were you, and I loved him, I wouldn''t care about any damn reason he had. I''d cling to him for life."


    "But I''m not you. I don''t want that kind of desperate love," I stood firm on my principles.


    Ynde looked at me for a few seconds, "Felicia, if Ernest leaving had a valid reason, if it was all an act for my sake, could you understand and forgive him?"


    I suddenly remembered overhearing a conversation between her and Ernest before thepetition. Could there have been a misunderstanding?


    I knew I shouldn''t pry, as it would reveal my true feelings, but I couldn''t help myself, "What kind of valid reason could he possibly have?"


    Ynde pursed her lips. "I think it''s best to let him exin everything once it''s all settled."


    Always with the suspense.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    I was irked and stood up, "Enjoy your ownpany, Ms. rk."


    Heading upstairs to get some fresh air on the balcony, I passed by Dustin''s room and noticed his door was ajar.


    I went over to close it for him and saw the cupboard door hadn''t been shut either.


    While closing the cupboard, I moved aside two empty tie boxes and discovered a notebook.


    Curiosity got the better of me, and I picked it up and opened it.


    It was a diary nearly a decade old, with entries spanning a long time. The first page mentioned the day arrived at the Wagner family''s home, with just one line: "A new girl came to our house today, quite pretty."


    Entries were sparse, often months apart, and always brief.


    Even so, I couldn''t read in detail, just skimmed through. Besides his


    feelings for me, it contained his


    grievances towards his parents, believing they favored Conrad over


    him. Content belongs to


    Thest entry, dated a month ago, read: "Go for what you want, this time it must work."


    I didn''t quite grasp the meaning and was about to flip back for context when something felt off. I quickly returned to thest page.


    The dates didn''t add up.


    Since Dustin had returned to China, he had stayed there without leaving. How could he have written in this


    diary a month ago, especially when the diary was here in Houston? Content belongs to


    BUMS


    There was only one exnation: he had been to Houston.


    But what for? To check on things, feed his fish? It didn''t make sense, and he never mentioned it.


    Flipping back, an entry from three months ago caught my eye, right after he had returned home. "The first step to sess has been taken." What step had he taken?

 Chapter 601

    Chapter 601


    ?


    I flipped through the pages again, this time with meticulous care, not wanting to miss a single detail.


    The entry was dated right before he went back to his country, reading, "Over fourteen hundred days and nights have passed. It''s time to return." Fourteen hundred days, precisely four years.


    Continuing my search, I abruptly stumbled upon an entry that made my heart skip a beat: "She finally isn''t his anymore."


    The date was the very day I was supposed to get my marriage license with Conrad Wagner.


    That day, I discovered Haley had moved into the house I shared with Conrad. That day, I stood him up, effectively ending our paths together.


    The revtion sent shivers down my spine. Taking a deep breath, I prepared to delve deeper, but the sound of a car engine outside halted my exploration. I had to put the diary away for now and head downstairs.


    Ynde opened the door for Ernest, who was intimidating one of the men with a pointed toe under his chin, "Spill it now, or lose your chance to ever speak again."


    His intensity was like nothing I''d ever seen-scary, but I couldn''t look away.


    Despite theirck of skill, the men were stubbornly silent.


    Then, with a swift lift of his foot, Ernest caused a chilling snap, eliciting a pained groan from the man now sprawled on the ground, his face ashen. "They''re from the Browns, no doubt. Felicia mentioned it earlier," Ynde remarked, turning back to us.


    Ernest and she then looked at me. I stepped outside, uttering only, "I want to go back home."


    Ernest''s jaw tightened, "Okay, I''ll arrange for someone to escort you."


    "I''ll do it. Looks like I''m free now, and I can take your sister back with us too," Ynde offered naturally.


    Ernest''s gaze shifted to me, not immediately agreeing with her.


    "I can manage on my own," I stated defiantly.


    The next second, Ernest spoke, addressing Ynde, "Fine, you''ll escort her."


    I was speechless.


    "Felicia, what did Brown say when he called you?" Ynde suddenly asked.


    Recalling Brown''s words sent a chill down spine. Ernest seemed to guess my thoughts, "Don''t w


    about what he said." Conto


    Wo


    belongs to NovelDrama.OrgN?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Leaving now might put Conrad in danger if Brown is after Felicia," Ynde insightfully pointed out.


    The memory of Conrad being beaten over the phone crossed my mind, "Aren''t you going to rescue him?"


    Ynde looked at me intently, "Conrad''s just bait. He''s trying to trap us all."


    "I''ll handle this. Go book the tickets now," Ernest told Ynde.


    With a pout, Ynde agreed, pulling out her phone. Then she asked me, "Felicia, what''s your social security number?"


    "I''ll book my own ticket!" I turned and stormed off.


    Behind me, Ynde muttered, "We could get seats together if we book at the same time."


    But I didn''t want to sit next to her.


    "I know," Ernest said, taking over and reciting my social security number.


    My heart clenched. It was a series of eighteen numbers,pletely different from his in every way.


    Yet, he remembered it so clearly...


    Recalling Ynde''s earlierment about Ernest having his reasons, stopped in my tracks and turned to him, Ernest, what is the real reason we split up?"

 Chapter 602

    Chapter 602


    ?


    Ernest''s eyes seemed to darken as he turned his gaze towards Ynde. She raised an eyebrow, embodying the very essence of assertiveness.


    In Ernest''s world, she seemed to roam freely, undaunted by his presence.


    "Spill it, then. No use in tormenting the poor soul," Ynde chimed in.


    Ernest looked back at me. "If you''re leaving, go pack your..."


    "Ernest," I cut him off, "why can''t you give a straight answer?"


    "I''ll leave you two to chat," Ynde said, distancing herself from the conversation.


    There we stood, Ernest and I, face to face.


    "So, what do you think my big secret is?" he retorted.


    That got me. Ynde was already ying coy, and now Ernest was dodging the question.


    It was clear he didn''t want to talk.


    "Ernest, if you don''t want to share, fine. Whether you have a secret or not, it doesn''t matter to me anymore. Knowing won''t change anything," I snapped back, frustration boiling over.


    I thought to myself, why am I even trying to make up with him here?


    It was mere curiosity, and now it seemed even that was unwarranted.


    I kept telling myself to stay calm, but my chest felt all tight. I realized then, Ernest''s silent demeanor irked me more than Conrad''s slick exnations ever could.


    He told me to pack, but what did I have to pack?


    Conrad had brought me here with nothing; all my belongings were still at the hotel.


    There was one thing I wished to take with me, though: Dustin Wagner''s diary.


    But I couldn''t take it without being discovered.


    After some thought, I decided to take a photo of the diary entries instead It wasn''t snooping for the sake of it; there seemed to be something hidden in thosest entries.


    After taking the photos and feeling a bit calmer, I walked to the door. The others were gone, leaving only Ynde querying Ernest, "Are you in this till the bitter end, or do you think you''re still in danger?"


    I paused, waiting for his response, but he walked away without a word.


    Ynde mentioned danger. What danger? From Brown, or Henrik?


    Although curious, I was no longer interested. Ernest''s fate was none of my concern.


    I reminded myself of this and walked over to Ynde. "Let''s go."


    She seemed to want to say something as she looked at me, but I didn''t give her the chance.


    Ynde was an enigma to me;


    Ernest''s fianc¨¦e, yet seemingly eager to clear up any


    misunderstandings between Ernest and me. Why bother giving me hints and lecturing Ernest otherwise?


    UMS


    Reaching Ernest''s car, I found him already inside, smoking a cigarette.


    At first, I thought he was a stand-up guy, but now, seeing him betray and smoke, it was clear you can''t judge a book by its cover.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Without a word, I opened the door and got in, and Ynde followed, sitting next to me.


    I nced at the passenger seat. Shouldn''t his fianc¨¦e be sitting there?


    Ernest drove away, and as I nced in the rearview mirror at Dustin''s vi, it looked familiar, almost as if I had seen it somewhere before.


    Ynde was busy with her phone, and I stared out the window, the silence between Ernest and me suffocating.


    Finally, I broke the silence. "I need to stop by the hotel to get my things."

 Chapter 603

    Chapter 603


    ?


    My ID and passport were all back at the hotel.


    Ynde shot me a nce, then looked at Ernest, and went back to scrolling on her phone.


    Ernest didn''t say a word, acting as if he hadn''t heard me at all.


    I didn''t repeat myself, knowing full well Ernest had heard me.


    True enough, half an hourter, we pulled up in front of the hotel. Just as I was about to get out, Ernest said, "Ynde, go up with her."


    I was taken from this hotel by Henrik before, and he was probably worried something like that might happen again.


    "I''m kinda hungry. I''ll grab something to eat over there," Ynde declined.


    Ernest looked at her, but Ynde didn''t meet his gaze and just walked off.


    This woman had a cool edge to her, likely a part of what attracted Ernest to her.


    There''s an old saying, never make a man your everything, because when you don''t, you be everything to him.


    Seems there''s some truth to it. Whether it was with Conrad or Ernest, I might have cared too much.


    Now I realize it, but I''ve already fallen t on my face twice.


    I scoffed at myself and then opened the car door to head into the hotel on my own.


    Ernest asking Ynde to apany me meant he didn''t want toe up, didn''t want to be alone with me.


    Though I knew I shouldn''t be upset, I couldn''t help feeling slighted.


    And since he wouldn''te up, I couldn''t just ask him to stay, even if I was scared. I wouldn''t show it.


    I walked up to a security guard in the lobby and said, "Could you help me get my luggage, please?"


    As the guard agreed, Ernest came over, "No need, I''ll go."


    I wasn''t exactly thrilled about his change of heart, but I didn''t refuse. After all, if there was real danger, a security guard might not cut it, but Ernest had the muscle.


    I told the guard, "Bettere up with us, you know, just to avoid any misunderstandings."


    Ernest''s deep, intense gaze fell on me as I led the way with the guard to the elevator.


    With thest incident in mind, I made sure both of them came into the room with me.


    I hadn''t been in the room long before being whisked away by Henrik, so my bags were still packed and ready to go.


    The guard wasn''t just a bystander; he turned into a porter, with Ernest and I trailing behind.


    But Ernest and I were like mute, neither of us speaking a word.


    Once downstairs, we loaded my luggage into the car, but Ynde was still nowhere to be seen.


    Ernest dialed her number, but got no response.


    I could see the worry crease his brow. Then he turned to me, ¡°Let''s go check it out."


    "I''ll wait here in the car," I refused.


    He was worried about his fianc¨¦e. What was I supposed to do, tag along?


    Ernest got out of the car, and I


    thought he''d go by himself, but then he opened my door, saying, "What if Brown''s peoplee looking for you?" Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He was trying to scare me.


    UMS


    But it was possible. I reluctantly got out and followed him to the small shop Ynde had pointed out. A quick nce inside and there was no sign of Ynde. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Ernest visibly tensed up and quickly approached the cashier to inquire, only to find out Ynde had left three minutes ago. My heart skipped a beat hearing that.


    Ernest whipped out his phone again, simultaneously scanning the surroundings as he dialed Ynde, heading back outside.


    Still unable to reach her, Ernest returned to the shop, asking the staff to check the CCTV.


    Just as the footage of Ynde appeared on screen, Ernest''s phone rang.


    Standing side by side so I could hear the conversation too, the voice on the other end teased, "Ernest, yourdy is here enjoying a coffee with me care toe pick her up?"


    swr

 Chapter 604

    Chapter 604


    ?


    It was Brown''s voice on the line.


    Right then, Ernest and I were staring at the surveince footage, showing Ynde being cornered just outside the caf¨¦ by two guys, one on each side, grabbing her arms before swiftly dragging her into a car.


    Brown''s guys were on top of their game this time, barely giving Ynde a chance to react.


    "Seems like you''re really eager to see me," Ernest said coldly, his eyes not leaving the screen.


    "I''ve been looking forward to this," Brown replied, his voice dripping with malice.


    I could feel his hatred. If Ernest walked into this situation, it was definitely going to spell trouble.


    "Alright, I''lle," Ernest agreed.


    "Safe travels. Oh, and bring your little darling with you," Brown''s words sent a shiver down my spine, making me instinctively scan our surroundings.


    But the caf¨¦ was empty. Turning to the window, I saw a car parked across the street, its windows rolled down.


    As I looked over, the person inside waved at me.


    "There!" I pointed outside.


    Ernest saw it too. He got up and walked outside. Brown just a street away from him.


    Brown had already hung up, but not without shouting across, "Waiting for you."


    He even gave me a suggestive wink.


    As Brown walked away, Ernest said, "Let''s go. Get in the car."


    I followed him quickly to the car, thinking he was going after Brown. "You should call Jefferson for backup. Going alone is too risky."


    As soon as I finished speaking, he was on his phone. "Jefferson, head over to the 818 crossroad."


    "What''s going on?" Jefferson''s voice came through.


    "Brown took Ynde. He wants me to exchange. Felicia''s with me. Take her back," Ernest briefed him, leaving me wide-eyed.


    "But Brown said to bring me along," I blurted out.


    Realizing my mistake instantly, I knew Brown''s intention was just to use me as another leverage against Ernest.


    I definitely couldn''t go.


    Ernest hung up without responding to me, simply pressing harder on the gas pedal.


    "Conrad''s also in his hands, now


    Ynde too. And you''re heading into


    Brown''s territory alone. You need


    more backup," I couldn''t help but


    caution him again. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    I knew Ernest probably understood the situation better than anyone, but I was too anxious to keep quiet.


    "Brown''s after me, not like Henrik," Ernest replied, surprising me.


    "Still, you''re going?" I asked.


    He didn''t answer.


    I just knew in my gut, he couldn''t just let Ynde suffer. She was his fianc¨¦e, after all. How could he bear to abandon her?


    I fell silent, and soon we reached the spot where Ernest and Jefferson had agreed to meet. Jefferson was already there.


    He immediately came over, opened


    the car door for me, and nodding


    towards Ernest, he said, "Going in alone is too risky. I''ve called for backup. They''ll be ready to assist anytime."


    Ernest just hummed in response, and then Jefferson turned to me, "Get out,e with me."


    Though I was internally fuming at Ernest, I couldn''t help but throw him a worried look as I got out of the car.


    But I knew my worries were useless


    to


    dim, so I let Jefferson close the e


    hind me, watching as E e off without me. Contest


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Worried about him? Why not tell him?" Jefferson seemed to read me like an open book.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 605

    Chapter 605


    ?


    I lowered my gaze, staring at the tips of my sneakers. "Let''s go."


    Jefferson, with the patience of a saint, loaded my bags into the trunk, held the car door open for me, and after ensuring I wasfortably seated, shut it gently before taking the wheel.


    "Jefferson, how did things spiral out of control? It was just a game of basketball..." I wasn''t ming him, just pondering aloud.


    What seemed like a trivial matter had somehow ruffled the feathers of Henrik and then Brown, plunging everyone into a state of paranoia. It felt as if danger lurked around every corner.


    Conrad''s words echoed in my mind, "Who do you think is pulling the strings? Why target you specifically?"


    "I''ve been wrestling with that question myself. The real puzzle is figuring out what the mastermind hopes to achieve," Jefferson chimed in, picking up where I left off.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Thinking about everyone involved, I couldn''t help but let out a bitterugh. "It''s like they''re trying to catch us all in one fell swoop."


    "Especially the men connected to you," Jefferson added, providing a moment of rity.


    Indeed, Conrad, Jefferson, and Ernest-all had ties to me.


    "Guess this mystery person has a thing for you. They think by kicking us three out of the way, they''ll have a free run," Jefferson joked.


    But his words sent a chill down my spine, bringing Dustin''s diary to mind.


    "Has Dustin been in Houston recently?" I asked.


    Mentioning Dustin seemed to catch Jefferson off guard. He nced at me through the rearview mirror. "I''m not sure. Why, you think we''re missing him in this equation?"


    I ignored his teasing, my voice tight. "He spent four years here in Houston."


    Four years was enough time to build awork and a circle of influence.


    And if Jefferson was right-if all this chaos was indeed about me-then Dustin was the only piece that fit.


    The dates in his diary were suspicious. He imed to be abroad, yet his entries were found in a drawer stateside.


    It pointed to one thing: he had returned in secret.


    But for what? Surely not just to pen a few words.


    His diary mentioned fighting for what he wanted, taking the first step.


    "Felicia?" Jefferson''s voice snapped me back to reality. "You onto something?"


    I felt cold all over. "Could it be Dustin?"


    Jefferson looked stunned. "Why him?"


    As I recounted the details from Dustin''s diary, Jefferson fell silent, his expression growing serious.


    After a while, he finally spoke,


    "Felicia, we need proof. Don''t jump


    to conclusions without evidence, especially don''t confront Dustin about this."


    "I''m not that reckless," I murmured.


    "If he''s set up all this stuff for you, his kind of love is no good. You better watch out," Jefferson advised.


    The thought weighed heavily on me. If all this chaos stemmed from my connections, the guilt was mine to bear. Especially Jefferson, who was merely a friend and now unwittingly involved.


    This was hisstpetitive match, and it ended in turmoil.


    "Don''t stress too much. Ernest is capable. He''ll sort this out," Jefferson reassured me.


    His words made it clear-he knew


    much more about Ernest than I did.


    They weren''t close before, but this ordeal had forged an alliance


    open them. Content belongs to


    "Jefferson, what exactly is Ernest''s deal?" I knew there was more to Ernest than the simple military man I thought I knew.


    Before Jefferson could answer, the car jerked suddenly. Then, cars from all directions charged towards us.


    "Damn it," Jefferson cursed under his breath, "Brown''s pulled a fast one on us."

 Chapter 606

    Chapter 606


    ?


    Stuck in a deadlock with several cars barricading us, Jefferson and I were going nowhere.


    Even if we had the guts to try and run away, safety was still a long shot, and our chances to get away were pretty low. Jefferson was spot on; with Ernest reassigned, nabbing me had be significantly easier.


    Without Ernest''s skills, Jefferson was at a disadvantage in keeping me safe.


    Clearly, I was still Brown''s target.


    As the group approached our car, I turned to Jefferson, "I''ll go with them. Don''t do anything rash, just message Ernest."


    "No way!" Jefferson''s sense of duty had him instantly rejecting the idea.


    "Now that Conrad''s been taken by Brown and Ernest''s out of the picture, if you get caught too, we''re all done for. Brown will have us at his mercy," | tried to make Jefferson see reason.


    He looked at me, and I smiled, unafraid, "We''ve already discussed this. If this is Dustin''s trap, I''ll be fine. So, don''t worry about me."


    "But what if it''s not him!" Jefferson seemed unwilling to ept the possibility of Dustin being the mastermind.


    "Even better," I countered, "You could alert him to rescue me. That would be our chance to test him. If he shows up and saves us, then it''s clear he''s not behind this. But if he doesn''t, and Brown only targets others while sparing me, then we''ll know Dustin''s the one pulling the strings."


    Before Jefferson could respond, the group forcefully opened the car door, ready to grab me. I snapped, "I''lle willingly."


    Hearing this, they nced at Jefferson, and I quickly added, "He''s not involved."


    "We''re taking everyone," the leader dered.


    "Then you''ll be carrying my corpse," I retorted, pressing a small knife I''d snagged from the hotel against my neck, prepared for the worst.


    My threat worked. They hesitated, not daring to make a move.


    One of them stepped away to make a call. Returning, he nodded and said,


    Fine, drop the knife, and


    can go." Content belongs to


    ¦¯


    "He leaves first, then I drop the knife," I negotiated as I stepped out of the car.


    Jefferson looked at me, a mix of worry and tension in his eyes, but heeded my silent plea and walked away.


    Watching Jefferson disappear into the distance, I dropped the knife on the ground.


    I was taken to Brown''s stronghold,


    where


    be


    was leisurely sipping teet


    under a patio umbre, feeding the


    fish,Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    enjoying his ease. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "I''m here now. Can you let the others go?" I hadn''t seen Ernest''s car upon arrival.


    Either Ernest hadn''t made it here, or he was sent somewhere else.


    "Why would I do that? We''re just about ready for a game of poker," Brown joked, a dark humor in his tone.


    But I knew he was applying pressure, signaling that he had the others.


    "Want to join the game? Be my guest," I hinted at wanting to see the others.


    Brown caught on to my intent but merely scoffed, "What''s the rush?"


    His evasiveness made me uneasy, "What are you nning?" "You''ll find out soon enough," he teased, prolonging the suspense.


    Seeing no point in further


    conversation, I chose silence, letting Brown ramble on. Even as he fed the fish, he teased, "You like feeding fish, right? Give it a try. My fish are quite obedient, no less than anyone else''s."


    n


    "Anyone else?" The ambiguity of his words left me pondering his true intentions.

 Chapter 607

    Chapter 607


    ?


    The only person I knew who was into fish was Dustin, and considering my suspicions about him, I decided to tease, "Oh, your fish can understand human speech? That''s cute. I just fed some fish that could actually do that before you caught yours."


    I said it just to rile him up.


    Brown was the kind of guy whosepetitive spirit was as fierce as a storm. You could tell by the way he was itching for a rematch after Ernest had him on the ropesst time.


    He couldn''t stand the thought of being second best.


    "Is that so?" Brown smirked, amusement dancing in his eyes. "The fish you fed probably only understood one thing: ''Time for Felicia''s dinner."


    I was taken aback, fixing Brown with a stare, trying to figure out if he was pulling my leg or if Dustin really did that when feeding his fish.


    The look of shock on my face must have been priceless because Brown burst intoughter.


    And of course, I got the message loud and clear.


    It seemed he knew Dustin well enough to be aware of how he fed his fish, even naming them after me.


    "Come on, let me show you my fish. They don''t just get people; they can bust a move too," Brown boasted, clearly someone who loved showing off and proving himself.


    He called out to his fish, "Time for the Moneybags to eat."


    At his call, the fish congregated in an organized fashion, even forming patterns.


    I was shocked. I didn''t think they''d listen like that.


    And the names he chose for his fish, ''Moneybags,'' certainly reflected his own nature: a love for wealth.


    So, if he was indeed working for Dustin, it was probably for the money.


    "How about that? My fish are better behaved, aren''t they?" Brown said proudly, feeding his fish while whistling a tune, ying along with them.


    He was having a great time with his


    §Ö


    fish when the sound of a car engine approached. Though I didn''t see who it was, I was sure it was Ernest. Content belongs to


    UMS


    I was about to turn and look when Brown said chillingly, "Moneybags, how about a drink of human bloodter?"


    That sent a shiver down my spine, and I fixated on Brown instead of checking who had arrived.


    When Ernest came in, Brown was


    still engrossed with his fish but


    couldn''t resist a jab, "Ernest, you too slow. My fish are re


    "Where''s Ynde?" was Ernest''s immediate concern.


    full."


    My heart twisted sharply at that. He really did care about Ynde.


    Brownughed, mocking, "Worried about another woman right in front of your girl, aren''t you kinda harsh?"


    This guy was really rubbing salt in my wounds.


    Ernest said seriously, "Brown, let the others go. I''ll stay."


    Brown sneered, "Why would I keep you?"


    He had just mentioned using Ernest''s blood to feed his fish.


    e


    "It was me who ordered them to attack you. If you want revenge, that''s your business, but it only involves you and me, not the others," Ernest tried to reason with him.


    swnw


    "Fair enough," Brown surprisingly agreed with Ernest.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    But I knew better than to take his word for it. He wouldn''t let us off that easily.


    Sure enough, he added, "But since you''re all here, it''d be too boring to just let you go. How about we y a game?"


    The mention of a game sent chills down my spine, a bad feeling swirling in my gut.

 Chapter 608

    Chapter 608


    ?


    Brown''s idea of fun clearly wasn''t a poker night; he was nning something dodgy.


    I red at him, and his distinctly European eyes shifted between me and Ernest. "The dynamics among you four are quite the drama. Jay was Jo''s ex, and Jo was your ex, Alex, while Drake is your current me. So, I''m really curious-who''s really in love with whom here?"


    "Love anyone you want, but keep your nose out of it," I snapped back.


    "Oh,e on, it''s not snooping around, it''s just some juicy chitchat. Plus, it all looks like a mess, thought I''d help you clear it up," he said, obviously having too much free time on his hands.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Just spit out what you want," Ernest seemed to have no patience for his nonsense.


    Brown pursed his lips. "Want to get to the point, huh? Alright then."


    Saying so, he stood up and walked into the house.


    Ernest and I didn''t move, but his bodyguard immediately approached us, "This way, please."


    We were on Brown''s turf, clueless about where Conrad and Ynde were, so we had no choice but to follow.


    Brown''s mansion was massive, and right at the entrance was a painting that caught the eye-a fierce tiger mid-roar, its mouth wide open, showing off sharp teeth, as if ready to pounce. It was the kind of image that sent shivers down your spine.


    Back home, my dad always said it''s better to decorate withndscapes or flowers rather than animals, especially predators like eagles or tigers. ording to him, aggressive animals brought bad vibes into the home, disturbing the peace. But it seemed like Brown either didn''t know or didn''t


    care.


    Besides the tiger, there were sculptures of wild beasts everywhere, with a golden python sculpture taking center stage in the living room, sending chills down my spine.


    I couldn''t fathom his taste, but his preference for these fierce creatures seemed to reflect his own nature.


    Now, caught in his web, we could only guess what he had in store for us.


    But since we were already here, worrying wouldn''t help.


    "Do you like them?" Brown asked suddenly, snapping me out of my thoughts.


    I shot him a disgusted look, which only made himugh. "You''ll see the real thing soon enough."


    At that moment, a chill ran down my spine. I instinctively looked at Ernest, who remained calm. Even though I had lost faith in his protective instincts, hisposure was somewhat reassuring.


    If things took a turn for the worse, he wouldn''t just abandon me, right?


    With apprehension, I followed Brown through the living room to his backyard, where a pungent smell hit us. Was this his idea of a zoo?


    Just then, a voice called out, "Ernest, I''m here."


    Following the sound, I saw Ynde suspended in mid-air, and Ernest instinctively moved forward.


    Frozen in shock, I missed my


    chance to react when suddenly arge hand covered my mouth. With no time to fight back, I could only


    watch Ernest''s figure grow distant. Content belongs to


    UMS


    Perhaps sensing my gaze or finally realizing the situation, Ernest turned around. Seeing me being taken away, he dashed towards us.


    Of course, he wouldn''t leave me behind.


    But Brown was prepared. He wasn''t gonna let Ernest swoop in and save me that easy. As I watched Ernest fight to reach me, I was dragged away into the unknown.

 Chapter 609

    Chapter 609


    ?


    Thest time I saw Ernest, I was literally hanging by a thread, side by side with Ynde, suspended high above.


    Beneath us was a massive pool, promising a chilling embrace with just a snap of the rope.


    Down there, it wasn''t just Ernest, even Conrad was cornered at the edge of the pool, held real tight by Brown''s thugs.


    Brown, lounging casually at the water''s edge, seemed to be petting something. I was too anxious to notice the details, and my fear of heights prevented me from looking down.


    "Alright, girl, both of these guys have loved you, and you''ve loved them back, right? But, they''ve both betrayed you. So, I thought, why not put them to the test? See who really loves you more," Brown taunted me with a twisted sense of amusement in his voice.


    This wasn''t a test; it was a sick game.


    "I''m not interested. Let me down!" I demanded, my voice echoing with defiance.


    But Brown ignored me, turning his attention back to Ernest and Conrad and saying, "I''m about to drop thisdy here, but, oh, she''ll plunge into the water. You see what I''ve got in my pool? They haven''t been fed in a week, starving."


    The mere thought sent shivers down my spine. Despite my fear, curiosity won, and I nced downwards.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    My blood ran cold. Crocodiles. The pool was teeming with them, including the creature Brown was caressing.


    No wonder there was a stench in the air.


    Even if the crocodiles weren''t starving, I had no doubt they''d tear me apart the moment I hit the water.


    Brown''s twisted game was clear: use Ernest and Conrad as bait for his hungry reptiles.


    "Freak, why don''t you pick on someone your own size?" Ynde spat out, fearlessly standing up to Brown.


    Brown chuckled darkly at her defiance, "A freak, you say? That gives me an even better idea."


    He looked at Ernest, a sinister gleam in his eye, "So, Ernest, up there you''ve got your ex and your current me. Who do you really love? Let''s find out, shall we?"


    "Brown, let them go. I''ll feed your damn crocodiles," Ernest said, his voice steady yet filled with underlying tension.


    "Ha, looks like you love them both," Brown sneered, shaking his head. "But I want to see who you love more."


    "He''s done with Felicia. Obviously, he


    doesn''t love her. Your twisted game


    is pointless," Conrad interjected, hoping to derail Brown''s cruel


    intentions. But his words cut deep.


    "It''s not about saying who you don''t love. It''s about proving it when pushes to shove," Brown was adamant about ying his twisted game with Ernest.


    No, he wanted to y with all four of us.


    Once Ynde and I were dropped, Ernest would surely try to save Ynde, and Conrad would attempt to rescue me. In the end, none of us might escape.


    Brown was plotting to take everyone out in one shot, maybe except me...


    Although I hadn''t confirmed it yet, everything pointed to Dustin being the mastermind behind this nightmare.


    Using Brown to execute this vile


    n, Dustin aimed to eliminate Ernest, leave me without hope, ruin Conrad, and thus effortlessly im the Wagner legacy. All the while, he could openly court my affection. Content belongs to


    QUMS


    A despicable scheme killing several birds with one stone.


    el


    "Ready, everyone? The game is about to begin," Brown announced with a sinister grin, blowing a whistle n''an instant, the rope holding me gave way, and I plummeted towards the cold,


    waiting jaws below.

 Chapter 610

    Chapter 610


    ?


    "Ah!" The sensation of falling sent a scream tearing through my throat.


    "Felicia!" I heard someone call out. It had to be Conrad because Ernest only ever calls me Licia.


    Then came a ssh, and for a moment, I thought I had hit the water.


    But I wasn''t wet; instead, the sound of thrashing water filled my ears.


    Opening my eyes, I realized I was still hanging above, but Conrad had plunged into the water, wrestling with an alligator.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    So, in that instant of danger, Conrad had thrown caution to the wind to save me, while Ernest had not.


    My heart, already cold, felt anotheryer of ice form over it.


    Brown had mentioned his alligators hadn''t been fed in days, making them more aggressive. Watching Conrad struggle desperately against them, I was terrified and tears streamed down my face.


    But I was powerless, my only actions were cursing at Brown and shouting for Conrad, "Conrad, Conrad..."


    "See, girl, now you know who really loves you," Brown jeered, watching the scene unfold with amusement.


    "Brown, let him go! I know who put you up to this. Tell them if anything happens to Conrad, I''ll be the next one feeding those alligators," I roared.


    Brown paused, hisughter stopping, but he made no move to intervene.


    Ernest just stood there, motionless. Desperate, I turned to him, "Ernest, please, save Conrad. Do it now."


    Brown mocked again, "If he goes in, he''ll just end up another meal. Seems like you prefer thepany of those in the water."


    At this point, his provocation didn''t matter.


    If Ernest loved me, he would''ve


    jumped in after me. But he didn''t et


    move, and I could clearly see I an


    alligatortch ontorm.


    With that bite, Conrad couldn''t fend off the other alligators. It was only a matter of time before they tore him apart.


    "Ernest, please, save him. I''m begging you," I pleaded with Ernest.


    But he remained indifferent, a coldness I had witnessed time and again.


    I couldn''t beg any longer, only cry helplessly.


    "It''s time to spice things up for Mr. Collins," Brown said, whistling. Suddenly, Ynde was dropped from above. Ernest sprang into action...


    My heart had been broken by him many times, but never like this, never so utterly shattered.


    Before, when I was the one in danger, he hadn''t moved.


    Even after I begged him to save Conrad, he hadn''t stirred.


    But for Ynde, he leapt without hesitation. His body jumped, but it was my feelings for him that plunged into an abyss.


    I couldn''t bear to watch. In that


    moment, found unprecedented


    strength, desperately trying to break


    free from the rope that held me. I wasn''t trying to feed the alligators; I wanted to save Conrad.


    But the rope wouldn''t budge. In my desperation, I shouted at Brown, only to then hear the fight below Looking down, I saw Ynde and Ernest attacking the alligato that had Conrad.


    They hadn''t left him to die after all. Maybe they had some humanity left.


    Brown''sughter faded as he watched the scene, even patting the enormous creature beside him, murmuring, "Your turn, darling."

 Chapter 611

    Chapter 611


    ?


    As Jack gently tapped on the massive alligator''s head, the beast charged towards Ernest and his friends with a ferocity that sent shivers down everyone''s spine.


    The pond was already teeming with severalrge gators, and now, with the addition of this alpha predator, even Ernest, Ynde, and Conrad together seemed outmatched.


    I was petrified, finding myself unable to breathe, let alone watch the unfolding horror.


    "Ah!"


    Ynde''s scream pierced the air, and through the corner of my eye, I saw her stabbing at something fiercely. The next moment, Ernest was pulling Conrad to the safety of the bank.


    Then, with incredible agility, he grabbed Ynde, stepping on the heads of the gators as if they were stepping stones, and leaped to safety.


    They had miraculously escaped the jaws of death...


    Just as I was about to sigh in relief, the sound of Brown pping broke the silence. His face was calm, even impressed, as he remarked, "Well, Mr. Collins, you''re truly extraordinary."


    Before his words could fully sink in, Ynde was up and at him, her knife pressed against his throat.


    She shouted towards a tform not too far away, "If you don''t want your boss here to bleed out, let her go!"


    They had escaped, and now they were here to rescue me.


    Ynde''s determination really surprised me; her first instinct was to rescue me.


    But her threat seemed futile; the people on the tform didn''t release me.


    Brown seemed unbothered by the knife at his throat, even tauntingly saying, "It''s no use. They only listen to me. If I die now, that girl will just end up hanging there, turning into human jerky."


    "Let her go," Ynde demanded, pressing the knife even tighter, enough to draw blood.


    Despite this, Brown''s expression remained unchanged. He looked at Ernest, "The game of tests is over. Now, it''s time to settle our ounts." "Fine, let the others go," Ernest replied, his demeanor as calm as ever.


    "Deal," Brown surprisingly agreed quickly.


    Ynde nced at Ernest, a silent


    communication passing between et


    them before she addressed Brown again, "Then release her." r."


    "Remove your knife," Brown demanded, tilting his neck slightly, "I despise having knives pointed at me."


    Following his gesture, I felt myself descending


    to gain, my feet almost


    touching the water surface. In that moment, I also saw the gators approaching me.


    "Ah!" My scream echoed as I was scared once again.


    But in a blink, I was hoisted back up, a furious voice ringing out, "Have you had your fun yet?"


    Brown''sughter filled the air once more, and this time, I was slowly lowered to the ground.


    Ynde was quick to untie me, giving me a reassuring look before nodding at Ernest.


    "Let them go," Ernest spoke up once again.


    Brown remained silent, and as I steadied my nerves, I helped Conrad to his feet.


    His injuries were severe, especially on his arm, which was not only torn but also bleeding profusely.


    He bled for me...


    Both unable to afford losing any more blood, I supported him, "I''ll take you to the hospital."


    Ernest then turned to Ynde, "You go too."


    "I''m not leaving. I''m staying here with you," Ynde''s words spoke volumes of her solidarity with Ernest.


    I was numb, knowing my presence wouldn''t make a difference.


    As I tried to lead Conrad away,


    Brown''sughter stopped me, "N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    you curious, my dear, to see Aren''t


    settle our ounts?"


    I wasn''t interested, not in the slightest.


    W


    we


    Yet, facing the figures blocking our path, I realized I had no choice but to witness whatever was toe.

 Chapter 612

    Chapter 612


    ?


    "Ernest, how do you reckon we should settle this?"


    Brown lounged back in his chair, a sly smirk ying on his lips as he addressed Ernest.


    It was clear as day that Brown had his own ns on how to toy with Ernest; this whole act was just him having a bit of fun at someone else''s expense.


    Ernest remained cool as a cucumber, "However you want to settle it, works for me."


    I had to hand it to Ernest; the guy was solid as a rock. Whether it was Henrik or Brown stirring up trouble, he faced it all without batting an eyelid. "So, we''re at odds because of this little game, aren''t we?" Brown casually spun a colorful billiard ball in his hand as he spoke.


    Ernest stayed silent, prompting Brown to turn his attention to me, "How about you and I y a game? If you win, I''ll grant you a request, including letting Ernest off the hook."


    He had been itching to challenge me to a game since our first meeting, and it seemed his obsession hadn''t waned.


    I couldn''t fathom why he was so set on ying against me. I hadn''tpeted professionally or left anyone feeling embarrassed in defeat. "Why do you want to y against me?" I voiced my confusion.


    "Because I want to see if you''re as good as they say. You yed wlessly in the tournamentst week," Brown''s challenge was clear. Here I was on his turf, and whether I liked it or not, he had ways to make me y. So, I might as well ept.


    But I needed to twist his words to my favor. I looked him right in the eye, "If I win, you''re really gonna let the past be the past?"


    I didn''t directly ask him to spare Ernest, as his indifference towards me didn''t warrant me asking for mercy directly from Brown.


    "Of course, my word is my bond," he agreed readily.


    Then he dropped the bomb, "And if you lose? What then?"


    I bit down hard, replying, "That''s your y."


    p, p!


    Brown apuded, "Spoken like a true firecracker. No wonder you''ve got men falling over themselves for you."


    With a gesture from him, a billiard table was brought in.


    "Here? Really?" I frowned.


    "What, you got a problem with that?" Brown asked, amusement in his voice.


    "This ce reeks. The ambiance is


    all wrong


    mess with my focus


    and throw off my aim," I was


    pushing my luck, but I was confident


    because I knew Brown wouldn''t dare


    harm me. I was valuable to


    someone behind the scenes who wanted me unharmed. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Alright, we''ll move to my billiard room," Brown conceded and led the way.


    As we passed Conrad, Brown paused to inspect Conrad''s wounds, then ordered his men, "Get a doc to patch him up. The sight''s ruining my mood."


    As if he wasn''t the reason for Conrad''s state.


    Conrad had been mostly silent, probably due to the pain.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Brown was right; the sight of Conrad''s wounds was unsettling couldn''t bear to look and instead focused on his pale face, "Can you hold on, or should we get you to a hospital first?"


    "It''s fine, I''ll wait for you," Conrad''s voice was muffled with pain.


    I helped him up, followed by Ernest and Ynde.


    Stepping into Brown''s billiard room, was taken aback. The tables were all limited edition, crafted from


    exquisite marble, even the cues were topped with polished stone.


    Clearly, this guy''s love for pool was in a whole different league.

 Chapter 613

    Chapter 613


    ?


    "Today, it''s all about clearing the table in one go. Clear it and you win. Miss a single shot and you lose. You''ve got fifteen minutes," Brown announced,ying down the challenge like the lord of the manor he was.


    I didn''t really have a choice, so I epted with gusto. "Alright!"


    "Start whenever you''re ready," he said, settling into the couch like a VIP spectator.


    Standing at the edge of the pool table, I took a deep breath, nodded to the guy keeping time, and with his shout of "Go!" I started my game. Thud, thud, thud...


    I pocketed each ball with precision, and ten minutes in, two balls remained on the table.


    So, I was pretty much winning.


    Holding my breath, I geared up for the final push. With another precise hit, one ball left.


    p, p...


    Brown started pping, clearly trying to throw me off. I ignored him and lined up my next shot, but just then, I felt something cold and slimy brush against my foot, as if something had crawled over it.


    I screamed instinctively, jumping up and inadvertently leaning onto the pool table, sending the cue stick flying.


    The ball ttered...


    "That doesn''t count, you cheated," Ynde''s voice rang out.


    Still shaken, I didn''t understand what Ynde meant by cheating and could only look towards Brown.


    He was reaching down to the floor, and following his hand, I saw a yellow and green snake slithering towards him.


    It seemed that this creature had startled me. I''ve been terrified of such creatures since I was a kid; even caterpirs freak me out, let alone snakes.


    Brown picked up the snake, wrapping it around his arm, petting its head. "Naughty thing, why did you sneak out? Look how scared you''ve made our friend here."


    He looked at me, "It''s harmless, really gentle. Come, give it a pet."


    As if I''d touch that thing.


    Though the snake was now in his hands, I still couldn''t bring myself to step down, ring at him instead. "Brown, if you can y fair, then But don''t be a sore loser."


    y


    "Can''t handle losing?" he retorted mockingly.


    BUMS


    "I wouldn''t have lost if you hadn''t let it interfere."


    "A true yer should be able to ignore any distractions," Brown had the audacity to measure me by professional standards.


    It was clear then that he never intended to let Ernest off the hook, even if I had won.


    Ernest, who had been silent till now, finally spoke up, "Stop with these childish tricks. Just tell us what you want."


    Brown stood, still petting the snake, and walked over to Ernest, "You''ve not just hurt me bad, but also made a fool out of me. How do you n on making this right?"


    Ernest''s gaze hardened but he didn''t retort.


    "How about I give you a taste of your own medicine?" Brown suggested with a sinister smile.


    He was clearly out to humiliate Ernest.


    Before Ernest could refuse, Ynde spoke up, "Brown, if you want to y that game, you better have the skills to back it up." Ynde''s confidence in Ernest was clear. She knew Ernest wasn''t someone Brown could easily manipte.


    If they supposedly met through an


    arranged union, I didn''t buy it. They must have known each other for a long time, or perhaps even shared a past rtionship. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "You think you''re up for it? Alright, let''s test your skills today," Brown said, and in no time, two barrels of billiard balls were brought in.


    Seeing all those balls, my temples throbbed. Brown was clearly out to settle scores with a vengeance.

 Chapter 614

    Chapter 614


    ?


    When Ernest was surrounded by dozens of people, each standing in front of a basket of billiard balls, I knew exactly what Brown was up to. He wanted to turn Ernest into a human pi?ata today.


    "Brown, why don''t you man up and face Ernest one-on-one? This mob thing, what does that make you?" Ynde couldn''t stand it and decided to provoke him.


    "Brown, this isn''t manly at all. Word gets out, and you''ll be theughingstock," Conrad, who just had his wounds bandaged, also spoke up for Ernest. I remained silent.


    It wasn''t that I was cold-hearted or had nothing to say. It was just that pleading for Ernest would only further provoke Brown.


    Although I didn''t know him well, I had figured out that this guy was a loose cannon who loved to go against the grain. The more you showed disapproval, the more he wanted to do it.


    "Afraid of beingughed at? As if I haven''t beenughed at enough. What''s one more?" Sure enough, Brown''s response confirmed my suspicions. "It''s not fair," Ynde still tried to reason with him.


    She was not only good-looking but also got skills. But, it seemed like she didn''t quite get how people ticked.


    "Unfair, you say? Then why don''t you join him? y together," Brown said, and before she knew it, Ynde was pushed forward.


    Ernest frowned instantly and said to Ynde, "Why did you provoke him?"


    "How else was I supposed toe up here and help you?" Ynde stood by his side, ready to face what wasing.


    Hearing their exchange made me think: they really are a match.


    Apparently, Ynde wasn''t clueless about Brown''s motives; she simply wanted to protect those she cared about.


    "Brown, this is between you and me. Leave her out of it," Ernest spoke up, worried Ynde might get hurt.


    "She''s irrelevant, is she? But she''s your girl, looking out for you," Brown sneered, "You two are disgustingly sweet."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Then he turned to me, "What do you think, beautiful girl?"


    Brown was deliberately taunting me. I was like a mute, not uttering a word.


    "Do you want to join in and help? After all, you and this man had your moments, right?" Brown''s implication was clear: he wanted me to join the game.


    He just wanted to up the ante of his twisted game. Without Ynde''s agility, my participation would only distract Ernest and Ynde, making it impossible for them to dodge the iing balls efficiently.


    "Brown, what you want to y is your business. Why drag me into this?" I tried hard to dissuade him from his wicked idea.


    "But this whole thing started because of you," he said with a smile.


    "Leave folks who''ve got nothing to do with this out," Conrad spoke up.


    Brown gave him a nce, saying, "What, you want to join them too?"


    Shaking his head, he said, "Forget it, your current state would just kill the vibe."


    Today, Brown was exceptionally good at tormenting people. He was the type who wouldn''t just swiftly end it with a knife to the throat but preferred to cut the flesh slowly, bit by bit. Content belongs to


    "Brown, enough with your nonsense. Let''s just get this over with," Ernest seemed to lose his patience as well.


    "Seems you can''t wait, huh? But


    before we start, anyst words? In case you get seriously hurt, you won''t have another chance," Brown continued his psychological warfare.


    IMS


    Ernest gritted his teeth, and in the next moment, he threw out a leg and booted the closest guy flying.


    He was showing Brown that he wasn''t going down without a fight.


    p, p...


    "Nice moves, Mr. Collins, you seem confident. Looks like we really need to up the difficulty for you."


    As soon as he finished speaking, I was pushed forward.


    "Felicia," Conrad called out to me, attempting toe over, but being injured, he was easily pushed back into his chair. "Ernest, take good care of your beloveddy," Brown said, picking up a baseball and throwing it straight at me.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!